《I Can Create Perfect Accidents.》 Chapter 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At Eikel Prison in Eric State, a prison guard slowly opened a large iron door locked with a huge lock and shouted at a handsome young man in the cell. Hearing this lifeless voice. The handsome young man slowly stood up and shook off the dust on his body. ¡­ The prison guard told the young man that today was the day he would be released from prison. The young man nodded insipidly, indicating that he understood. Not long after, a young man with tattered clothes stood outside the high wall of the prison. His head lowered, John looked at the prison behind him, his eyes squinted, with a thoughtful look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s been three years.¡± John thought about what had happened in the past three years. His face was calm, but there was a cold look on it. His palm unknowingly clenched into a fist. Drops of blood flowed down from his palm, but he didn¡¯t feel the pain. Being an orphan since he was young, he had grown up together with his girlfriend Alice, whom he had known since he was young. Their relationship was also very good. Three years ago, John was a hardworking young man. After working hard, he finally became the manager of a small local business. His income was not bad, enough for the two of them to lead a good life. Alice also had a stable job. She worked at a car sales company in Eric State. The treatment and benefits there were also very good and stable. Such conditions were very satisfactory for John and Alice, who had both grown up in an orphanage. However, the good days weren¡¯t long. They were going to step into a proper life, but the events that followed destroyed all of this, and the good days were gone forever. Nightmare descended! John¡¯s breathing became hurried, his expression was ferocious and terrifying. Images from three years ago flashed before his eyes like a revolving lantern. Cars drove past on the silent and noisy asphalt road as they were walking. A roaring black sports car was speeding along the road! His body was pushed away! A bloody light flashed before his eyes¡­ Screams, shouts of panic¡­ Immediately after, there was a loud crash! ¡­ John¡¯s expression became twisted, and his body was trembling uncontrollably. In the nick of time, he, who wasn¡¯t able to react in time, was pushed away by his girlfriend Alice. But Alice was hit head-on. The person who knocked them down was the young master of Eric State¡¯s Alexander Corporation, Neil! A sense of powerlessness welled up in his heart, flooding his nerves like a nightmare. This feeling made him collapse to the ground. Looking at the scene in front of him, his originally beautiful life instantly felt like it was about to collapse. He felt so weak and powerless. ¡°Dr. Allen.¡± ¡°How is Alice? Can she still wake up?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, everything will get better.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, Dr. Allen.¡± ¡­ ¡°John, let it go. Let¡¯s not fight against them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we are unable to win against them!¡± ¡°The person who knocked the two of you is the young master of Alexander Corporation, Neil!¡± ¡°You should be aware that Alice is seriously ill right now and needs massive funds for treatment. Even though you¡¯re a small manager, how long can your savings last?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine the power of that kind of capital corporation. We can¡¯t beat them, there¡¯s no way we can beat them!¡± Standing in front of the prison door, John¡¯s face was filled with anger. He continued to recall the events from three years ago. The enmity between John and Neil was immense, and he kept refusing to sign a settlement agreement with Neil! He wanted Neil to pay the price. He definitely must pay. John had tried to use his network of connections, tried to use his meager power to make Neil pay for his deed. However, with his meager power, how could he be a match for the young master of Alexander Corporation? He didn¡¯t manage to make Neil pay. Instead, Neil had set him up and sent him to prison. Neil had used the power of his corporation to bribe the boss of John¡¯s company to cooperate with him in setting John up. At that time, the company was organizing a team-building event, and John¡¯s boss kept making John drink. Then, John¡¯s boss drugged him when he drank too much. He then sent a woman into the hotel room which John was in and stripped John naked. The next day, John was sued by that woman and was sentenced to three years in prison for attempted rape. ¡­ ¡°Hu!¡± John took a deep breath. He looked up at the sky and repeatedly advised himself not to let his imagination run wild. He then quickly walked forward and stopped in front of a bus stop. There were very few people at the shabby bus stop. John stood motionlessly in front of the bus stop, waiting for the bus to arrive. Time flew by and a bus slowly came. ¡­ The bus drove to where John was going and stopped. John got out of the bus slowly and walked a short distance to the front of a building. ¡°Eric Vegetative Nursing Center¡± At this moment, John¡¯s nose went sore, and his eyes were a bit moist too. He didn¡¯t stop there for too long and quickly walked into the nursing center. In an independent ward where the bed was leaning against the window and basking in the sunlight. John looked through the window at the sleeping beauty in the room. It was Alice, his girlfriend who had pushed him away three years ago. John pursed his lips and didn¡¯t dare to approach. When he walked into the ward, he wanted to reach out and touch his girlfriend¡¯s cheek, but his hand trembled uncontrollably, and tears kept dripping down his face. He picked up his unconscious girlfriend, hugged her into his arms, and gently kissed Alice¡¯s cheek. He looked at his girlfriend in his arms with eyes full of love. He said softly, ¡°Alice, why are you so silly? Why did you push me away? Although I survived, I¡¯m in so much pain. I miss you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll make sure the murderer pays for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to stop me. No one can stop my revenge!¡± Just like that, he hugged her for a very long time. He finally let go of Alice, got up, thanked the nurse who was taking care of Alice, and reluctantly left the ward. The moment he stepped out of the nursing center. John paused. Just now, in his vision, a search frame that only he could see and similar to the Google search bar, suddenly appeared out of thin air. He also received some information in his mind. After a long while, John recovered himself and tried typing in the search box: ¡°How to achieve a perfect crime and kill Neil, the young master of Eric State¡¯s Alexander Corporation without leaving any evidence?¡± Clicked on the confirm button. Different modi operandi appeared before John¡¯s eyes. Different processes but the same conclusion¡ªNeil¡¯s death. John looked at these different methods and chose the simplest method to achieve his goal. ¡®On September 17, 2021, at 4: 11: 01 PM, place a Lincoln tablet pencil of 3.5 cm long, 1 cubic centimeter bottom area, and 2.8 grams on top of the trash can at the intersection of Louis Street. Following that, a series of accidents would lead to Neil¡¯s death.¡¯ Chapter 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios John carefully sharpened the pencil in his hand. The wood chips fell down bit by bit at a very fast speed. As time progressed, John¡¯s movements became lighter and lighter. Occasionally, he would stop and place the pencil on a balance that was precise to the milligrams, watching the changes in the data. There were also many failed pencils under John¡¯s feet, all of which didn¡¯t hit the exact measurements he required. At this moment, a finished product had already taken shape and completely met the requirements. John looked at the pencil in his hand and a smile showed on his calm face. He gestured toward the window with the pencil that had taken shape. He looked up, his gold-rimmed glasses shadowing his eyes. He was lost in thought, staring fixedly at the beams in the dim space. Looking at the city that was about to be lighted up by the morning sun, he was about to leave an unforgettable story in this city. At the same time, it would also be the beginning of his revenge. In his room, John had been continuously daydreaming, as if wondering if the plan would go well today. He stayed in the room all the while. He only walked out of the room after noontime. He went out and found a caf¨¦ on the side of Louis Street. A man in a black coat and hat asked for a cup of Yellow Mountain coffee. The atmosphere was as normal as ever. It looked undisturbed. It was John. His eyes were fixed on the trash can outside the window. In silence, he began to wait for the ¡®time node¡¯ marked in his vision. At 4 PM, John left the cafe and walked in front of the trash can. He stood there motionlessly, his eyes occasionally looking at his watch, waiting for the time to arrive. Not affected by anyone or anything. Time was cold and cruel. In John¡¯s indifferent eyes, an old man was reading the newspaper by the side. A young man riding a motorcycle in the distance. A man in a suit. The red signal light began to turn green. Another Route 99 bus appeared before his eyes. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s time.¡± John looked at the time on his watch and took out the pencil he had prepared in the pocket of his black coat. He stood in front of the trash can and placed the pencil on it, constantly adjusting the precise position of the pencil, not daring to relax at all. After a while, he finally finished adjusting the position. Suddenly John smiled, as if he had thought of something. Hence, he changed the position of the pencil. Finally, on September 17, 2021, at 4: 11: 01 PM, he removed his hand from the pencil, the mission was completed accurately. Then John pulled up his clothes, lowered his head, and disappeared from view. ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± The roaring engine was deafening. A yellow Maserati appeared from a distance. John could clearly see the half rolled down car window, and through it, saw the arrogant Young Master Neil from the Alexander Corporation. ¡°He¡¯s finally here!¡± John didn¡¯t walk too far away. He stood in a safe area that wouldn¡¯t be affected by the upcoming car accident. Staring at the place where the car accident was about to happen, he felt a little excited. While feeling excited, he also felt a little sad. A blue-white Eric State cab sped past, its wheels splashing the water beside the trash can! The ¡®pencil¡¯ placed on top of the trash can was knocked off¡­ Rumble¡­ Under John¡¯s gaze, the pencil rolled onto the sidewalk and was noticed by the man reading the newspaper. He stood up and wanted to pick up the pencil¡­ Behind him, the young man on the motorcycle hurriedly dodged and fell into a fruit stall by the side of the road. A huge pile of fruit fell to the ground¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! The watermelons were crushed by the tires of the Route 99 bus and the cars. Countless fruits were thrown towards the roaring Maserati. Inside the car, Neil was panicking. Countless fruits were thrown at his windshield. In his panic, Neil instinctively stepped on the brakes and spun the steering wheel! Bang!! With a loud bang, he crashed into the reinforced concrete beside him. Panic instantly filled the air! The road that was suddenly flooded with people and cars suddenly ended up in a mess! ¡­ John was standing not far away. He witnessed the series of happenings clearly and was shocked. In the driver¡¯s seat of the sports car, reinforced concrete was pressing heavily against it. Pieces of rebar pierced through the body of the young master of Eric State¡¯s Alexander Corporation, Neil. Blood was gushing out from his body. Seeing the police and ambulance starting to appear, John put away his emotions, lowered his head, and walked toward the subway entrance beside him. To be honest, John was horrified. He never expected that the ability he had obtained would be so terrifying! Slowly, John began to calm down. A surge of blood rushed to his head, and his cheeks turned rosy, then red. He began to grin, his expression crazed. John looked up with a smile-like expression at the surveillance camera overhead. ¡­ He knew that Neil wouldn¡¯t die. This was because he had changed his target at the very end. He only hoped that Neil would be severely injured. Heavily injured but couldn¡¯t die. John thought hatefully: ¡°I want Neil to witness the collapse of the entire Alexander Corporation. I want his family to know what fear is. I want him to live in deep regret.¡± John wanted the paralyzed Neil to truly fall into despair. It was just like what Neil himself had done to many people before. ¡°I crawled back from hell.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the end¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary, this is just the beginning!¡± Chapter 3 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Southeast region¡¯s police station. The police officers who had handled Neil¡¯s accident were discussing it here. ¡°Copy all the surveillance footage from the surrounding intersections around Louis Street to the monitor room.¡± One of the Chief Detective said, ¡°This Neil is really seeking death. Even near the zebra line in such a busy city, he still dares to drive so fast? Serves him right.¡± ¡°Everyone who hears about this will probably be very happy. How many bad things has he done over the years?¡± A young police officer, Alan, said as he looked at the car on the screen. ¡°Do you guys still remember five years ago¡­¡± Some of the police officers said. If not for their identities as policemen, they would definitely be clapping and laughing and cheering that this was retribution from the heavens. All these years, they well were well aware of many of the dirty things Neil had done. Like father, like son. Neil¡¯s father was a man whose hands were stained with blood. In the early days of the founding of Alexander Corporation, his father¡¯s hands were stained with blood. That was how he created the current Alexander Corporation. Alan looked at the security footage and said, ¡°This is no ordinary accident.¡± The middle-aged captain, Louie, glanced at Alan and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why you haven¡¯t been able to promote all these years? Even now, you¡¯re still speaking without thinking.¡± Captain Louie couldn¡¯t stand Neil either, but there were some things that couldn¡¯t be said. Neil had done a lot of bad things over the years. It was obvious that this accident was just an accident. If they followed normal procedures, the police would have already settled the case. However, Neil¡¯s father was the chairman of Alexander Corporation that had a market value of over a billion dollars, and his connections and influence were huge. When the accident happened, his father immediately called the police station and instructed them to investigate the matter thoroughly. ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter how we investigate,¡± said Alan. ¡°Everyone knows that this is not an ordinary accident, but there is no evidence at all. All evidence suggests that this was a traffic accident.¡± Louis cast a sideways glance at Alan. ¡°Hehe, you still hadn¡¯t changed, you are still saying this.¡± Alan pursed his lips and stopped talking. Louie thought for a moment. Of course he knew the nature of this matter. It couldn¡¯t be an ordinary accident, but there was no evidence. The case should have been closed immediately. But Neil¡¯s father had put too much pressure on the police, so they had to continue investigating. At this moment, a female police officer said, ¡°Neil is currently undergoing emergency treatment, but it¡¯s said that he¡¯s already past the critical stage. His life shouldn¡¯t be in danger.¡± As she spoke, she handed a document to the captain. Then, she took out a pencil from another transparent bag. The young female police officer¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears. However, her tone was quite flat. She was very unsatisfied with the result. She naturally hoped that the scourge, Neil, would die in the hospital bed. After thinking about it for a while, she smiled and said, ¡°I heard that even if he can survive, he¡¯ll have to spend the rest of his life in bed. His lower limbs are completely paralyzed.¡± Captain Louie was looking at the document seriously. This document was the police department¡¯s investigation of the car accident and the relevant oral evidence of the surrounding people. There were also some physical evidence and photos of the accident scene. The contents weren¡¯t very complicated. Louie quickly finished reading through the entire process. He was shocked. He felt that everything was too coincidental. Could this be karma? Sure enough, doing bad things would result in a bad end. It wasn¡¯t that that retribution didn¡¯t befall, just that the time hadn¡¯t come. After watching the surveillance video, he picked up the pencil in the plastic bag. His heart was filled with mixed feelings as he examined the pencil in his hand. He couldn¡¯t believe that this accident was caused by a small pencil. Captain Louie, who had been working at the police station for half his life, also had a lot of experience in solving cases. But at this moment, he really couldn¡¯t figure it out. He knew that this was definitely not an ordinary traffic accident. However, he still didn¡¯t dare to associate this ¡®accident¡¯ with ¡®premeditated planning¡¯. What kind of person could calculate everything and kill someone with mere calculation? He glanced away. ¡°Alan, give me a copy of these videos. The rest of you, go do whatever you guys are supposed to be doing.¡± Then, the captain and the female police left the surveillance room. However, he didn¡¯t notice that behind him, Alan seemed to be thinking about something. After they left, Alan opened the surveillance video again and rewatched a few parts. After rewatching, he found a suspicious young man wearing a black coat. He felt that the young man¡¯s movements were all purposeful, not accidental. He quietly tapped on the keyboard in front of him and pulled out a few special software from the police station. He captured the only time the young man raised his head meaningfully. The young man¡¯s face was quickly retrieved. Looking at the familiar face in the photo, Alan couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. He took a deep breath and an incredible conjecture emerged in his mind. It was also a terrifying conjecture. When he thought of this, goosebumps appeared all over his body. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Impossible. Everything is just a coincidence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely a coincidence!¡± ¡°It must be a coincidence.¡± ¡°If my guess is right, then is he still human?¡± ¡°Only gods can do that. It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± Alan, the young detective, breathed rapidly and said. After he calmed himself down, his eye flickered. He clenched his fists and thought for a while. He slowly deleted all of his previous operations bit by bit. All of this might contain great terror. All of this could be a perfect crime that no one could believe even if they knew about it and still wouldn¡¯t be able to regard it as murder. Alan didn¡¯t intend to get involved. He would pretend that none of this had happened. As for those things that weren¡¯t related to him, he wouldn¡¯t care about them. At the same time, in the small rented apartment, John was looking at his computer. He was searching for information in the local forums bit by bit. He opened the news article about Neil¡¯s accident and took a look. Countless netizens were discussing in the comments below. However, most of them were gloating. Everyone was rejoicing, saying that Neil really deserved it, he really deserved it! They were even more excited by this news than some entertainment news. At the same time, under the netizens¡¯ investigation. All the dirty things that Neil had done in the past were dug out. One year, Neil was courting a female student at a school, but the results weren¡¯t fruitful. In a fit of anger, he brought her to a hotel and raped her. However, nothing happened after that. He compensated the girl¡¯s family and transferred school. Other negative news flooded in. John was feeling very conflicted. There was also a feeling of pleasure in his heart. After three years, the hatred in his heart had finally been vented. He finally sent this bastard to the hospital through his own hands. Letting Neil receive the punishment he deserved. Then, a fierce look appeared in his eyes. He looked coldly ahead, and thought: ¡°Alexander Corporation? Humph, I will destroy you this time.¡± With a thought, John brought up the search box again. He typed in it. ¡°How to see Neil in the hospital without being discovered?¡± Clicked to confirm. Numerous methods quickly appeared before John. John¡¯s lips curved slightly as he thought: ¡°My old acquaintance. I am coming to see you. I hope you won¡¯t be afraid.¡± Chapter 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next night at 9 PM. John stood outside a hospital. A search frame appeared in front of his eyes. Below were lines of content. It was about how to find Neil without being discovered. Steps to achieve this were written in the contents. As long as John followed these steps, he could achieve his goal. John called his abilities: ¡°Foresee.¡± It meant foreseeing the future. According to the content from ¡®Foresee¡¯. John needed to walk to the hospital entrance at 9.10 PM. At this moment, John looked at his watch. It was exactly 9: 10 pm, not a second too late. If there was a millisecond difference to the timing stated in his ability, then the result would defer greatly from his target. In the foreseeable future, he needed to walk to the entrance of a supermarket at 9.12 PM and buy a mask. In the foreseeable future, it would be exactly 9.13 PM after buying the mask. At this moment, he needed to walk out of the supermarket and into the hospital. At that moment, a group of people would enter the hospital at the same time. Under the cover of the crowd, he would be able to avoid the surveillance cameras. Just like that, John followed the crowd into the hospital. There wasn¡¯t any sense of strangeness at all. The hospital was the best hospital in Eric State and was funded by the Neil family. It was called Eric¡¯s First Hospital. Neil, whom John had used his ability to send to the hospital, was in this hospital. And John was planning to get in here today without anyone noticing. John thought: ¡°I¡¯m already here today. Are you afraid? Will you feel despair when you see me?¡± Then, a vicious look appeared in John¡¯s eyes. The bone-chilling look was enough to make a person shiver. It was the coldness triggered by three years of hatred, and it could freeze a person to the bone. John walked into the hospital lobby. The clock in the hall read 9.16 PM. It was in line with what John had foreseen. Then, John stepped into an elevator. At the same time, a female nurse ran over, but the elevator door was about to close. According to his ability, John should stop the elevator door with his hand. John did so. Now, the nurse had already entered the elevator. She then thanked John. John asked the nurse, ¡°Which floor are you going to?¡± The female nurse said, ¡°Level 15.¡± So John pressed the button for the 15th floor. All of this, as well as the conversation with the nurse, was foreseen. John stepped out of the elevator. He was on the VIP ICU floor. Neil was on this floor. There was practically no one in the corridor at this moment. If John wanted to get into Neil¡¯s room. He must obtain the hospital¡¯s card. According to the foreseeable content, at half-past nine, the doctor in charge of Neil¡¯s ICU would leave his office due to issues in his body. John needed to enter the office at 9.31 and must be out at 9.33. John walked calmly into the doctor¡¯s office. It was as though John was the owner of the office as he strolled into the office. He walked to the desk and casually pulled out a card from the drawer. Everything went smoothly. John chuckled. Holding the card in his hand, he strolled out of the office. John kept walking. He walked calmly from the office door to the other end of the corridor and swiped the card. He then entered a medical locker room. According to the hospital¡¯s rules, they had to carefully disinfected. John walked to the cabinet that belonged to the owner of the card. He took out the card and swiped it. With a ding, the door opened. John took out the doctor¡¯s clothes inside and put them on. He also put on the mask and walked out of the changing room. ¡°It¡¯s time for Mr. Neil¡¯s injection. I¡¯m here to do the injection.¡± Wearing a mask and a doctor¡¯s uniform, John spoke to the security guard standing in front of the independent ICU with a hoarse voice. As his words landed, he directly pushed the door open and entered the ICU. The independent ICU was unusually quiet. No sound could be heard. Other than the sound of several machines working, there was no other sound. It was unusually quiet. John lowered his head and walked to Neil¡¯s bed. He deliberately avoided a certain direction. He casually adjusted the equipment beside Neil¡¯s bed. John glanced at the young man on the bed who was wearing an inhaler, his gaze cold. Maybe he sensed something. Neil, the young master of Alexander Corporation, slowly opened his eyes. The current Neil was completely paralyzed. Not a single part of him could move. Only his eyes could move slightly. Neil looked at the doctor in front of him and felt a sense of panic swelling in his heart. Looking at the doctor in front of him, Neil didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a sense of fear. In those eyes that were distinct in black and white. He saw ruthlessness, hatred, and even madness in them. For some reason, the doctor in front of him actually hated him so much. John slowly removed his mask and exposed himself to Neil. At this moment, Neil clearly saw John¡¯s appearance. Neil had a feeling that this person was very familiar, but also very unfamiliar. Following that, the paralyzed Neil¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He was completely stunned. All the emotions that he could display were filled with terror, fear, and even despair. Neal wanted to struggle, but his paralyzed body was out of his control. Neil was in despair and wanted to cry, but he didn¡¯t even have the ability to make sounds of fear. At this moment, Neil¡¯s reaction filled John with joy. He even wanted to laugh hysterically. He looked at the paralyzed Neil in front of him and let out a breath. A stone in his heart finally landed. John didn¡¯t say anything. He took out a phone from his pocket and entered the photo album to open a video. The video wasn¡¯t long. The video was of John placing a pencil on a trash can, followed by a chain reaction that caused Neil¡¯s accident. At this moment, Neil finished watching the video. He faintly guessed something and looked at John as though he was looking at a demon. ¡°What kind of existence is that to be able to do such a terrifying thing? The more I think about it, the more terrifying it is.¡± ¡°Heavens! What kind of person have I provoked!¡± That was what Neil was currently thinking. John finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s exactly what you think. Next, it¡¯s your turn to experience this kind of hellish despair.¡± ¡°I heard you have a beautiful wife. She¡¯s very pretty.¡± ¡°Hehe, she seems to be the same as you. She does all kinds of bad things too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get her to accompany you.¡± ¡°Just lie in bed with peace of mind. In the days that follow, you will hear news about your sister and your family.¡± ¡°The content will be about your sister¡¯s death and the fragmented state of your corporation.¡± ¡°You will see and experience all of these with your own eyes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in the following period of time, you will feel despair and fear. Moreover, you can only lie there. You can¡¯t die even if you want to. I want you to live in fear and regret. I want you to pay the price for everything you did three years ago.¡± ¡°This is my revenge, John¡¯s revenge. Are you ready?¡± John¡¯s lips curled up in a low, wild laugh. As soon as he finished speaking. He put on his mask, took back his phone, and turned to leave the ICU. Neil stared at the back of this devilish person, his heart filled with despair. ¡°Mr. Neil is recovering well. He has already fallen asleep after the injection.¡± Standing by the door, John said to the two security guards. Then, he turned around and left. The hospital was very quiet at night. He could clearly hear his own footsteps. ¡°Ta ta ta¡­¡± He went to the changing room and changed back into his clothes. On his way out of the hospital, John met a young and beautiful woman. John inadvertently met the woman¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, John smiled. The woman just looked at him questioningly, then moved on. Chapter 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios John walked out of the hospital and looked at a snack street not far from the hospital. The street was filled with various snacks. Walking along the street, John practically tried everything he saw. At this moment, an unprecedented sense of satisfaction showed on his face. A blissful smile spread across his face. Three years. He hadn¡¯t eaten these ordinary snacks for three years. This was something that normal people could eat every day, but to him, it was an extravagant hope. The hatred John felt for Neil, and even for Neil¡¯s entire family, grew stronger and deeper. In the days before he went to prison. His days with his girlfriend, Alice, was simple but filled with happiness. But now, everything was gone. John thought to himself: ¡°Why? I just wanted to live a simple life, but why is God torturing me so?¡± He held a skewer in his hand and looked around. He seemed to see something and turned to leave quickly. As he walked along the snack street, he watched the merchants working hard for their living. Although their work was tiring, their lives were very fulfilling. John looked at an old beggar in front of him. The old beggar was staring at the skewers on the skewer stall. The old beggar¡¯s eyes revealed greed. However, the owner also saw the old beggar looking at his skewers. Thus, he gave two sticks to the old beggar. The old beggar smiled brightly. After he finished eating, he didn¡¯t forget to thank the owner. The owner gave him a friendly smile as if to say that he would still give the old beggar some skewers if he comes again. John looked at the scene before him and his heart was melted by the warmth. John looked at these people in front of him, living a simple life. He felt an inexplicable sense of envy. How too wanted to live such a simple yet fruitful and happy life with his girlfriend Alice. Ever since John obtained the ability to foresee things, his personality had changed. The current him was sometimes righteous and sometimes evil. He was extremely kind to these commoners. But to those abominable capitalists, he would become a demon to them. John shook his head and stopped thinking about these things. He turned and left the snack street. It was already very late. There were no more buses on the road. He hailed a cab and returned to his rented apartment. Back in the rented apartment, he sat down before the tattered table and looked out the window. Then, a cold glint flashed across his eyes. He seemed to have thought of something, a sinister and strange smile appearing on his face. With a thought, a search engine appeared in front of John. John typed some words into the search box. ¡°How to create a perfect crime to make Tina, managing director of Alexander Corporation, paralyzed.¡± His Foresee ability then gave him a series of methods. Amongst the various methods, John chose the first one. Then, he foresaw the details of each step for this method. September 20, 2021, 1.30 PM. Tina will be at Alexander Corporation for an interview. At 1 PM on September 20, 2021, as Tina¡¯s assistant, you called the director of the Alexander Corporation¡¯s chemistry studio. Tell him to inform all the lab workers to leave the lab at 1.30 PM for a meeting. At 1.30 PM on September 20, 2021, you will be the first person being interview. During the interview, you will tell Tina a story about an incidental formula. After finishing the story, you placed a pencil on the floor. Lastly, you turned around and left. At 1.31 PM on September 20, 2021, Tina seemed to have thought of something. She picked up the pencil from the ground and ran after you. At 1.32 PM on September 20, 2021, Tina sees you pass by the lab door. Tina then followed after you. On September 20, 2021, at 1.33 PM, Tina passed by the laboratory door. A big explosion followed. Tina will be buried in a sea of fire. John read the foreseeable content word by word. Although it wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen this ability to foresee things. But John was still very shocked when he saw this power that controlled life and death, which was similar to the Book of Life and Death. It was a terrifying ability that sent chills down John¡¯s spine. He thought: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m the one who got this ability, giving me the ability to fight against the entire Alexander Corporation. Otherwise, how could I be a match for these capitalists?¡± Seeing the terrifying power of his ability, John had great confidence in destroying the entire Alexander CorporatioMn. He wanted to wipe out the entire Alexandria Group. John thought to himself, but at the same time, he also thought of a problem. Could this such a powerful ability one day backfire on him? Thinking of this, John¡¯s heart trembled. He quickly thought of a countermeasure and thought: ¡°I have to become stronger as soon as possible. I can¡¯t always rely on my ability to foresee things. That way, one day, I¡¯ll have a chance to fight against this Foresee ability.¡± In his mind, he was thinking: ¡°I don¡¯t know how this ability came about. I don¡¯t know much about it. This situation is extremely dangerous¡­¡± But for now, he had to settle the more important issues first. A brilliant smile appeared on his fair face. Eric State. In Eric¡¯s First Hospital. ¡°Little brother¡­ don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you!¡± A tall beauty with golden hair was standing in front of Neil¡¯s bed. Looking at the paralyzed Neil, the golden-haired beauty felt conflicted. This beauty was none other than Neil¡¯s older sister, Tina. Chapter 6 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the bus. John, dressed in casual clothes, sat at the window seat at the back of the bus. The bus was moving on the road. John stared out the window at the passing landscape. His eyes went into a blank state as he thought back to what had happened in the past. Three years ago, after John and Alice got into the accident. From time to time, John would hold up a sign and stand at the entrance of the corporation, trying to get the support of the masses to help him go against the Alexander Corporation. But the people on the street looked at John as if he was a fool. There was sorrow in their eyes for John. Some even mocked John for overestimating himself. At that time, John just kept holding the sign, his eyes were filled with weakness and helplessness. At that time, John could only use such a powerless method to resist the Alexander Corporation. However, all of this was futile. What he got in return was endless humiliation. John remembered it deeply. He remembered Neil¡¯s sister, Tina, remembered her insults to him. John, who had been standing at the entrance of the Alexander Corporation holding up a sign, was tied up by Tina¡¯s security guard who was passing by. Tina walked over. He only heard: ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± Three crisp sounds landed on John¡¯s face, then the security guard dropped him onto the ground. Tina stepped on John¡¯s face with her black high heels and viciously said, ¡°How dare a piece of trash like you fool around in front of the Alexander Corporation?¡± ¡°You are destined to be a coward for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°You can only allow yourself to be bullied by others for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your own lover, aren¡¯t you trash?¡± ¡°A piece of trash dares to go against the Alexander Corporation?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should say that you truly fearless, or are you really just a fool?¡± With that, Tina turned and left. John was so desperate and angry at the time. He hated the injustice of God. He hated the injustice the entire Alexandria Group had done to him. And he hated all that Neil and his sister had done to him. At that time, John even had the thought of committing suicide. If he jumped down from the tall building of Alexander Corporation to commit suicide, that could even affect Alexander Corporation¡¯s image. But on second thought, Alice was still lying in the hospital bed. If he died, who would take care of Alice? His love for Alice overcame his thoughts of suicide. It¡¯s been three years. John touched his face now and could still feel the burning pain from three years ago. In Neil¡¯s ICU. Numerous medical machines were operating vigorously. Neil stared at his sister with despair and helplessness in his eyes. He wanted to say something, but he was unable to do so. He struggled desperately, trying to move his body. His lips were trembling. ¡°Demon!!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a demon¡­¡± ¡°That demon¡­ he¡¯s back!¡± ¡°He¡¯s back to seek revenge on us.¡± Neil looked at his sister, Tina, with fear in his heart. He wanted to express these words, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t utter these words. He trembled with all his might, as if trying to remind his sister. The doctors in the hospital thought that Neil was in some pain. Thus, a dose of tranquilizer was administered to Neil¡¯s body. Tina, who had blond hair, stood in front of the hospital bed, watching her brother struggle frantically. She watched as her brother¡¯s eyes kept moving crazily, as if he wanted to say something. Tina turned to her security guard and ordered, ¡°Go bring me the surveillance footage.¡± Not long after, the surveillance footage was brought over. Looking at the content of the footage, she stared at the screen tightly, afraid that she would miss something. The man in the video had kept an eye on the surveillance camera that was in the corner. It was as if he knew there was a surveillance camera there and had been avoiding it. The video continued to play until she saw his brother watched the video on the man¡¯s phone. She realized that her brother¡¯s eyes had gone blank after seeing the video, then filled with fear. She didn¡¯t know what her younger brother had seen, making him so frightened. But Tina could sense that the accident this time was definitely related to this person and also related to the video her brother had seen. So he ordered his men, ¡°All of you, do whatever it takes to find this person! You guys must definitely find him! If you guys can¡¯t find him, don¡¯t come back!¡± Time passed slowly. John obviously had no idea what had happened in the hospital. Today was September 24th. There was only one day left until his revenge on Tina. John thought of his situation. He couldn¡¯t always use his Foresee ability. He had to strengthen himself. Thus, with a thought, the search bar reappeared before John¡¯s eyes again. He typed in a line of text: ¡°How can I make myself stronger?¡± Clicked to confirm. Then, contents regarding how to strengthen himself appeared. John searched the foreseeable contents for a way that suited him. He found one such information. The foreseeable information wrote: ¡°Special forces physical training technique.¡± This was a very powerful physical training method. It would allow an individual¡¯s body to grow stronger rapidly. When it reached a certain level, it would undergo a qualitative change. It would make the individual¡¯s physical qualities infinitely stronger. Seeing this, John clicked in without hesitation. Looking at the contents of the special forces body training technique, John practiced madly according to the contents. The first step of the special forces body training technique was very simple. Squatting in a horse stance, he felt his own breathing. Taking in a deep breath, he punched out with his right fist. Breath out, then punch with the left fist. This practice lasted for an hour. First, he had to train his body functions and breathing rhythm. Only when the rhythm of breathing was consistent with the rhythm of the body¡¯s movements could it have sustained physical strength. This was the first step and also a very important foundation. Hence, John began to train according to this method, strengthening himself. It was also to prepare himself to fight against uncertainties in the future. Chapter 7 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios John, who practiced the special forces body training technique the whole day long, dragged his tired body to the old bed. John lay flat on his back in bed, his eyes staring at the roof, his tired body gasping for air. ¡°Huff huff huff.¡± He kept panting. But John didn¡¯t feel tired. Instead, he felt a tinge of satisfaction. This was the charm of the special forces body training technique. The more he practiced, the more refreshed he would feel. Lying on the bed, he closed his tired eyes, thinking of past events in his mind. Unknowingly, the exhausted John had fallen asleep. A ray of morning sunlight shone on John¡¯s face. Sensing the warmth of the sunlight, John slowly opened his eyes. He quickly got up. Then, he brushed his teeth, washed his face, and put on the casual outfit he had been continuously wearing. John left his shabby house. The morning sun was always so beautiful, always so fresh and warm. John greedily breathed in the morning air, his expression carefree. It was recorded in the training technique. Job for an hour every morning. To train his body and also his breathing rhythm. An hour later, John was panting and sweating profusely. He slowed down to adjust his breathing. He felt that his breathing rhythm and body¡¯s movements were becoming more and more in sync. John thought now: ¡°If I continue to train like this, my body will definitely become stronger and I¡¯ll become a powerful individual. Even if I don¡¯t have the Foresee ability anymore, I will still be a powerful existence.¡± After completing the practice for training technique, John confident¡¯s was increasing too. He had more confidence in his plans for the future now. His strong physique and superb combat skills would become his trump card. ¡­ After breakfast. John arrived at a clothing mall. John planned to buy a suit for the interview on September 21. John, who was wearing on a suit, thought back to his time as a manager. At that time, he also wore a suit at work. He had been constantly traveling around Eric State for his work. Although he was tired, those days were simple and happy. Every time he thought of the good days of the past that would never come back, John¡¯s gaze revealed a viciousness in it. Now, he was only left with the pain that Neil and the Alexander Corporation brought him. ¡°Back then, you destroyed everything that I had. Now, it¡¯s my turn to erase everything that you have.¡± September 21, 2021, 9: 14: 05 AM. At this moment, John had left the clothing mall and was wearing a suit, which every office worker would also be wearing. At this moment, John was no different from an ordinary office worker. For those unfamiliar with John, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what kind of person he was just from his appearance now. John looked so ordinary in his working attire. ¡­ From John¡¯s exercising in the morning to buying clothes at the clothing mall, all of this was part of the contents in his Foresee ability. John¡¯s every move, his speech, and his mannerisms were exactly the same as what he had foreseen. John didn¡¯t dare to be careless. If anything went wrong, today¡¯s plan would cease to exist. At this moment, John was on the ground floor of a certain building. This building was the headquarters of Alexander Corporation. Today, John will do a performance of the century in this building. He wanted everyone in Alexander Corporation to know that he, John, was back. He was back for revenge. The Alexander Corporation was located in the commercial city center of the state of Eric. To be able to own a building in this place where each inch of land was worth in gold, it showed how powerful the Alexander Corporation was. Or perhaps it could be said that in the eyes of ordinary people, being able to work in this region was a kind of honor. They were worthy elites in the eyes of others, but it was also a kind of torture to them. Three years ago, John was also standing in his current position too. At that time, he was so powerless, so weak, so laughable. Holding up a ridiculous sign, he thought that everyone would sympathize with him and help him. As he recalled what he had done in the past, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡­ September 20, 2021, 1.00 PM sharp. John seemed to be deliberately looking at the Porsche sedan not far away. It was as if he already knew that the car would pass by at this timing. At this moment. John took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Manager Tina¡¯s assistant. At 1.30 PM, everyone in the lab needs to go to the manager¡¯s office for a meeting. Remember, all of you need to come. No one is to be left behind.¡± With that, John hung up. John walked into the office building of Alexander Corporation. He explained his purpose here to the receptionist. Hence, the receptionist led him to the interviewer¡¯s office. The receptionist said to John, ¡°Wait here. Manager Tina will be coming to interview you.¡± John glanced at the people in the office. All of them were dressed like John, holding resumes in their hands. They sat there restlessly, seemingly nervous and afraid. Because everyone who came to a large corporation like Alexander Corporation for an interview would have an inexplicable fear in their hearts. John sat calmly in his chair. From time to time, he would stare at the time on his watch. Time flies. It was 1.29 PM now, September 20, 2021. John looked at the time on his watch and felt a little nervous. He was about to meet the woman from three years ago. 1.30 PM, September 20, 2021. At this moment, a woman came to the office. ¡°Which of you is John? Come with me.¡± The woman shouted. John stood up and followed the woman to an office. John pushed the door open and walked in. What came into view was a huge office with a set of tables and chairs. On the table sat Neil¡¯s sister, Tina. At this moment, Tina was dressed in professional attire. Her current appearance did indeed had the aura of a career woman. John sat on a chair. Tina asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± John replied calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you read the resume?¡± Tina instantly lost her temper and shouted crazily, ¡°Who do you think you are talking to?¡± John stood up and smiled. He said lightly, ¡°Can you don¡¯t be so hot-tempered? Let me tell you a story. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy to hear it.¡± There were many questions in Tina¡¯s mind now. How could a mere interviewer be so disrespectful to her? She was also very curious and wanted to hear what story John wanted to tell. Tina said coldly, ¡°Go ahead. If your story doesn¡¯t please me, then I¡¯ll ask my security guard to throw you out of here.¡± John looked slowly at Tina and said, ¡°What I¡¯m going to say is about your brother¡¯s accident.¡± Chapter 8 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios John scanned the beauty in front of him from head to toe and smiled playfully. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to tell his story. Instead, he wanted to see how Tina would react. Seeing this, Tina coldly looked at the youth in front of her and said, ¡°What do you know about it? Hurry up and tell me the truth.¡± John was pleased to see the look on Tina¡¯s face. What he wanted was for Tina to have this look of disbelief on her face, as well as a look of extreme urgency to know the truth. He liked the feeling of playing the enemy into his hands. He was venting the anger of Tina¡¯s humiliation to him three years ago. It was an indescribable feeling. He enjoyed this feeling very much. He felt even more eager to complete his revenge plan now. Towards the cold-faced Tina, John said, ¡°Do you know what the life formula and accidental formula are?¡± ¡°Do you believe that there are people in this world who can control other people¡¯s lives?¡± ¡°Do you believe there are demons in this world?¡± Tina, who had a short temper, instantly exploded in anger. She shouted at John, ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense, I will immediately ask the security guards to throw you down from this floor.¡± John looked at the irascible Tina and was delighted. Everything John said was foreseen. John¡¯s words, including what Tina had said, and how she had lost her temper, were all foreseen. The amount of time it would take for John and Tina to talk was also very clear in the foreseeable future. It was exactly the same as what had happened. Everything was within his control. John said to Tina, whose temper was now raging, ¡°Your temper is still as bad as ever.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it means to not interrupt when someone is speaking?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the general manager of such a large corporation, yet your mannerism is so poor? I really admire how you manage to become the general manager.¡± At this moment, John was scolding Tina to his heart¡¯s content. He felt extremely satisfied. Tina was about to scold John. But John stopped her. He stopped Tina in an irresistible tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk. Just hear me out. You can talk later.¡± John didn¡¯t give any respect to this general manager of the Alexander Corporation. To him, this manager was just a worthless beast. John didn¡¯t care what Tina felt. He continued dryly. ¡°The life formula is a formula developed by people.¡± ¡°Only those with high IQ can calculate a person¡¯s lifespan.¡± ¡°The life formula can calculate a person¡¯s health value, which is how long he can live.¡± ¡°On the other hand, the accidental formula is the exact opposite. Using the accidental formula, one can calculate everything that happens by chance. These coincidences overlap and lead to the final result. This is called the accidental formula.¡± ¡°Life formula can be used to calculate people¡¯s health values, and accidental formula can take away people¡¯s lives. These two formulas are contradictory, but they work together.¡± ¡°The accidental formula is very powerful. I believe you now have a guess. It is about your brother¡¯s accident. Could it be the result of the accidental formula?¡± Now, Tina was also feeling doubtful. Because she hadn¡¯t seen the complete surveillance footage, so she didn¡¯t know the details in the footage. Although she was skeptical of John¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t dare to not believe him. This was due to the fact that she had always felt that her brother¡¯s accident was definitely not a normal traffic accident. So she chose to believe John¡¯s story. Tina said to John, ¡°Does the accidental formula require eternal forces to take effect?¡± John was a little surprised by her words. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so astute. She was indeed worthy of being the general manager of Alexander Corporation. This level of intelligence and knowledge was something that others couldn¡¯t match. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The accidental formula does require an external force to take effect.¡± John didn¡¯t avoid answering the question and answered Tina directly. Tina shuddered at John¡¯s answer. If there was really someone who could use the accidental formula to kill, wouldn¡¯t that mean that this person could kill whoever he wanted? If this person had a grudge against Alexander Corporation. Would he seek revenge on her? At the thought of this, a trace of panic emerged in Tina¡¯s heart. She looked at John. Could this person be the murderer who almost killed her brother? At this moment, looking at John¡¯s face, Tina found it familiar. Eh? T-t-this was the person from three years ago? She was afraid. He had scared her. Was he back for revenge? Was it him? Tina¡¯s voice trembled as she asked John, ¡°Are you¡ªare you that John? That John from three years ago?¡± At this moment, John didn¡¯t felt any surprise about Tina¡¯s question, as if he already knew that she would react this way. He smiled at her and told her, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the John from three years ago. The John who you slapped three times three years ago.¡± When Tina heard John¡¯s answer, she was really frightened. If he really possessed the accidental formula, would she be the next target? John ignored Tina¡¯s expression. He took out a pencil from his pocket and placed it on the ground. Then, he left the office. Tina was stunned for a while before she recovered. She walked over to where John had placed the pencil and picked it up. She stared blankly at the pencil in her hand. Then, Tina ran after him with the pencil. Tina watched John¡¯s figure as he walked past a laboratory. At that moment, Tina ran after John. John looked at his watch. It was 1.33 PM on September 21. Immediately after, he heard an explosion. It was the explosion caused by an accident in the laboratory. The explosion shook the entire building. Countless people rushed out of the building. Tina, who was chasing after John, passed by the entrance of the laboratory when the explosion happened and died in the sea of flames. Countless people rushed out of the building and looked at it. Red lights were emitting from upstairs. That level was surrounded by flames, and thick smoke billowed into the sky. The explosion not only shook the people inside the building but also the surrounding buildings. Many people heard the explosion and looked over to see what had happened. Everyone was puzzled. What could have happened to cause such a huge explosion? Then, they heard sirens approaching from afar. The sirens became clearer. The firefighters arrived. Chapter 9 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Countless people surrounded the building. The surrounding people looked inside, wanting to know what exactly happened inside. There were also many firefighters outside trying to put out the fire. Soon after, the police arrived. The onlookers were discussing the cause of the explosion. As for the firefighters outside the building, they were frantically extinguishing the raging fire. All of the firefighters were very brave and fearless. One by one, they charged into the burning building, disregarding their own safety. Some chose to put out the fire, while others tried to save lives. However, this intense explosion didn¡¯t cause too many casualties. One of the firefighters looked at the dying Tina on the ground. Her entire body was charred. However, she seemed to still be breathing. The firefighter quickly carried Tina on his back. And brought her out of this building. Soon after, the hospital¡¯s ambulance also rushed over. The firefighter sent the injured Tina to the ambulance. The ambulance sped away and sent Tina to the hospital for treatment. At this moment, the fire had been put out and the police officers hurried into the building to investigate the scene. ¡­ John stood outside the building and watched everything that happened. His expression was very indifferent. It was as if everything that happened here had nothing to do with him. He turned around and left. Work was going on in the building. Slowly, people began to forget about the accident. In a dilapidated rental apartment. John sat in his chair. Recalling what had happened today, he had even more awe for his abilities terrifying power. Like everything that had happened today, if in the end, John hadn¡¯t put his pencil on the floor, or if Tina had ignored the pencil on the floor. Then with Tina¡¯s running speed, she could definitely avoid the center of the explosion. This was the terrifying power of foreseeing everything, including the human heart. John felt more and more terrified as he sensed the terrifying ability he had. John couldn¡¯t wait to strengthen himself. Thus, using the foresee ability, he looked up the training method and began training. Deep breathing in the horse stance. Punching. Step by step, John persisted in building his foundation. Looking at the contents of the special training technique, John was even more curious about the foresee ability. But John didn¡¯t think about it anymore. Regardless of how this ability came about, he was the one who possessed it now. He didn¡¯t know if this ability was good or bad, but at least it was a good thing for him now. Special forces body training technique, chapter 2: Fist Technique¡ªForm-Intention Fist. ¡°Take a standing posture. Fist the right hand to the left, bend the right knee while stepping forward, and point the left foot forward. At the same time, push the right fist forward with the left palm.¡± ¡°The right fist remains the same, the left hand is clenched into a fist. Then, both fists move forward and strike out. The left foot takes a big step back, and the right foot takes a step back to stand side by side with the left foot. At the same time, both of the fists retract to the waist.¡± He foresaw the fist manual of the Form-Intention Fist. John was practicing according to the records in the Form-Intention Fist. The more John trained, the more he felt the power of the Form-Intention Fist. During normal training, the body would feel more and more tired as he practiced. However, John, who was practicing the Form-Intention Fist, didn¡¯t feel tired at all. In fact, he even felt comfortable. After practicing all afternoon, John felt that his strength was rapidly increasing. John sensed that he wouldn¡¯t get much out of this practice if he continued today. As a result, John decided to go out and practice in a real fight to see how his strength was now. John wanted to find someone to fight and test today¡¯s results. Leaving the rental house. John hailed a cab. A taxi stopped in front of a bar and a man walked out. It was John, who was about to pick a fight. John strode into the bar. The sounds of music coming from the bar shook John¡¯s chest. John, who came to the bar, found the place familiar yet also unfamiliar. Three years ago, John also liked to come to the bar for drinks. Sometimes, when work wasn¡¯t going well, he would drink at the bar to drink away his troubles. At that time, the bar was very quiet. Everyone was drinking their own quietly. But three years had passed and the bar was no longer the same. John didn¡¯t like this kind of noisy place. He was the type that liked quiet and comfortable places. The bar was a place where all kinds of people mixed together. Here, there were elites in the workplace, gangsters, and even business big shots would come to the bar to enjoy themselves. Which resulted in the bar being very chaotic. It was very easy to pick a fight in such an environment. If anyone knew that John had come to the bar to fight rather than enjoy himself, they would definitely think that he was a fool. However, John was indeed such a fool today. John stood in the middle of the bar. His eyes wandered around aimlessly. Like a predator searching for its prey. Around him, he found a man slowly approaching a white-collar woman who had drunk too much. The man secretly took out a white pill and was about to put it into the lady¡¯s wine. John saw what the man was doing and smiled wickedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a suitable target?¡± Normal people would go and save the damsel in distress when they saw such a situation. But John was different. He was here to find trouble. Walking up to the girl, John kicked the man who was about to drug her, causing the white-collar lady to cry out in shock. She glanced at the man John had kicked flying, who was holding a white pill in his hand. The white-collar woman instantly understood. Immediately, there was a change in the way she looked at John. There were gratefulness and gentleness in her eyes. If John hadn¡¯t kicked that man today, she might have really been taken advantage of by that man, and her chastity would have been lost. The white-collar woman felt a pang of fear thinking about that. The man who was kicked had already reacted. He immediately got up and ran over like John. He grabbed John¡¯s neck and shouted angrily, ¡°F*ck! Who are you? How dare you meddle in my business? Are you tired of living?¡± John had no intention of dodging. He looked at the clown in front of him amusingly. ¡°I¡¯m not anyone. I¡¯m here today to pick a fight with you. What do you think?¡± Looking at John¡¯s arrogant tone and face, the man was instantly furious. ¡°Your head must have been kicked by a donkey. Why don¡¯t you take a look at who I am before coming to find trouble with me?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death. You want to fight? Fine, fine, fine.¡± The man laughed in anger and waved his right hand. A group of people came running over. Instantly, John was surrounded. When the white-collar lady saw so many people suddenly appearing around her, she immediately squatted on the ground in horror. Chapter 10 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios John looked at the group of young gangsters surrounding him. There was a cold glint in his eyes. The young man who was kicked away by John stood up. Looking at the harmless-looking John in front of him, he cursed, ¡°Come, come, come. Aren¡¯t you here to find trouble? Let me see how you intend to find trouble.¡± Looking at his lackeys beside him, the youth¡¯s confidence soared and he became even more arrogant. There was a hint of mockery on his face as if he was certain that John would lose. John looked at the confident young man in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. He revealed a harmless smile. Without another word, he kicked his right foot backward and launched his body. With a ¡®Bang!¡¯ sound. The young man was kicked flying again. The crowd looked at the young man who was behaving arrogantly just now and actually felt sympathy for him. The young man who was kicked once again was filled with extreme hatred towards John now. He turned around and scolded his underling. ¡°F*ck! What are you guys looking at? Get him!¡± The lackeys at the side also reacted and ran towards John. A few of them held broken wine bottles and were about to stab John. From the appearance, it looked like they were going to fight to the death. Looking at the charging crowd, John took a deep breath, but he wasn¡¯t nervous at all. He was confident in his own strength, or rather, he was very confident in his ability to foresee the future. John clenched his right hand into a fist and leaned back, dodging the first man¡¯s punch. Then, he punched the gangster in the face. The might of his punch shocked everyone. The gangster was now lying unconscious on the ground. Looking at the gangster who was knocked down, the other gangsters were able to sense that John was extraordinary. All of them became vigilant and didn¡¯t dare to rush up carelessly. They were also afraid of being knocked onto the ground like the first gangster. They looked at each other before charging towards John together. Facing the group of people who rushed up together, John readied his fighting stance. His left and right hooks caused pain to the gangsters. John¡¯s figure kept moving and the gangster wasn¡¯t able to even touch John, let alone defeat him. Accompanied by their cries of pain, the gangsters fell to the ground one by one. All the tables and chairs in the bar were in a mess. John strolled over and stood before the leading youth. He looked down at the man lying on the ground like a god looking down on all living beings. The young man looked at John as if he was looking at God. Looking at John¡¯s bone-chilling gaze, the young man felt as cold as if he had fallen into an abyss. At this moment, the young man¡¯s heart was filled with fear and regret. Why did he offend such a terrifying god? He was extremely afraid, and his body involuntarily crawled away from John. John looked at the trembling young man on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but twitch his face. Wasn¡¯t this person very arrogant just now? What happened just now? John grinned and said, ¡°Wait, where¡¯s your arrogance from just now? Why are you scared now?¡± The young man cursed in his heart: ¡°F*ck, you are talking rubbish. If I could beat you, why would I allow you to be so arrogant? Fuck, who doesn¡¯t want to be arrogant? Who doesn¡¯t want to act cool and mighty? But the prerequisite is that I must have the ability to do so, isn¡¯t it?¡± Of course, he only dared to say this in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. He hadn¡¯t lived long enough yet. John watched the crowd¡¯s reaction, laughing hysterically inside his heart. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Is this power? What a wonderful feeling!¡± Feeling the sweetness of power, John now wanted more and more power. He wanted power that could make everyone tremble. Looking at the unresponsive John, the young man became even more anxious. ¡°Big brother, how are you going to treat me, just tell me. Don¡¯t let me guess. I¡¯m scared.¡± Finally, John spoke. ¡°Actually! I¡¯m here today just to pick a fight, that¡¯s all. Alright, I¡¯m leaving. The rest of you continue what you guys should be doing.¡± After saying that, disregarding their reactions, he directly turned around and left, leaving behind a proud and aloof figure. The youth lying on the ground was dumbfounded. He thought that even if he didn¡¯t die today, he would at least lose a layer of skin. But unexpectedly, that guy left just like that. Was he looking down on him? The onlookers also looked at John as he left, confused. Outside the bar. John stood at the entrance of the bar and looked around. He didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment. He stood at the entrance of the bar in a daze. ¡°Are you Brother John?¡± A penetrating voice came from afar. John turned toward the direction the sound came from. Behind John stood a man who was waving at him crazily. He kept shouting, ¡°Are you Brother John?¡± John looked with surprise at the man who was calling him and frowned in confusion. John seemed to have recognized the man. ¡°It¡¯s me, Bill. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± The young man said to John. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Little Bill. It took me a while to recognize you,¡± said John. John looked at the young man in front of him and seemed very happy. The young man was John¡¯s childhood playmate, two years younger than John. Bill used to follow John around and kept calling, ¡°Brother John, Brother John, where are you going?¡± At that time, they were very close. However, after they grew up and went their separate ways, they gradually lost contact. Three years ago. After John went to prison, the two were even more out of touch. Now that he saw his childhood playmate, John was exceptionally happy. For three years, John had never come into contact with anyone from the outside world. Everything in the outside world was so familiar yet unfamiliar to him. After being released from prison, other than revenge, John was really confused about his future. Seeing his childhood playmate, John¡¯s desire for life slowly sprouted. John said happily to Bill, ¡°What are you doing now?¡± With a simple and honest face, Bill smiled and said to John, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m working in a triad now. Now I¡¯m a leader in the gang too.¡± Bill didn¡¯t hide his triad background from John. Seeing Bill¡¯s sincerity towards him, John could sense that Bill was still his childhood self. Even though Bill was inside a triad now, he hadn¡¯t changed at all. He was still as loyal as ever. ¡°By the way, Brother John, I heard that you entered prison three years ago. What¡¯s the reason? I heard that it was because of attempted rape. However, I believe that Brother John isn¡¯t such a person. I believe that there must be some unspeakable secret.¡± Bill, looking anxious, said to John. John didn¡¯t felt like explaining. He just said to Bill lightly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no need to mention what had happened in the past.¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In a small restaurant. There were not many customers in the restaurant, there was only one table seated with two people. They were Bill and John, who had met at the bar entrance. The two of them had arranged to drink together at night. Although this restaurant wasn¡¯t big, the dishes were very well made. After three rounds of drinks, both of their expressions were slightly dazed. It had been a few years since they last met, they had a lot to talk about. Bill asked John, ¡°Brother John, what are you planning to do now? Although I¡¯m working in a triad now, I have more than ten underlings under me. If Brother John needs anything from me, just let me know.¡± John looked at Bill, who was a little drunk at the moment and felt slightly touched. ¡°I¡¯m jobless right now. I don¡¯t know what I should do.¡± Bill was thrilled to hear John say he wasn¡¯t working. ¡°Brother John, I saw that you easily defeated those gangsters in the bar. I think Brother John¡¯s martial arts must be pretty good. Why don¡¯t you go to the black market to participate in underground boxing?¡± John listened to Bill¡¯s suggestion and was slightly tempted. John, who had just been released from prison, indeed didn¡¯t have much money in his hands. He could not only train his martial arts in underground boxing but also earn money. Wasn¡¯t this killing two birds with one stone? It was indeed a good idea. Without any hesitation, he said, ¡°Sure, I have nothing to do anyway.¡± Bill jumped when John agreed. ¡°Wonderful! This gives our Axe Association a sliver of hope.¡± Bill happily shouted, ¡°Brother John, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Recently, there will be a very important boxing match on the black market. The first place can get one million dollar prize money.¡± John¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of the million-dollar prize money. At this moment, Bill said dejectedly, ¡°This competition is very important. It¡¯s not just an ordinary competition. It¡¯s also related to the survival of several gangs. ¡°And the Axe Association I¡¯m in is one of the affected parties. ¡°If the Axe Association doesn¡¯t achieve anything in this boxing match, then it will cease to exist. ¡°Therefore, Brother John, if you can come and help, then we¡¯ll definitely be able to cross this obstacle.¡± John said to Bill, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, your Axe Association will be fine.¡± Since John dared to say this, it meant that he had some confidence in his own strength. At the same time, he was very confident in his Foresee ability. He believed that there wouldn¡¯t be any strong competitor in a small underground boxing match in Eric State. So John asked Bill, ¡°When will the competition start?¡± Bill replied, ¡°The official competition is the day after tomorrow. The registration will end tomorrow.¡± John thought for a moment before nodding in agreement. ¡°Alright, I agree to participate.¡± John¡¯s eyes shifted as if he had thought of something. If he wanted Alexander Group to go bankrupt, he would need to have some forces too. Underground forces like the triads were a very good choice. Killing and robbing were their specialties. There were some things that a person like John who had a normal identity couldn¡¯t do. But these people hiding in the dark were good at doing these things. If John helped Axe Association win the underground boxing championship, it would be a good start for the subsequent taking over of the Axe Association. Besides, his friend was in the gang. Thinking of this, a plan started to form in John¡¯s mind. John took out a pen and paper from his pocket and wrote down a cell phone number. He handed them to Bill and said, ¡°This is my number. You can contact me for the registration and when the competition is about to start. I¡¯ll come instantly.¡± ¡°Okay, Brother John. I¡¯ll let you know when the time comes,¡± Bill replied respectfully. Then, the two of them left the restaurant together. John walked beside the road, his eyes looking around. No one knew what he was searching for. Suddenly, he saw a woman who seemed to have drunk too much. She was lying beside the trash can. John took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this the woman he had saved at the bar? Looking at the drunk woman in front of him, John didn¡¯t want to be involved in such matters. However, his morals prevented him from walking away. In the end, he helped her up. John asked the woman, ¡°Where do you live? Do you want me to send you back?¡± The woman looked drunkenly at John, mistaking him for a pervert. Therefore, she slapped John wildly. ¡°Go away, go away! Don¡¯t touch me, you pervert!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey. ¡°Is there something wrong with you? I saved you at the bar just now, and now I¡¯m helping you up. I wanted to send you home out of kindness, but you called me a pervert. Do you have any conscience?¡± John scoldingly said to the drunk woman. The woman looked at John closely and instantly sobered up slightly. The woman exclaimed happily, ¡°You are? You are the guy at the bar?¡± ¡°Oh mine, you finally remembered me. I thought you were going to repay kindness with ingratitude.¡± John said unhappily. ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± The woman said hurriedly, afraid that John would walk away in anger. Then, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you just now. I thought someone was attempting to do something bad to me while I was drunk. If it¡¯s you, I wouldn¡¯t mind even that¡¯s the case, hehe.¡± Hearing this, John¡¯s face darkened as he thought: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with women nowadays? Are they all so open?¡± John said to the woman, ¡°Forget that, I have no interest in you. Where do you live? Shall I send you back?¡± ¡°Sure, my house is in Mary District. It¡¯s the tenth building, level 13.¡± The woman looked up at John expectantly and said. It was only now that John could see the woman¡¯s face clearly. Although she wasn¡¯t drop-dead gorgeous, her looks were very striking, especially her figure. She was wearing a work attire, which accentuated her figure. Looking at the beautiful woman before him, John¡¯s heart trembled. In the three years he had been in prison, John had never seen a woman, let alone such a beautiful one. John was also an adult man. He hadn¡¯t vented his sexual needs in the past three years, causing John¡¯s breathing now to become somewhat rapid. John suppressed the physiological reaction in his body. He said to the woman, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you home now.¡± Chapter 12 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With that, John hailed a car at the side of the road and prepared to send the woman home. Soon, the car arrived at Mary District. In front of the tenth building of Mary District. A man and a woman stood side by side downstairs. It was John and the woman who had drunk too much. John spoke first, ¡°Go up. We have reached your house.¡± However, the woman said seductively, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to go up and have a seat? That way, I can have a chance to thank you properly.¡± John¡¯s heart pounded at the woman¡¯s words. John said meekly, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, I still have things to do.¡± When the woman saw John¡¯s funny expression, the thought in her mind became even more determined. She pulled John along and said, ¡°You can settle your stuff tomorrow. Just go up and sit for a while. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± The woman grabbed John along enthusiastically. John couldn¡¯t resist the woman¡¯s enthusiasm and followed her upstairs. The woman lived alone in a house that was less than 50 square meters. Although it was small, it had everything that was necessary. A bed, a bathroom, and a kitchen. Just enough for a person living alone. The woman said to John, ¡°This is my rented apartment. I live alone. ¡°Not bad, right? ¡°Go sit over there. I¡¯ll get you some tea.¡± With that, the woman didn¡¯t care if John agreed or not and started to make tea. John sat on the sofa with his legs together and his palms unconsciously rubbed against his thighs. He seemed a little nervous. John didn¡¯t wait long. At this moment, the woman walked over with a bottle of red wine and two glasses. She said to John, ¡°Sorry, there are no more tea leaves at home. There¡¯s only this bottle of red wine left. Do you want some?¡± John looked at the red wine in the woman¡¯s hand and thought about some of the woman¡¯s actions just now. He seemed to understand something, so he nodded and agreed. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s drink together then.¡± Hearing John¡¯s reply, the woman happily poured him some wine. Then, the two of them started drinking their wine. Both of them had a tacit understanding and didn¡¯t speak. They were both thinking about their own matters and drinking the red wine. After a while, the woman took the initiative and said to John, ¡°Well, do you have a girlfriend?¡± Facing this question, John was unsure how to respond. He considered for a while before answering, ¡°Yes and no.¡± Hearing this, the woman was very surprised. What did this mean? So she continued to ask John about this. ¡°I got together with my girlfriend three years ago, but a car accident suddenly happened and she ended up in a vegetative state. Until now, she still hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± John didn¡¯t avoid the question and told the woman about Alice. The woman was embarrassed to hear John¡¯s reply, and hastily said to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing up your sad past.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s already been so many years. I¡¯m used to it,¡± John said lightly. ¡°Then all these years, it must have been hard for you to solve your biological problems without a girlfriend, right?¡± The woman suddenly asked this question. John directly exclaimed ¡®what the f*ck¡¯ in his heart. ¡®What kind of brain does this woman have? She asked such a question in such a straightforward manner. Where is her reservedness as a girl?¡¯ Although he was puzzled, John answered honestly, ¡°En, indeed, I haven¡¯t done it for three years.¡± When the woman heard John¡¯s answer, she felt a little surprised and asked, ¡°How did you endure all these years?¡± Before John could answer. At that moment, the woman had already run to John and directly sat on his lap. She gazed affectionately at John. The distance between them was only a few centimeters. A whiff of fragrance lingered in John¡¯s nose. John didn¡¯t know what to do and didn¡¯t know where to put his hands. The woman kissed John without another word. John shuddered. It¡¯s been three years. He had almost forgotten this feeling. Moments later, their lips parted. At this moment, John¡¯s heart was pounding rapidly. Then, he took the initiative to kiss the woman. ¡­ Inside the room. The two of them were engaged in a frenzied exercise, causing the bed to squeak. The next morning. The woman and John woke up. John looked at the woman in his arms. He didn¡¯t know what to say and felt helpless. Last night, John had lost his rationality and lost his mind due to his sexual desires. He was like a hungry wolf, demanding for more. John watched and wanted to say something, but she stopped him. The woman looked at John and told him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility. It¡¯s just that I also want it. We¡¯re just taking what we both need. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yesterday was my safe period. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± John was shocked at what the woman had said. He couldn¡¯t believe that this was something a woman could say. It was like he was a woman instead and a man said to her thinks things like he¡¯s sorry and couldn¡¯t be responsible to her. ¡®Oh my god, I¡¯ve only been in prison for three years. Have all the women in this world become like this? I guess I¡¯m abandoned by the times.¡¯ September 24, 7.30 AM. John and the woman were eating breakfast. The woman asked John, ¡°Are you done eating?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done,¡± John answered. ¡°If you¡¯re done, then let¡¯s go. I have to go to work too.¡± John nodded and asked, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name? I haven¡¯t asked you yet.¡± The woman shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a name. Is there any meaning in knowing my name or not? It¡¯s just a one-night stand between us.¡± Upon hearing the woman¡¯s reply, John cursed inwardly. ¡®What the f*ck? ¡®What the f*ck! ¡®What the f*ck!! ¡®Is this really what a woman should say? Isn¡¯t this what we men should say?¡¯ John was speechless. In a dilapidated rental apartment. John remained seated in front of the battered table. Returning from the woman¡¯s house, John went straight back to his little rental house. He used the computer to look at the news online. It was all about Neil¡¯s accident and the explosion at the Alexander Corporation. John sneered at the news on his computer. ¡°Humph. Alexander Corporation, this is just the beginning.¡± Then, he closed his laptop. With a thought, a search engine appeared in front of John. John opened the special forces body training technique content that he had visited before. John was about to start his training when a call came in. It was Bill, telling John that he¡¯d already signed him up for the competition, which would start at 9 AM tomorrow morning. John didn¡¯t think too much about this. He began to practice the special forces body training technique. After a set of basic exercises, John started practicing the second level of the Form-Intention Fist. ¡°Left foot step forward, body turn to the left, hit towards the head with both fists. Turn to the right, step forward with the right foot. Right fist change into a palm, move it over the head horizontally, left fist to transform into a palm and hit the chest of the opponent.¡± ¡°Step forward with the left foot, drag the right leg forward. Turn the right fist into a phoenix eye fist and punch the opponent¡¯s right temple. Stab the left palm into the opponent¡¯s right rib. The opponent will take a step back with his right foot, with his left foot in front. His right palm moves horizontally to push away my left palm, while his left hand change into a claw to grab my right fist.¡± Chapter 13 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In an underground boxing studio. John and Bill stood side by side. Today was the start of the underground black market boxing competition. In the morning, Bill drove John here. Currently, John and Bill were in a room discussing the match. There was another person sitting in the room. This person was the boss of the Axe Association, Sony. Sony, sitting on a chair, seemed preoccupied. Because he knew just how great of a crisis his Axe Association would be facing today. And yet, he had no way of solving this crisis. A few days ago, when he heard Bill say that he had found a person very skilled in combat and could save the Axe Association, Sony was overjoyed. But looking at this John in front of him, Sony didn¡¯t hold too much hope in him. However, he still said very politely to John, ¡°We shall depend on you for the boxing match today. The survival of the Axe Association is in your hands.¡± John didn¡¯t really care much about what Sonny was saying. He just said to Sonny lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, the Axe Association will be fine today.¡± John was full of confidence in himself. Heard John¡¯s reply, Sony¡¯s face gradually relaxed. Sony replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll count on you. If you can help the Axe Association survive this ordeal, I¡¯ll definitely thank you greatly.¡± He continued, ¡°Let Bill tell you the rules of the boxing match.¡± Bill responded and turned to John. ¡°The rules of the underground boxing match are very simple and cruel. It¡¯s a one-on-one elimination match. ¡°As long as you win this round, you can advance to the next round. If you lose this round, you will be eliminated. You must keep winning to become the champion. ¡°As long as we can win three matches, then we will be safe this time.¡± John listened carefully as Bill explained the rules of the competition to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but admire the organizer of the underground boxing competition. Although the rules were simple, they were fair. As long as a person was strong enough, he would be the champion of the competition. Then Bill pulled a file from his bag and read it. He said to John, ¡°You¡¯re in the fifth match today. ¡°Your opponent is the Floating Era Gang, which is also our rival gang. Your opponent is the Floating Era Gang¡¯s number one fighter. ¡°He¡¯s quite strong, but I believe Brother John can easily eliminate him.¡± John nodded, signifying that he understood. On the wall, the clock showed 9 AM. ¡°The underground boxing competition shall officially begin.¡± A black lady in revealing clothes said into the microphone, ¡°Next, let¡¯s welcome the fighters from both sides for the first match.¡± At this moment, two tall men were standing in the arena. Ring! A bell rang. The two people in the arena started moving. The two of them fought intensely, exchanging punches back and forth. Meanwhile, John, who was watching the match, looked at the two people fighting on stage and felt surprised. ¡®These underground boxers are pretty good. They¡¯re much stronger than those gangers at the bar yesterday. ¡®Only by fighting the strong would I be able to grow rapidly. Looks like I didn¡¯t come to this boxing match for nothing.¡¯ On the arena. A dark-skinned man KO-ed his opponent with a punch. Obtaining the victory for this match. ¡­ John was dazing in his chair when Bill¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. John turned to look at Bill, who waved at him and said, ¡°Brother John, it¡¯s your turn. All the best.¡± John nodded and walked over to the arena. On the arena, a tall and muscular young man stood opposite John. On his half-naked body, John could clearly see the distinct muscles on his body. It was obvious that he was a person who exercised frequently. His muscles were very well-developed. At this moment, John¡¯s opponent said to John, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not looking down on you, but look at how weak you are. How many punches can you take from me? ¡°You dare to participate in the underground boxing competition like with that weak body of yours? Are you tired of living? ¡°I also heard that you are a helper from the Axe Association. Looks like the Axe Association is really desperate. They have no choice but to find a scapegoat like you.¡± John looked at his opponent whose mouth was full of shit and shook his head. He revealed a harmless smile and said to his opponent, ¡°I¡¯ve fought at least a thousand or eight hundred big-sized fools like you, and you dare to act so arrogantly in front of me? I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s courting death.¡± The man snorted and ignored John. Ring! The bell rang and the match officially started. The man kicked off against the floor and ran towards John, striking towards John with his leg. John merely crouched down and dodged the attack. Then John turned around and kicked the man¡¯s abdomen, sending him flying. The man who was kicked away lay on the floor for a long while and was still unable to get up. Therefore, the referee announced John¡¯s victory. Bill jumped up in delight and shouted, ¡°Awesome, Brother John.¡± The boss of the Axe Association, Sony, was overjoyed when he saw John KO his opponent with one kick. ¡°Heavens, how is this person so strong? Then doesn¡¯t this mean our Axe Association have hope this time?¡± Sony laughed in his heart. Sony was mood was very good now. Looking at the mighty John on the stage, he even thought of something impossible. Could John become the champion of this boxing competition? Then, Sony shook his head and murmured, ¡°Why would I have such a foolish thought? This underground boxing competition isn¡¯t an ordinary competition like those in the past. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to become the champion.¡± John came out of the arena and walked over to Bill. Bill happily said to John, ¡°Brother John, that was awesome. You KO-ed that despicable guy with just one kick. ¡°Let me tell you, Brother John. That guy and I are arch-enemies, we often quarrel. And he has a foul mouth. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t defeat him, I would have taught him a lesson a long time ago. ¡°I am really overjoyed this time. You sent him flying with a single kick, I shall see if he still dares to be arrogant in front of me in the future. Hahaha.¡± Bill continued talking to himself excitedly. John looked at the excited Bill and was speechless. ¡®It¡¯s not like you beat him up personally, what are you so agitated for?¡¯ Sony came over and said to John respectfully, ¡°You¡¯re really too strong. I didn¡¯t expect you to KO that opponent with one kick. ¡°Looks like our Axe Association will finally have a chance to protect our territory this time.¡± Sony was also very excited. John waved his hand, indicating that he was just fulfilling his duty. Chapter 14 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A group of people sat in a large office. They were discussing the heated competition outside. A white-haired old man said, ¡°That man¡¯s strength is extraordinary. He actually won so easily. ¡°This isn¡¯t good news!¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man agreed and said, ¡°Indeed, this man is very powerful. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to spoil our plan. Initially, we knew the strength of everyone on the registration list. The people we arranged would definitely win. Now, something unexpected has happened. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good or bad thing.¡± At this moment, a dignified-looking old man sitting in the main seat said, ¡°This might not be a bad thing. Recently, I have a feeling that something bad is about to happen. Our opponents aren¡¯t as simple as we think. ¡°Their participants in the competition are definitely not as weak as they appear on the surface. They definitely have their trump cards. If they don¡¯t have some confidence, how would they dare to initiate an association challenge? The appearance of this person might be a good thing for us. After all, he represents our side.¡± After the old man finished speaking, he closed his eyes and rested. It was as if saying so much had taken half his life. A young man sitting beside the old man said, ¡°Sir Arthur is right. Perhaps this isn¡¯t a bad thing. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know who this person is and if he can be used by us.¡± The old man who spoke first was about to speak. Sir Arthur, who had his eyes closed, stopped him, and said, ¡°No need to discuss any further, let nature take its course. What¡¯s ours is ours, no one can take it away. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end today¡¯s meeting here. No one is allowed to privately interfere in the boxing competition.¡± Faced with the old man¡¯s imposing tone, no one present dared to refute him. They all agreed and then left. At this moment, John didn¡¯t know that the people in the conference room were talking about him. He was telling Bill stories about his past. It was as if the battle he had just experienced was just a common occurrence. Bill said to John, ¡°You only have one match today. As there are many people competing, each person will only have one match a day. ¡°Towards the end of the elimination round, there will be two or even three matches a day. That¡¯s the time where the strength of the contestants will really be put to the test. I will inform you when there are matches for you.¡± John agreed after listening to this. He could make use of these few days to do some other things. Then, he walked out of the underground boxing gym. ¡­ In a gorgeous villa. An old man was discussing something with a policeman. The old man said, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation on my daughter going? Was the accidental man-made or really just an accident?¡± Hearing this, the policeman said to the old man, ¡°After our investigation, everything that happened seems to show that it was an accident. ¡°According to our investigation, your daughter was in the middle of an interview. ¡°She was interviewing a young man. There seemed to be some conflict between the two of them during the interview. ¡°However, that young man shouldn¡¯t be related to the accident. ¡°He left your daughter¡¯s office before the incident.¡± When the old man heard that his daughter had a conflict with a young man before the accident, perhaps it was a predator¡¯s intuition, but the old man¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed. The policeman continued, ¡°From all the traces left in the room, it¡¯s not difficult for us to make a review of the entire incident. ¡°It¡¯s about 1.30 PM. Your daughter was interviewing the young man. ¡°The interview lasted about three minutes before the young man left the office. Then, your daughter seemed to have encountered something and left. ¡°At 1.33 PM, your daughter happened to pass by the entrance to the laboratory when the laboratory suddenly exploded. ¡°All of this was very coincidental. Just as your daughter reached the entrance of the laboratory, it exploded.¡± The old man frowned even more when he heard that. He seemed to have discovered something. He turned to his assistant and asked, ¡°Why did the laboratory explode? Where did everyone go? What happened in the laboratory?¡± Three consecutive questions made the assistant extremely nervous. The policeman looked at the nervous assistant and took the initiative to say, ¡°Let me tell you the process. ¡°In the laboratory at that time, the researchers were working. Suddenly, the lab manager received a call. ¡°That person claims to be Tina¡¯s assistant. The content of the phone call is to get the laboratory staff to leave the office at 1.30 PM and go to the office for a meeting. ¡°Due to time constraints, the people in the laboratory didn¡¯t prepare the materials according to the normative measures, which resulted in the explosion.¡± The old man instantly lost his temper upon hearing this. He shouted madly at his assistant, ¡°Are the people in those laboratories idiots? How are they doing their work? Fire all of the people who were working in the laboratory at that time. ¡°I spent money to raise such a bunch of trash. This really makes me mad.¡± The policeman ignored the old man¡¯s temper and continued to narrate, ¡°Unfortunately and coincidentally, that assistant also died in the accident. ¡°He was smashed to death by the remnants of the explosion upstairs while he was going downstairs.¡± After the old man heard this, he felt that things were definitely not that simple. It was as if he was even more certain that this wasn¡¯t a simple accident. There was definitely someone behind this. If someone was really behind all of this, then how powerful was this person to calculate everything with such precision!? The old man felt a chill running down his spine. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. In his words, the policeman didn¡¯t categorize the incident as an accident, but the scene and the process he described all reflected the fact that it was just an accident. The old man looked at the assistant behind him. The middle-aged assistant seemed to understand something. He bowed and took out a thick envelope. The policeman looked at the envelope, waved his hand, and pushed it away. In the end, he still didn¡¯t accept the envelope. Eric State Police Station. The explosion also caused a commotion in the police station. ¡°That lady is really too unlucky. This probability of this happening is only one in ten thousand chance, yet she still encountered such a thing,¡± said a female detective. Alan, who was tidying up some documents, suddenly became nervous when he heard them talking about the accident. He seemed to have thought of something and his expression became fearful. Chapter 15 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Night descended. John was practicing the Form-Intention Fist in his rented apartment. John was half-naked and practicing the Form-Intention Fist according to the manual he obtained from his Foresee ability. While practicing the Form-Intention Fist, John¡¯s physical fitness was also rapidly transforming. The benefit of the Form-Intention Fist was not only that martial arts had become stronger, John even felt that his mental spirit had increased. Every day was a day full of energy. The Form-Intention Fist not only changed John¡¯s physique but also his temperament. ¡­ Sweat dripped down John¡¯s neck. It gradually soaked John¡¯s shirt. After finishing the last set of movements, he got up and walked towards the washroom. After a hot shower, the fatigue in his body dissipated. John pulled out his phone and called a number. On the other end of the line, he heard a voice saying that everything was ready. After leaving the house, John walked into the distance under the cover of the night. He came to the entrance of a dilapidated neighborhood. John went up. He knocked at the door of 602. A middle-aged woman came out to welcome John. She said to John, ¡°Come in.¡± John followed the older woman into the house. John hurried toward a bedroom, his eyes looking towards the sleeping beauty lying on the bed. His eyes were filled with sadness. The beauty lying on the bed was Alice. Sitting on Alice¡¯s bed, he gently leaned Alice¡¯s head on his shoulder. John smiled. It was as if time had returned to many years ago. ¡°If only you were really asleep, how great would that be.¡± John¡¯s broad palm was stroking Alice¡¯s cheek. ¡­ With a thought, a search engine appeared in front of him. ¡°Will Alice be able to ensure her own safety in the future if she stayed here?¡± Then, Foresee gave an answer. The answer was: Yes. John was relieved to see the answer. John was about to fight against the entire underground triads, so he had to ensure Alice¡¯s safety. Then, John typed another message into the search box. ¡°How to wake Alice up safely?¡± He looked at the answer he in Foresee. It detailed how to cure Alice. But John couldn¡¯t cure Alice in his current condition. Foresee was also teaching John to reach the conditions step by step. John felt relieved after reading the content in Foresee. Turning to the unconscious Alice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely let you wake up.¡± After saying this, he kissed Alice on the lips. ¡­ Eric State was brightly lit at night. In the police station. ¡°Detective Borg, I heard that these two incidents that happened recently are both quite strange. What exactly is going on?¡± A young policeman asked an old policeman. Detective Borg replied, ¡°Things are getting complicated now. ¡°There are some things that I can¡¯t tell you too much. I shall just tell you one of the strange things. ¡°Through the security cameras in the general manager¡¯s office, we discovered something. ¡°When she walked out of the office, she picked up a pencil from the floor and was in a daze for quite a while. ¡°Then she walked out of the office. If she hadn¡¯t picked up the pencil, she would have been able to avoid the center of the explosion with her speed. ¡°But what¡¯s even more coincidental is that the pencil was placed on the floor by the man from the interview. ¡°What¡¯s more, her brother¡¯s accident was also caused by a pencil. ¡°All of this looks like an accident, but on second thought, this doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary accident. That¡¯s the most puzzling thing.¡± The older police officer thought for a while, then said to the younger police officer, ¡°What¡¯s even more shocking is that the man who put the pencil on the scene of the accident was the same man who was being interviewed in the Alexander Corporation. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any reason for this coincidence? ¡°The station has decided to bring the man back for interrogation.¡± With that, the older police officer stopped talking. The young police officer thought about it carefully and his expression changed slightly. He seemed to have felt that something was amiss too. At this moment, John, who was in Alice¡¯s room, didn¡¯t know what was happening in the outside world. He sat on Alice¡¯s bed and was talking to her. It was as though Alice had really fallen asleep while he was telling her a story. Beautiful moments always seem to only exist for a moment. John¡¯s phone rang. It was the police station calling John. Telling him to go to the police station for questioningly immediately. John wondered why the police didn¡¯t send someone to find him but had chosen the form of a phone call to get him there. After some thought, he realized that the police might be in his rented apartment, but he wasn¡¯t there. John had already expected this day to come. Moreover, he had already found a good excuse. No matter what the police would say, he shall just say that it was all an accident. Also, all the evidence showed that it was just an accident, there was no way the police could convict him. So John didn¡¯t panic at all. After leaving Alice¡¯s bedroom, he hailed a cab at the door. He told the taxi driver to go to the police station. A short while later, the taxi stopped outside the police station. John gave the money to the taxi driver, got out of the car, and walked into the police station. After entering the police station. John said to the policeman on duty at the door. ¡°My name is John, the police station called me here.¡± When the police officer heard John reveal his identity, his expressions showed shock. It was as if he knew some of the hidden details of the case and therefore his expressions changed. Hence, he frantically led John into the police station. Into the lobby of the police station. The expressions of the policemen in the hall changed drastically when they saw John enter. As if they already knew that John was coming. Everyone put down their work and looked at John. They all wanted to see what kind of person the person who might have caused these two incidents was. John watched as all eyes turned towards him. He sneered in his heart: ¡®Look more, look as much as you guys want. You guys won¡¯t be able to discover anything anyway. ¡®Not only you guys are shocked. If I didn¡¯t have the ability to foresee things, I also wouldn¡¯t believe that such a coincidence could happen.¡¯ An imposing-looking policeman approached John. From the temperament of this police officer, one could tell that he was the chief of this police station. The imposing-looking policeman held out his hand to John and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the chief of this police station, Bell.¡± John also politely extended his hand and shook hands with the chief. Chapter 16 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Eric State, police interrogation room. John sat in the interrogation room with the police chief and two young officers. Opposite John, two strong intensity desk lamps shone on his face. Under such circumstances, most people would have an inexplicable fear of the police in front of them. Therefore, the police often used this method to interrogate criminals. However, having the Foresee ability, he was extremely confident in his own safety. Even when facing such a situation, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡­ Since John¡¯s arrival at the police station, Chief Inspector Bell had been trying to intimidate John in every way possible in an attempt to break through John¡¯s psychological defenses and thereby capture as much useful information as possible. Three pairs of eyes were fixed on John¡¯s every move, including the changes in his expression. However, what they saw was John¡¯s fearless and unconcealed gaze. He even sat in front of them calmly and smiled brightly. Seeing this, Chief Bell and the two young police officers knew that it would be hard to obtain any useful information from John. From start to finish, the three of them didn¡¯t ask John a single question. They have been constantly judging John¡¯s personality and characteristics through his expression. ¡°High IQ.¡± ¡°Super strong mental fortitude.¡± ¡°Extremely dangerous.¡± Bell broke the impasse first and asked John, ¡°When were you released from prison? What have you been doing since you came out? Why were you in the neighborhood when Neil had the accident?¡± He asked John a series of questions. John replied calmly, ¡°I was released about six or seven days ago. After I was released from prison, I rented a house in the suburbs. Currently, I don¡¯t have a job, I¡¯m still unemployed. As for why I was in the vicinity, I went to look for a job at that time, but it didn¡¯t go well. I just took a stroll nearby to relax.¡± John¡¯s answer was flawless and everything seemed natural. A young female police officer asked, ¡°Then why did you put a pencil down on the trash can?¡± John nonchalantly shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use that pencil anymore, so I casually put it on the trash can. Is there a problem with this?¡± After answering, he even asked a question back. The female police officer was rendered speechless. Yes, that was just a normal thing, what problem could there be. Everyone looked at John. His expression was relaxed and the smile remained on his face. It was as if all of this had nothing to do with him. It seemed like they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any answers tonight. However, the police chief seemed unwilling to give up. He continued to ask John, ¡°Based on my information, three years ago, you were involved in a car accident. In that car accident, your girlfriend Alice, who was about to enter into marriage with you, unexpectedly ended up in a vegetative state and has yet to wake up.¡± The police chief began to unveil John¡¯s scars deliberately. For the entire Criminal Investigation Unit, the most important thing now was to disrupt John¡¯s emotions. It was easier to ask questions when one was agitated. As expected, at the mention of Alice¡¯s name, the calm and composed John¡¯s expression changed. His breathing became hurried and heavy. Her hands gradually clenched into fists. His friendly smile towards the police also disappeared. A terrifying aura flowed through John¡¯s body. At this moment, the police chief pressed even harder and asked, ¡°Mr. John. Neil, the perpetrator who caused your girlfriend Alice to end up like this, and his sister Tina, were involved in major accidents that happened one after another during the few days you were released from prison. What do you think of this?¡± As soon as he finished speaking. The atmosphere in the interrogation room suddenly became heavy. John¡¯s expression became more and more terrifying. His devilish eyes stared at the three policemen in front of him. It was like a predator eyeing its prey. Becoming reckless and crazy. At this moment, the three of them were drenched in a cold sweat. Outside the interrogation room. The other dozens of police officers held their breaths and watched John¡¯s reaction closely. The more he lost control of his emotions, the higher the possibility of him exposing a flaw. At this moment. There was a loud bang. John stood up abruptly like a dragon flying out of the sea. The metal chair under his body suddenly fell backward. Another loud bang followed. John slammed his palms on the table in the interrogation room, a deafening sound reverberating in the ears of the three people. The three police officers were shocked, their expressions changing drastically. Those devilish eyes glared fiercely at Chief Bell. His voice became hoarse. ¡°What do I think?¡± John asked. After thinking for a while. Suddenly, his voice became high and intense. Then, he laughed out loud and said, ¡°What can I think? Haha, he deserves it. The heavens have never spared anyone. ¡°What goes around comes around. The heavens have eyes! ¡°It¡¯s not that the time hasn¡¯t come yet.¡± At this moment, John¡¯s emotions were extremely unstable. It could erupt at any moment. Although Chief Bell was frightened by John¡¯s imposing manner. However, the experienced police chief immediately reacted and asked, ¡°So their accident is related to you, right?¡± By now, John had come out of his emotions. Looking at the police chief, he smiled. ¡°You too said that it was an accident, and what does an accident have to do with me?¡± John caught the mistake in Chief Bell¡¯s words and asked. Bell was rendered speechless. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°We also found a pencil in the office of the general manager of Alexander Corporation. You were the person who left this pencil behind, right? ¡°Why did you leave a pencil in the office? Do you know that it was because of this pencil that led to Tina¡¯s death?¡± John laughed scornfully at that. ¡°Hehe, this is retribution. What other reason is there? I just wanted to give Manager Tina a small gift.¡± John replied expressionlessly. At this moment, he suddenly raised his head. He looked in the direction of the surveillance video and revealed a strange smile. He said meaningfully, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± The chief echoed after him, ¡°That¡¯s right. What a coincidence. A very scary coincidence.¡± Outside the interrogation room, everyone was watching everything that was happening inside. Their hearts were in turmoil. Chapter 17 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What a terrifying opponent.¡± A trembling voice sounded outside the interrogation room. He was also an old detective in the police station. His name was Joss. ¡°I wonder if you guys noticed his microexpressions. ¡°From the moment he entered the interrogation room, he had been smiling and looking around arbitrarily. He even consciously observed the scene in the recording interrogation room. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to care that he¡¯s in the interrogation room of the police station.¡± Joss looked at John and continued in a deep voice, ¡°It can be determined that he is a terrifying existence that doesn¡¯t abide by the rules and has a strong mentality. Furthermore, he possesses an extremely high IQ.¡± At this moment, the others were also discussing. ¡°We have no direct evidence that John has anything to do with this series of accidents. ¡°It¡¯s like all of this is really just an accident. We only have twenty-four hours at most before we have to let him out.¡± A female detective wearing gold-rimmed glasses said. Everyone present knew that these two incidents were not complicated. Moreover, both evidence from witnesses and physical evidence were very detailed. Both accidents began were caused by accidental factors. But John was involved in both accidents, and he had a huge crime motive. But there was no evidence to speak of, so there was nothing they could do about John. The next day, the police released John helplessly. As John was leaving, Chief Bell walked towards him. He said to John, ¡°Regardless of whether this incident has anything to do with you or not, Alexander, the chairman of Alexander Corporation, is preparing to attack you. Be careful.¡± John was a little surprised at the police chief¡¯s advice. He thanked him and then walked out of the police station. ¡­ Inside the dilapidated rental house. John left the police station and went straight back to the rental house. No matter what was about to happen outside, the most important thing was to improve his strength as fast as possible. Hence, John began to practice the special forces body training technique. John had already practiced the second level of the Form-Intention Fist in the special forces body training technique. He planned to start practicing the third level today. According to the records in the Foresee, after training in the third level of the Form-Intention Fist, the individual¡¯s strength would undergo a transformation. This would be a watershed. After mastering the third level of the Form-Intention Fist, John¡¯s reaction speed and bodily functions would become even more powerful. John¡¯s mental spirit would also become more refined, and in future battles against his opponents, his sense of danger would also become stronger. John read the contents in Foresee. Seeing this, he was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t wait to start training. ¡°Advance the left foot to the right, and the right foot to the front to form a hanging horse stance. Stab the hands straight in with the palms, take a step back with the left foot, and tap the tip of the right foot on the ground to form a hanging horse stance. Turn the hands into palms, move upwards, and split the palms to the left and right.¡± ¡°The tiger captures the sheep, dismantles the star, and kicks the star.¡± ¡°Retract the fists at the waist and sit back. Kick the right leg at the opponent¡¯s crotch. The opponent¡¯s right leg takes a step back and turns into a left bow stance. The left palm transforms into a claw and readies the right leg to strike. The right palm transforms into a claw and aims at opponent¡¯s throat.¡± ¡°Right hand opens, tear down the tiger.¡± ¡°Retract the right leg and jump slightly to the left. The left foot will advance to the left into a bow stance while the right hand will grab. The left fist transforms into a claw attack the opponent¡¯s throat. Retreat the left foot to the right forming a bow step while the right hand will circle the bridge and move the right hand horizontally.¡± The training technique recorded for the third level was clearly much more complicated than the previous two levels. This also showed the importance of the third level. John was currently immersed in his training technique and had already forgotten everything about the outside world in a daze. His heart had also become abnormally calm. He was happily practicing and his clothes were constantly drenched in sweat. John, who was immersed in training, was completely unaware of the passage of time. By the time he finished training, it was already the next morning. John stared out the window at the rising sun, feeling lost. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I train for an entire day and night?¡± He lamented, ¡°This fist technique is too magical. I¡¯ve completely forgotten the passage of time during the training process.¡± John¡¯s efforts were not in vain. He could clearly feel his body becoming stronger and more agile. His mind was also very clear. Although he hadn¡¯t slept the entire night, his mental spirit was unusually active. Looking at his soaked clothes, John smiled blankly and walked into the washroom. He took a hot shower and changed into a new set of casual clothes. In an old breakfast shop. John was eating breakfast in the shop. Five buns and a glass of soy milk. John¡¯s phone rang just as he drank the last mouthful of soy milk. John took out his phone and answered the call. The other side said, ¡°Hello, is this Brother John? You have a boxing match at 1.00 PM this afternoon. Remember to come. I¡¯ll pick you up at 12 noon.¡± John simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡± At 12.00 PM sharp, Bill arrived below John¡¯s house. He left immediately after fetching John. ¡­ In an office. Sony was anxiously awaiting John¡¯s arrival. Then, he heard knocking sounds on the door. Sony happily went to open the door. Outside the door were John and Bill, who he was waiting for. Sony said enthusiastically to John, ¡°Please take a seat.¡± John had just sat down on a stool and Sony had already started saying, ¡°The opponent this afternoon isn¡¯t looking too optimistic. ¡°He¡¯s a combat expert invited by the Razor Gang. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s the strongest of the contestants from Razor Gang. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet such a strong opponent already in the second match. ¡°Moreover, it is said that this person¡¯s attacks are ruthless. In the arena, none of his opponents have ever been able to leave the arena in one piece.¡± Sony was looking quite anxious now. But John smiled faintly and said, ¡°He¡¯s merely a clown. Rest assured, I will defeat him.¡± Hearing John¡¯s arrogant-sounding words, Sony didn¡¯t found it funny. Instead, the stone in his heart dropped. He knew that John was very strong, and experts were usually arrogant. ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite the contestants of the Razor Gang and Axe Association into the arena.¡± A charming and magnetic voice sounded. John heard the voice and quickly walked into the arena. At this moment, his opponent was instead standing below the arena and frantically gesturing to the audience. Like a victor announcing his achievements. He didn¡¯t hold any regard for John at all. John looked at the clown-like opponent below the stage and just smiled. Meanwhile, his opponent had also walked into the arena. His bald head was extremely eye-catching, allowing people to recognize him at a glance. The bald man said arrogantly, ¡°Where¡¯s my opponent today? Where is he?¡± John paid no attention to this arrogant bald head. Chapter 18 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ring! The ring signifying the starting of the match sounded. At this moment, John¡¯s opponent had also kept the mockery on his face. He faced Smiling John with a serious expression. This person was indeed an expert. His feet were jumping rhythmically as if waiting for John to reveal a flaw and attack. John, on the other hand, just stood there quietly without moving, watching the bald man¡¯s performance seriously. There was an amused smile on John¡¯s face from time to time. The bald man was furious when he saw John¡¯s condescending smile. He pushed off against the ground and rushed towards John. In midair, he turned around and sent a flying kick towards John¡¯s face. John blocked it with both hands and took a few steps back. John was stunned when he felt the bald man¡¯s strength. ¡®This person¡¯s strength is indeed not bad. He¡¯s suitable to be my whetstone.¡¯ If the bald man knew what John was thinking, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood and thought: ¡°Damn it, he actually used me as a whetstone. How much does he look down on me?¡± The bald man didn¡¯t give up attacking. He continued his attack on John. A left hook went straight for John¡¯s cheek. John quickly extended his right hand and grabbed the bald man who was attacking him. He held onto him tightly. No matter how hard the bald man tried, he couldn¡¯t pull out his trapped left hand. It was like a huge pincer clamped on his hand, and he couldn¡¯t break free no matter what. Then John kicked him in the stomach. The bald man flew backward. He quickly stood up and gave out a shout. He felt unconvinced that he was losing and ran towards John again. The bald man tried another right hook that was easily blocked by John before John kicked him away again. The bald man got up, rushed back like John, and flew out again. Just like that, he continued charging forward and continued flying backward. The bald man didn¡¯t know how many times he had been kicked away. At this moment, he was lying on the ground, panting madly. He wanted to try to stand up, but he realized that he could no longer do so. As for the audience outside the arena, when they saw this scene, they instantly erupted. Was this a freaking underground boxing competition or not? Wasn¡¯t this simply an adult bullying a child? There must definitely be some secret dealings between them. There definitely must be. These were what the audiences were crazily shouting. The referee looked at the bald man who could no longer stand up and announced John¡¯s victory. John couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He thought that the opponent this time would be able to fight him for a few rounds. He didn¡¯t expect the opponent to still be so weak. If the bald man knew what John was thinking, he would have stood up in anger. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that the bald man was too weak. It was just that John was too strong. John stepped off the arena. He looked at Bill, who was running toward him and gave him a gentle smile. ¡°Wow, Brother John, you¡¯re really amazing. I didn¡¯t expect you to defeat that bald guy so easily. I think you might be able to get first place this time! Hahaha.¡± Bill said happily. John smiled as he looked at the simple-minded Bill in front of him. He wasn¡¯t surprised that he had defeated his opponent. It was as if this was just a normal occurrence. At this moment, Sony walked over to John. Seeing John¡¯s strength, Sony felt even more respect for John. He said to John, ¡°You are really too powerful. I wonder if I have the honor of treating you to a meal. I can use the chance to introduce to you the higher-ups of the Axe Association.¡± Upon hearing Sony¡¯s invitation, John fell into deep thought and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Sony was overjoyed. He said excitedly to John, ¡°Wonderful. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± John thought: ¡°If I want to gain control of the Axe Association, it would be necessary for me to know what kind of people my subordinates are.¡± So he nodded and agreed. John had no more matches for today. The three of them left the underground boxing gym together. Eric State, Kashir Grand Hotel. This was a very famous restaurant in Eric State. Although it wasn¡¯t the best, it was still very luxurious. For the leader of a small gang like Sony, coming to such a restaurant to eat was a luxury. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was treating John to a meal, Sony probably wouldn¡¯t have come to such a luxurious place. ¡­ In a private room. There were about ten people. ¡°Here, Mr. John. Let me introduce you to the higher-ups in the Axe Association.¡± Sony stood up and said to John. He came to a middle-aged man and introduced him to John, ¡°This is the vice president of our Axe Association, Chris. ¡°This is also the vice president, Carl. ¡°The three of them are the three heads of our association¡¯s finance department, combat department, and medical department, Corey, Kos, and Kote.¡± The men Sony introduced stood up together and nodded to John. John nodded back one by one. A solemn and harmonious meal ended. John left the hotel alone. On the busy road. Recalling what police chief Bell had said to him. With a thought, a search frame appeared in front of John. ¡°How can I ensure my own safety for the time being?¡± Then, he received information of different lengths. John chose one method that suited his current abilities and clicked on it. Looking at the content, John grinned. He understood what to do next. The paths and steps that were deduced were all things that John could really complete. Although John saw had many suggestions, each one had its own unique meaning. All of them were something that John could complete, just that the speed needed to complete them varies. After John finished checking the content. He realized that a figure was following him. Ever since John had mastered the third level of the Form-Intention Fist, his sensitivity to his surroundings had far exceeded before. If John hadn¡¯t practiced the third level of the Form-Intention Fist, he wouldn¡¯t have realized that someone was tailing him. Hence, he brought up the search engine again. ¡°Who¡¯s following me?¡± Then, Foresee gave him the answer. ¡°Eric State¡¯s Alexander Corporation, Alexander¡¯s trusted aide, Aix.¡± John wasn¡¯t surprised to see this answer. In fact, John let out a sneer. ¡°Follow me? Are you qualified?¡± He knew this day would come. The ability to foresee the future was very powerful. Not only was it able to calculate the steps needed to make John succeed, but it could also search for anything he wanted to know. This ability could be said to be heaven-defying. With such a powerful ability, John would definitely stand at the top of the food chain. Chapter 19 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In a corner of the Kashir Grand Hotel. A man in a black coat and sunglasses looked into the distance. This man was Alexander¡¯s trusted aide who was following John, Aix. At this moment, Aix was observing John¡¯s every move from a corner. He didn¡¯t know that he had been discovered. At this moment, John was searching for something in the search box. ¡°How can I achieve a perfect crime to kill Aix, who is following me? And give the Alexander Corporation a big shock.¡± Then he foresaw a list of options for him to choose from. John looked at the familiar panel and suddenly noticed a button with a V logo on the upper right side of the panel. John clicked on it curiously. The contents left John in a daze. John looked at the five words in front of him in shock. ¡°Five Elements Killing Technique.¡± These large red words had a hint of chilliness in them that shocked John¡¯s soul. Below the Five Elements Killing Technique was the explanation for the Five Elements Killing Technique. ¡°The host can obtain advanced abilities by completing the Five Elements Killing Technique.¡± John was appalled. His Foresee ability could actually be advanced to another level! If the ability to foresee the future was already so terrifying, then wouldn¡¯t it be heaven-defying after advancing? The thought of it excited John. Then, John¡¯s eyes revealed a glimmer and even a hint of greed. To deal with the Alexander Corporation, just the five people in the five elements weren¡¯t enough for John to kill. ¡°Mission completion rate: 40%.¡± Gold: ¡°Neil penetrated by steel rebar.¡± Fire: ¡°Tina in the Sea of Fire.¡± He looked at the two messages on the mission panel. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I had actually unknowingly activated the Five Elements Killing Technique mission.¡± ¡°This is interesting.¡± Then, a cruel smile appeared on his face. He was going over the different methods to kill Aix. After flipping through the contents for a while, John found one and clicked on it. Looking at the contents, John grinned. ¡°This one is interesting.¡± September 25, 2020, 1.20 PM. You found Aix following you, and deliberately let him follow you. September 25, 2020, 1.40 PM. You took a taxi and drove onto the Camille Expressway. September 25, 2020, 1.41 PM. You ask the driver to turn left at the intersection of the lower highway and then got out of the car. Then you casually say to the taxi driver that the road ahead will be congested. September 25, 2020, 1.45 PM. There was major congestion on the Camille Expressway. September 25, 2020, 3.30 PM. You arrived at a primeval forest scenic area. September 25, 2020, 3.35 PM. You came to a small store and bought a box of cigarettes and a lighter. September 25, 2020, 3.45 PM. You went deep into the forest. Then you lit a cigarette and started smoking. At this moment, Aix had followed you deep into the forest. Then you threw the cigarette that you have finished smoking into the forest. September 25, 2020, 3.50 PM. You came to a high slope, with Ax following close behind. September 25, 2020, 3.51. The cigarette you dropped lit up a stalk of dry grass on the ground and frightened a rabbit that was foraging for food. The frightened rabbit ran through the forest and happened to run into a fox that was hunting for food. The predator and prey ran wildly through the forest. September 25, 2020, 3.55 PM. You stand on that slope, staring ahead, lost in thought. In the distance, Aix was watching you in secret. ¡­ John was once again shocked by the detailed steps. He sighed inwardly and said to himself, ¡°Foresee is indeed worthy of its name.¡± September 25, 2020. The weather in Eric State was cloudy. It could be drizzling in the south near noon. John stopped as he passed a phone booth and looked at the weather report in the newspaper. After that, he turned and left. Reading the newspaper was also according to the prescribed steps. Camille Expressway. John reached a road that was marked in the foreseeable future and stopped. A green signal light came on. John followed the flow of people. When he had just crossed the road and looked back, John noticed something in the middle of the road. His face was grave, as if he had noticed something. Then, he walked to the other side of the road and waved his hand. Then, he entered a taxi and drove toward the Camille Bridge. The Camille Expressway was an important road that stretches north and south across Eric State. Traffic was often congested on this highway. John planned to lose some tail on this highway. ¡­ After a few days of investigation. John also found some useful information. The most important thing was¡­ Be it the underground triad forces or the Alexander Corporation, or some other top families. They had to follow the rules and laws on the surface. In other words¡­ Before reaching the point of life and death, they would have to abide by the rules and laws. This was an insurmountable rule. 2020 September 25, 1.41 PM. You punctually told the taxi driver to turn left at the intersection of the expressway. And also told the driver that there was a gas station under the highway that was cheap and useful. Because of John¡¯s words, the taxi driver went to the gas station to refuel. He got into a conflict with someone and parked his car at the road junction. After a series of reactions, he successfully blocked all the cars on Camille Highway. John walked alone on the busy road, looking dazed. John had known in advance everything that happened on the highway, because he was the one who had arranged it. John glanced down at the watch on his wrist. The time now was 1.47 PM. John arrived at a noodle restaurant and ordered a large bowl of beef broth noodles. Then, he began to eat in large mouthfuls. This was also the noodle restaurant that his Foresee ability asked him to come to. He gulped down the noodles and the side dishes. John pulled out his wallet. When he visited Alice previously, John had given almost all he had to the middle-aged woman who took care of Alice. John thought: ¡°After I get rid of Aix this time, I need to get some money. And also some helpers.¡± He took out 15 dollars from his wallet and handed it to the boss. At 1.58 PM, he walked out of the noodle restaurant. Standing outside the noodle restaurant, John sensed a chilling gaze from the distance. Then, he looked raised his wrist, looked at the time, and smiled. The time was precisely 1.58 PM as marked in the foreseeable future. He turned around to take a look. A middle-aged man in a black coat and cap stood there, watching John. John also knew about the details of this man. This was a man with many criminal records. Not a good person. Chapter 20 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Name: Aix. Male, 40 years old. Aix had been working for Alexander more than a decade ago, starting from scratch with Alexander and building the massive Alexander Corporation. At that time, he was Alexander¡¯s right-hand man. There are many things that can¡¯t be done openly and have to be done in secret. Aix was that hand hiding in the dark, helping Alexander with the shady stuff. He was ruthless. He had taken dozens of lives. Even if he died ten times, it wouldn¡¯t offset the sins he had committed. So John wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of guilt for killing Aix. Near a taxi stand on a certain street in Eric State, John stood in front of a bus stop, dressed in casual clothes and standing straight like a telephone pole. Not far from him. Aix was staring deadly at John, who was standing motionless in the distance. A bus stopped at the bus stop. John turned and pushed his way through the crowd into the bus. Aix, who was far away, also reacted quickly. He rushed onto the bus in just a few steps. John found a random seat and sat down. He looked at Aix, who had followed in, and a creepy smile appeared on his face. Everything was going according to plan. A series of operations. John followed the planned steps and shook off all the people following him. The police officers following behind him were also confused. How did he suddenly disappear? Of course, that didn¡¯t include Aix, who was in front of him now. It wasn¡¯t that Aix had a high level of tracking, but that John had deliberately let him follow him. ¡­ The bus gradually left the city center and headed towards the outer ring. Eric State was huge. There was an undeveloped primeval forest in the northern part of Eric State. It was a very famous tourist attraction now. The bus stopped. John walked down, his gaze focused on the primitive ecological forest. John glanced at the clock on his wrist. It was exactly 3.30 PM. John stood outside the gate of the scenic area and looked around. He seemed to be looking for something when he suddenly looked to the side and saw a supermarket. This should be the supermarket that he foresaw, right? John started toward the supermarket. At this moment. Eric State Police Station Headquarters. In a conference room. ¡°I¡¯ve had a bad feeling ever since that kid left. Something is probably going to happen.¡± Bell, the old police chief, suddenly said, as he exhaled a puff of smoke, his eyes drooping down. The smoke swirled in front of him as he listened to the reports from various parties. Bell paused for a while, then continued, ¡°I was thinking over it carefully just now. ¡°When I sent John out. ¡°I just feel that there is something wrong with this kid. There is something in his eyes that I cannot tell. ¡°This kid covers himself with truths and lies, I am truly unable to see through him. ¡°But now I seem to understand something.¡± Everyone in the conference room listened to Bell¡¯s reasoning seriously and looked at him. Bell ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and continued, ¡°From start to finish, his emotions have been extremely unstable. The type that could erupt at any moment. ¡°In the interrogation room, the emotions that burst out of him were intentional. His intention was to tell us that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate it and that he would take revenge in very intense methods. ¡°He won¡¯t be patient for long. An accident will happen within the next two days.¡± After Bell¡¯s words landed. In the conference room, everyone looked shocked. On the large screen in front of the conference room. Eric State¡¯s city map transportation network was presented to everyone in different forms. ¡°This afternoon, John has shown us his terrifying power once again. ¡°He has plenty of counter-reconnaissance methods. ¡°The group of fellow policemen we sent to follow him were all shaken off by him in an ingenious way. ¡°Some of them were very coincidental. So coincidental that it makes me feel incredible.¡± After a while, a person in charge of tailing John said. Eric State, inside Alexander Corporation Building. Since Alexander¡¯s daughter¡¯s accident, Alexander had his eye on John. At this moment, a middle-aged butler appeared beside Alexander and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, Aix just texted me. He said he¡¯d bring John back tonight.¡± A fierce look appeared in Alexander¡¯s eyes as he said lightly, ¡°En.¡± His voice was hoarse and cold. The middle-aged butler was about to turn and leave when Alexander called him and said, ¡°Tell Aix I want him alive.¡± The middle-aged butler said respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he turned around and left. In the sky, dense dark clouds appeared, and there was an oppressive atmosphere coming from it. Today was destined to be an extraordinary day. John wanted Alexander to know that his anger was about to burn into his Alexander Corporation. He wanted him to atone for the crimes he had committed back then. In a supermarket outside Eric State¡¯s primeval forest. John was at the counter, speaking to his boss. ¡°Give me a lighter and a box of cigarettes.¡± The middle-aged boss asked, ¡°Which brand of cigarettes would you like?¡± John didn¡¯t usually smoke. Even three years ago before entering prison, he rarely smoked. Because Alice didn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes. So he had quit smoking a few years ago. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Give me the Arthur brand cigarettes.¡± The supermarket owner turned around and handed John a box of Arthur cigarettes. It was one of John¡¯s favorites from before. John took out ten dollars and handed it to his boss. He was about to turn around and leave when the boss called him back. ¡°Hey, man, you didn¡¯t pay me enough.¡± John looked puzzled and asked his boss, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Arthur brand cigarettes nine dollars? Plus the one dollar lighter, isn¡¯t that ten dollars?¡± But the supermarket owner told John, ¡°The Arthur brand cigarettes cost 11 dollars now. The price you said was the price three years ago.¡± John looked embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect that the price of Arthur¡¯s brand cigarettes had also increased over the past three years. He suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t keep up with the times anymore. Hence, he took out two dollars and handed it to the supermarket owner. Actually, John knew all of this. He did everything according to the steps he had foreseen, including talking to the owner and even feeling awkward. Although he didn¡¯t know why he had to do this, he believed that it had its reasons. After leaving the supermarket, John walked into the forest. Meanwhile, Aix, who had been following John, silently set off in the distance. Inside Eric State¡¯s primeval forest. John walked forward at a very regular pace. Every step he took was done according to the steps in Foresee. The distance and frequency of the steps were all intentional. Everything was exactly as he had foreseen, precise to the second. After obtaining the Foresee ability, John¡¯s sensitivity to time far exceeded that of normal people. Because to follow the steps given in Foresee, his every step had to be timed precisely in seconds. There couldn¡¯t be the slightest mistake. Otherwise, the outcome would be completely opposite. John had also trained his sensitivity to time under such extreme conditions. Chapter 21 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware Of the Oriole Behind Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the primeval forest. 3.40 PM and 37 seconds. By now John had reached the interior of the forest. He was standing in front of a large tree, his eyes fixed on a high slope in the distance. He took out the box of Arthur cigarettes that he had just bought and lit one up. He inhaled in a deep mouth of smoke. The smoke entered his throat and the strong stimulation made John cough unconsciously. John, who hadn¡¯t smoked for years, needed some time to get used to smoking. But he managed to finish the whole cigarette. He glanced at the watch on his wrist. It was 1.45 PM now. He tossed the cigarette aside and turned to leave. John strolled alone in the green forest, which was very quiet. Every breath of air seemed so fresh. John could clearly feel that the air in the forest was much fresher than in the city. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly and said, ¡°The beauty of nature is still so alluring.¡± He had already fallen in love with this calm and natural environment. It was a pity that there weren¡¯t many beautiful environments like this left. Three years ago, wasn¡¯t the life John and his girlfriend Alice was living also a peaceful and warm one like this? Had it not been for the arrogance of the young master of Alexander Corporation, Neil, which caused John to leave his peaceful life behind, John would probably be immersed in the happiness of his family of three now. Having thought of this. John¡¯s hatred for the Alexander Corporation grew even stronger, and determined to keep walking this path grew too. ¡­ To be precise, John wasn¡¯t walking alone in the forest. Behind him was the black-clothed Aix. John continued walking, ignoring Aix, who was following closely behind. Aix was still na?ve enough to think John had never noticed him. He was still following John unhurriedly. At this moment, Aix could have captured John and brought him back. However, there were still many other tourists in the forest. Moreover, Ax was indeed not in a hurry. He was certain that John was already in his hands. Seeing that John was walking deep into the forest. Aix was pleasantly surprised as he watched John walking deeper and deeper inside. He said coldly in a low voice, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to take the path to heaven, but insist on going to hell. ¡°Young man, the depths of the forest will be your nightmare.¡± Continuing forward, John saw the slope that he had foreseen. He walked straight towards it. He stood on the slope and checked the time on his watch. It was now at 3.50 PM. Aix, who was hiding nearby, looked in John¡¯s direction. Now that there was no one around, it was the best time to strike. But at this moment, John was facing his direction, so it was still not easy to attack. Aix was still quietly hiding behind a huge tree without moving. This was the patience of a top predator. A true top-grade predator wouldn¡¯t casually attack unless it was confident of a one-hit kill. 3.51 PM. The rabbit that was foraging for food was suddenly frightened by the withered grass and trees lit up by John¡¯s cigarette butt. Then, the frightened rabbit ran off into the distance. Nearby, a fox that was looking for prey suddenly saw the rabbit that was running away. With a fierce look in its eyes, it directly exerted strength in its four limbs and chased in the direction that the rabbit was running towards. All of this happened exactly as it was recorded in the foreseeable future. ¡­ John turned to expose his back to Aix. At this moment, Ax felt that the time was right and was about to capture John. However, he was shocked by the sudden appearance of the rabbit and fox beside him. He slipped and fell down the slope. Aix¡¯s body was rolled down the slope continuously. He folded his arms over his head, protecting the safety of his head as he allowed his body to roll downward. After rolling for quite a while, he landed safely. However, at this moment, Aix realized that his body was gradually sinking. He found himself in a swamp. His body was frantically struggling, but the more he struggled, the faster the swamp devoured him. Aix, who had a look of despair on his face, looked unusually ferocious. He wanted to struggle, but he realized that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t break free. And at this moment, John had already come in front of him, grinning and looking at Aix sinking into the swamp. John said to him, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Do you think I didn¡¯t notice that you¡¯ve been following me? Your tracking skills are even worse than a three-year-old.¡± Seeing John appear, Aix¡¯s expression suddenly became even more desperate. He thought about what had happened and his expression changed. ¡®Could it be that all of this was really planned by him? Then is he still a human? Even God can¡¯t easily do such a difficult thing, right?¡¯ John, on the other hand, looked impassively at the sinking Aix. At this moment, Aix only had his head left outside the swamp. His eyes revealed obvious despair and fear. John said to the dying Ax, ¡°If there¡¯s a next life, I hope you won¡¯t do those things that will anger the heavens and the people again.¡± As John¡¯s words landed. The last part of Aix¡¯s body was finally devoured by the swamp. The swamp swallowed Akes¡¯ body, but there was not a single ripple. Its surface was still calm as if nothing had happened. This was the charm of nature. Suddenly, John sighed and said, ¡°The power of nature is irresistible. I wonder if the ability to foresee can actually resist the power of nature. ¡°Or can I use it to deduce the laws of nature? If I can do that, then am I not¡­¡± Suddenly, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the sky as it started drizzling. Rain droplets fell on John¡¯s body. Reaching for it, John felt the coolness of the rain, and his emotions also calmed down too. He looked at the sudden drizzle in the sky. It was like the sky was venting its emotions. Then, John left expressionlessly. The light rain also extinguished the fire caused by John¡¯s cigarette butt. The rain wasn¡¯t heavy, but it concealed all the evidence of the crime and the marks John had left here. Chapter 22 - Obtain Whatever That Was Lacking Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the dilapidated rental apartment. John was still sitting at the battered desk. He looked out of the window at the dark scenery, slightly lost in thought. The dim environment was just like John¡¯s current mood, gloomy and sad. News of Aix¡¯s death had yet to spread in the outside world. Without the use of some methods, Aix¡¯s corpse wouldn¡¯t be so easily found. Even now, John didn¡¯t forget to strengthen himself. Using his ability, he flipped to the page of the Form-Intention Fist and began training according to the training technique within. John hadn¡¯t fully mastered the third level of the Form-Intention Fist, he hadn¡¯t perfected yet. Mastering the third level of the Form-Intention Fist was the most pressing issue now. Whether it was for the remaining boxing matches or to handle the upcoming revenge from the Alexander Corporation, John had to strengthen himself as fast as possible. Actually, with the existence of Foresee, he didn¡¯t need to improve himself at all. After all, everything was within his control. But John was an ambitious man. Only with his own strength and the terrifying ability to foresee the future could John deal with what was coming more easily. And could even build his own forces. John was still practicing the third level of the Form-Intention Fist. His understanding of the Form-Intention Fist also deepened when he trained in it. He felt that he was about to break through, so he trained even more diligently. Whether it was his punching or kicking, John¡¯s strikes were becoming faster and faster, and his body was also moving strangely. John once again entered the state of forgetting oneself. In this state, John¡¯s body was no longer under his own control. He couldn¡¯t help but make strange movements. Many of these actions were those that John couldn¡¯t do under normal circumstances, and some of these actions were even against the common sense of what the human body could possibly do. Of course, Foresee itself was something that defied common sense, so it wasn¡¯t surprising. This strange state lasted for an entire night. The next day, when he exited this state, John was still full of energy. There was not a single sign that showed he was tired or sleepy, as if he had really rest for the night. Sweat soaked John¡¯s shirt again. Feeling the changes in his body, John smiled with satisfaction. He had taken a step further in the third level, but he still hadn¡¯t reached the stage of perfection for this level. But John wasn¡¯t discouraged. Even if he hadn¡¯t perfected this level, John could still felt the tremendous change the third level had brought him. He took a hot shower, changed into a new set of casual clothes, and walked out of the house. In a breakfast shop, John was eating breakfast. It was still five big buns and a glass of soy milk. When the stomach was full, the brain was more prone to think. ¡®Hai, it¡¯s time to earn some money. I won¡¯t be able to afford food soon.¡¯ John couldn¡¯t help but look slightly helpless as he thought: ¡°I wonder how the underground boxing competition is going. It needs to hurry up, I¡¯m still waiting to obtain the prize money to pay for my food.¡± It was as if it was already decided they would let him become the champion. However, John indeed had such strength and confidence. Then, like someone sending him a pillow when he wanted to doze off, a ringtone sounded. John¡¯s phone rang. Someone was calling him. He took out his phone and answered the call. Bill¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Brother John, do you have time now? Come to the underground boxing gym immediately. ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll go pick you up at your house right now. Are you at home?¡± John listened to Bill¡¯s voice and replied, ¡°I have time, you can come over.¡± Bill answered, ¡°Okay.¡± He quickly hung up and rushed to John¡¯s house. 15 minutes later. John heard a car horning downstairs. He knew Bill was there, so he hurried down the stairs. Downstairs. Bill was waiting anxiously downstairs in an Audi A6. Bill looked at John¡¯s figure and waved his hand happily. ¡°Brother John, here, here.¡± In the car, John asked Bill, ¡°Why did you call me over so urgently?¡± Bill replied in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, something unexpected happened at the last minute. ¡°A boxer suddenly appeared in the competition. He defeated all the contestants within a day and announced that he was the champion of this competition.¡± John was furious when he heard this. ¡®F*ck, some random person also dare to snatch away my championship? Did I agree?¡¯ ¡°However, the organizer of the boxing competition didn¡¯t want that person to win the championship.¡± Bill continued, ¡°Because you weren¡¯t there at the time, Brother John, so you haven¡¯t fought against that boxer yet. ¡°The organizers also know of your strength, they want you to defeat the boxer and win the underground boxing championship. The organizers have also promised that if you can defeat the boxer, they will pay you an additional one million US dollars.¡± John was delighted to hear this. ¡®The heavens are really giving me what I¡¯m lacking!¡¯ He laughed wildly in his heart. There was even an uncontrollable smile on his face. Bill, seeing John smiling all the while, couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Brother John, what are you laughing at?¡± John answered with a grin, ¡°I get to earn one million more, shouldn¡¯t I be happy?¡± After saying that, he even started laughing out loud. Bill speechlessly looked at John, who was laughing hysterically. He couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°Brother John, aren¡¯t you too confident? ¡°I know you¡¯re very strong, but you don¡¯t have to be so arrogant, right?¡± Of course, he was only thinking about it in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. As they spoke, the car arrived at the entrance of the underground boxing gym. John got out of the car and looked at the people standing in front of him. Other than the familiar Sony, the rest were all unfamiliar faces. John headed for the door. And at this moment, Sony came forward to greet him. He said to John, ¡°Let me introduce you to these bosses of the triads.¡± Sony came to a white-haired old man and introduced him to John, ¡°This is Sir Arthur, the Godfather of All Beings Sect.¡± John looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the All Beings Sect?¡± Listening to John¡¯s question, Sony couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart: ¡°Are you serious, Bro? You don¡¯t even know what the All Beings Sect is and yet you participated in the underground boxing competition?¡± That was what Sonny thought, but on the mouth, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Bill introduce this sect to you?¡± John shook his head, signifying that Bill hadn¡¯t told him about this sect. Bill, who was standing at the side, said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t tell Brother John about this. I thought he should have already known.¡± Sony shot Bill a cold look. Bill shuddered at the fierce look in his boss¡¯s eyes. His body subconsciously took two steps back. Arthur, who was standing not far away, observed the situation without any change in his expression. Chapter 23 - All Beings Sect and Evil Divine Sect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In a large conference room. John, Sony, and the others were sitting in the conference room and discussing. At this moment, Arthur said, ¡°Sony, why don¡¯t you tell John about the composition of the underground black market?¡± With that, Godfather Arthur leaned back and closed his eyes, as if whatever happened next had nothing to do with him. Sony stood up and respectfully said yes to Godfather Arthur. He turned to John and said, ¡°There are two large sects in Eric State¡¯s underground black market. ¡°Each sect has some small gangs of different sizes under their name. ¡°The two godfather-level sects are our All Beings Sect and the Evil Divine Sect that we have been enemies with for many years. ¡°Our two sects have been fighting each other for more than ten years, and neither side has been able to win the other. ¡°These two sects control the entire underground black market in Eric State. ¡°But not long ago, the Evil Divine Sect initiated an underground boxing competition against us. ¡°After initiating this competition, both parties must accept the challenge regardless of whether they are willing or not. ¡°This is a rule established by both sides several years ago. The purpose of the competition is to fight for resources. This time, both of us are fighting for the bustling commercial city center in the central district. ¡°Whoever wins the boxing competition will gain control of that commercial center, so this competition is very important.¡± Listening to Sony¡¯s introduction, John had a rough concept of the underground triads. Then a bold idea appeared in his mind. His previous idea was to conquer the Axe Association and expand his influence step by step. But now, he had changed his mind. John was seriously thinking about how to conquer the entire All Beings Sect when Sony made a discordant sound and interrupted John. Sony continued to John, ¡°The importance of this competition is self-evident. Whoever gains control of the commercial city center will grow rapidly in the next few years. We definitely must win this time. ¡°But our boxers were all defeated by the Evil Divine Sect¡¯s boxer. ¡°So this time, we¡¯ve placed all our hopes on you. ¡°If you can defeat your opponent, we will pay you two million US dollars.¡± However, John let out a sneer and said, ¡°Hehe, is the control of the commercial center only worth two million US dollars?¡± John was about to continue, but he was interrupted by a dark-skinned middle-aged man sitting beside Godfather Arthur. The irascible middle-aged black man taunted John, ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly person. Giving you two million US dollars is already giving you more respect than you are worth. I hope you don¡¯t make a wrong move and ruin your future. ¡°We have a thousand ways to kill you. Do you believe me?¡± John looked at the black man with disdain. ¡°Hehe, try killing me then. ¡°And now, only I can defeat that boxer. ¡°Come, kill me. Then, all of you will be killed by the Evil Divine Sect.¡± The black man was furious at John¡¯s arrogant tone. He knocked on the table angrily and shouted at John, ¡°Kid, I think you are truly reckless.¡± Arthur suddenly opened his eyes and said coldly to the black man, ¡°You keep your mouth shut.¡± He turned to John and asked with a chuckle, ¡°What¡¯s your conditions?¡± Then, Arthur¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp. He retracted his warm smile and became serious. He continued and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t complete our mission, then you should know the consequences of offending our All Beings Sect.¡± John shook his head indifferently and said insipidly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know the consequences of offending you, nor is it worth knowing. ¡°As for my condition?¡± John suddenly paused. His fingers slowly tapped on the table as he pondered. Everyone looked at John. They stared at this arrogant young man in front of them, wanting to see what kind of conditions he could propose. Then John¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he had thought of something. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you defeat the other party¡¯s boxer. I want you to immediately pay me 10 million US dollars as remuneration, and then give me 10% of the annual profit from the commercial center.¡± Upon hearing John¡¯s exorbitant conditions, the irascible black man suddenly stood up and threatened John, ¡°Kid, you really dare to ask for such an exorbitant price. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you don¡¯t have the life to spend the money?¡± John looked coldly at the middle-aged man. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether I have the life to spend it. You just have to prepare the money.¡± Father Arthur stared at John for a long moment with his fierce, cold eyes, then said, ¡°We can agree to your conditions, but if you don¡¯t defeat the opponent¡¯s boxer, you will lose your life.¡± Hearing that Godfather Arthur agreed to John¡¯s conditions, the black man said towards Godfather Arthur, ¡°Sir Godfather, how can you agree to this kid¡¯s conditions? He¡¯s clearly asking for too much. Even without him, we still have a chance of winning.¡± Arthur looked at the black man indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Do I need your approval to make a choice?¡± The black man looked at Godfather Arthur¡¯s cold gaze and trembled. He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Godfather. I was too rash. Please forgive me.¡± Everyone in the conference room was watching this scene. Some of them were about to say something but swallowed their words upon seeing the black man¡¯s result. John looked indifferently at Godfather Arthur who was staring at him. He had no intention of avoiding his gaze. John didn¡¯t show any fear towards this godfather who controlled the life and death of the underground black market. Instead, there was an amused smile on his lips. He said to the Godfather, ¡°You made the right choice.¡± He then left the meeting room without looking back. When John walked out of the conference room. The black man asked Godfather Arthur, ¡°Esteemed Godfather, why did you agree to that kid¡¯s conditions?¡± The godfather¡¯s eyes seemed a little lost in thought. Then, he calmly said, ¡°This person isn¡¯t as simple as he appears to be. He is not only powerful in combat. ¡°On the contrary, martial power isn¡¯t his forte. ¡°This young man¡¯s strongest ability is still his terrifying high IQ. ¡°I believe you all know about the two most recent incidents. ¡°More importantly, the victims of these two accidents are the enemies of this young man. ¡°Although there is no concrete evidence to prove that he was the one who caused the accidents, anyone with a discerning eye would know that these two accidents were not ordinary accidents. Moreover, he had appeared in the scenes of both accidents. ¡°And all of this was calculated with that terrifying IQ of his. ¡°Do you think such a terrifying person is worth befriending or becoming enemies with?¡± When everyone heard the godfather¡¯s reply, they all revealed expressions of shock. It was because they had never heard their godfather praise a youngster like this, even carrying a trace of fear. Chapter 24 - Champion John Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In Eric State¡¯s underground boxing gym. Two people were standing in a huge competition arena. One was John, and the other was Beth, the strongest boxer of the Evil Divine Sect. Similar to John, Beth was of a moderate build. He wasn¡¯t the fierce, muscular type, or the tall, fat type. His height of1.8 meters tall was five centimeters taller than John. Beth¡¯s eyes revealed a fierce gaze with a hint of killing intent. Facing him, a weak-willed person would probably be frightened by his substantial killing intent and not dare to make a move. As for John, he looked at Bess without showing any fear. In its place was a look of anticipation. He wanted to compete with this true expert. John longed for opponents to sharpen his martial arts. Ding Ling! The competition bell rang. Beth moved with the agility of a rabbit and the aura of a fierce tiger and charged at the enemy before him. He approached John at top speed, then turned around and kicked toward John¡¯s face. John dodged the fatal blow. Then, he placed his hands on the ground and kicked upwards toward Beth with both his legs. Beth¡¯s reaction was also extremely fast. He used both hands to block John¡¯s kick and then was knocked a few steps back. After stabilizing his body, he rushed toward John and punched toward John¡¯s abdomen. John blocked with his left hand and countered with a punch to Beth¡¯s cheek with his right hand. This punch didn¡¯t have a huge impact on Beth. It should be known that the power of John¡¯s punch was terrifying. Even John was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Beth to be so strong. John¡¯s fighting spirit was also aroused, and he took the initiative to charge toward Beth. In a flash, John appeared behind Beth and kicked toward his back. John¡¯s kick sent Beth flying. Beth rolled on the ground with ingenious skill, easing the tremendous impact of the blow. From this movement, it could be seen that he was definitely an experienced fighter. John was relentless. Before Beth could get to his feet, John¡¯s fist was already punching towards him. Beth quickly dropped to the ground to dodge John¡¯s punch, then used all his strength to use his legs to tangle John¡¯s legs, making John fell down. He then quickly got up and kicked John in the stomach, sending him flying. John slid several meters before stopping. Beth was already running toward John and kicked toward John, who hadn¡¯t yet gotten up. John grabbed Beth¡¯s legs with both hands and pulled, using the force to throw Beth away. Then, both of them stood up and charged towards each other. Their movements were surprisingly consistent. Both of them kicked the other¡¯s abdomen, and the two fell to the ground. The battle between experts would only last for an instant. John, who had trained in the third level of the Form-Intention Fist, was much stronger and reacted faster than Beth. John quickly got up and kicked toward Beth¡¯s head. Before Bess could react, he was already knocked unconscious by John¡¯s kick. The audience started clapping as they watched the exciting performance. It had to be said that although this instant was very fast, the fighting that occurred in the instant was indeed very dazzling. On the platform, Godfather Arthur and the rest cheered too when they saw John obtain victory. John¡¯s victory also meant that they would gain control of the commercial center. Meanwhile, the Evil Divine Sect members who were standing on the platform opposite of Godfather Arthur looked at the defeated Beth with undisguised disdain in their eyes. They were all scolding Beth trash in their hearts. When they looked at John, their eyes were filled with hatred too. The godfather of the Evil Divine Sect looked at John and remembered him to heart. The godfather of the Evil Divine Sect was called Bosaise. He was also a ruthless person. Seeing that his man had failed, he walked out of the underground boxing gym without looking back. However, Godfather Arthur and the rest were already waiting at the entrance for Bosaise to come out. Arthur¡¯s mocking voice sound and said towards Bosaise, ¡°Tomorrow, our people will take over the commercial city center of the eastern region. Thank you, Mr. Bosaise, for giving us this territory.¡± Evil Divine Sect¡¯s Godfather, Bosaise, glared fiercely at Arthur. He said coldly, ¡°Humph. Arthur, don¡¯t be too happy. We¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡± With that, the Evil Divine Sect¡¯s Godfather led his subordinates and left without looking back. ¡­ At this moment, John was sitting in the conference room waiting for Arthur and his companions to appear. Ten minutes later, Godfather Arthur arrived with two bodyguards. The two bodyguards behind Arthur each held a medium-sized password box. Arther glanced at the two bodyguards behind him. The two bodyguards walked forward and placed the two boxes in front of John. Arthur told John, ¡°These two boxes contain five million USD each. This is your remuneration. ¡°As for the profits from the commercial center, I will transfer the money to your account at the end of the year. Give me your bank account number.¡± John picked up a pen and paper from the table and wrote a string of numbers on it before handing it to the two bodyguards. John looked at the two boxes with satisfaction. He couldn¡¯t help but secretly rejoiced. ¡®I finally have money now. From now on, I don¡¯t have to worry that I won¡¯t even have money to eat anymore. It¡¯s also time for me to move out of the shabby rental apartment.¡¯ John couldn¡¯t suppress his delight and showed a smile on his face. Even the way John looked at Arthur now was different, his eyes were filled with a friendly smile. He said to Arthur, ¡°Not bad, not bad. I am very satisfied with your efficiency. I am also very happy to cooperate with you. ¡°Remember to look for me if you have such good things again in the future.¡± Godfather Arthur smiled and said to John, ¡°Okay, I hope we can still work well together in the future.¡± Then, John carried a box in each hand and left the underground boxing gym in satisfaction. Chapter 25 - Search for Aix Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In a huge office in Alexander Corporation. In an office close to two hundred square feet, Alexander was sitting at his desk. Standing in front of him was his assistant butler, Walker. Alexander said to Walker in a slightly angry tone, ¡°It¡¯s been a day and a night. Why is there still no news from Aix?¡± Walker stood there and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Ever since 2 PM yesterday, I¡¯ve been unable to contact Aix. Until now, even when I called him, his phone was switched off. ¡°I think something might have happened to him.¡± Alexandria frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Something happened to him? Aix has followed me for more than ten years. I¡¯m aware of his strength. He does things flawlessly and is very cautious. He won¡¯t easily get into trouble.¡± On second thought, he continued and said, ¡°However, even if he didn¡¯t complete the mission, he should have already contacted me. Something might have really happened to him. ¡°Gather your men and search the entire city for Aix. ¡°Hire an exclusive detective on the dark web to help you search for Aix. Let me know as soon as you have any news.¡± Walker listened carefully to Alexander¡¯s orders and then said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Alexander waved his hand. Watching Walker leave, Alexander¡¯s expression turned ugly. In Eric State¡¯s primeval forest scenic area, a man in a yellowish-brown coat, glasses, and a sunhat was searching for something in the forest. The assistant butler of the Alexander Corporation came up to the man and asked, ¡°How is it? Did you find anything?¡± This man is none other than the famous detective hired by Walker, Gilges. ¡°According to the investigation at the scene, Aix followed that man to the depths of this forest yesterday. Aix was standing behind this tree, waiting for an opportunity to strike. ¡°Look at the footprints here. They should have been left by Aix. There is also a footprint on the distant slope. That should have been left by that man called John. ¡°The fact that there are no footprints from here on means that they didn¡¯t leave this place. As you can see, there are obvious traces of rolling on the slope. It means that someone might have rolled down from the slope. That person possibly Aix. ¡°However, because of the light rain yesterday, many traces have been washed away by the light rain. ¡°Many traces of the details are gone, so I need a deeper investigation.¡± Walker looked at Gilges seriously and said respectfully, ¡°Okay, Detective Gilges. I hope you can solve the case quickly. Our Mr. Alexander will definitely give you a satisfactory reward.¡± Gilges nodded at Walker, indicating that he understood. Then, Gilges went down along the slope to continue his investigation. ¡­ Inside the Eric State Police Department¡¯s conference room. A young female police officer reported to everyone in the conference room. ¡°According to reliable sources, Alexander Corporation¡¯s Aix disappeared yesterday afternoon after 2 PM. There¡¯s been no news so far. ¡°Furthermore, the Alexander Corporation has also hired an exclusive detective on the dark web, Gilles, to investigate this matter.¡± Chief Bell listened to the female officer¡¯s report and frowned. He said in a deep voice, ¡°As expected, that kid is no longer hiding and enduring. He has already begun to attack.¡± Chief Bell turned to the female police officer who was reporting and said, ¡°Any news so far as to where Aix¡¯s incident occurred?¡± The young female police officer quickly replied, ¡°According to the information brought by our informant, Gilges is leading Alexander Corporation¡¯s butler Walker into the primeval forest to investigate. ¡°The incident probably happened there.¡± Therefore, Bell said to a middle-aged police officer sitting at a table to the left, ¡°Jax, bring your special investigation team and immediately head to the primeval forest to investigate this matter.¡± Jax stood and saluted the chief. He said, ¡°Roger that.¡± Then, he turned around and left the conference room. Bell looked at the contents of the PowerPoint presentation on the wall with an indescribable expression. He thought to himself: ¡°This kid really doesn¡¯t let people rest. If this Aix¡¯s incident is still an accident and there¡¯s no evidence, the higher-ups might send someone to investigate him.¡± Then, he turned off the PowerPoint presentation and took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. He lit it up and started smoking. The feeling of smoke surrounding him was like a clear indication of the bitterness he was feeling in his heart. At a sales center in the central district of Eric State. John was strolling leisurely, looking for a house he liked. He could hardly wait to get out of the shabby rental house. John, who had won ten million US dollars yesterday, slept at the shabby rental house yesterday night. After waking up this morning, he eagerly brought the two boxes of US dollars to the bank and deposited the money into his bank account. Then, he rushed to a high-end sales center in the city center. While everyone was busy with the disappearance of Aix, the real culprit was leisurely strolling around, choosing a new house he liked to move into. Beside him, a very beautiful sales lady was dressed in a black work suit, revealing her exquisite and stylish figure vividly. The sales lady said to John, ¡°What type of house do you need? How many square meters do you need? And what¡¯s your budget? You can tell me and I¡¯ll help you find a house you are content with very quickly.¡± John pondered for a moment, then said to the sales lady, ¡°I¡¯d like a house with about 150-square-meter, three bedrooms, two living rooms, and two bathrooms. ¡°And I want the kind with floor-to-ceiling windows. There needs to be an elevator in the neighborhood. It¡¯s best if the building is six to eight levels tall.¡± John explained the conditions of the house he wanted in detail as if he had been preparing for a long time to buy a house. However, this was actually a fact. Three years ago, John was already talking to his girlfriend Alice about buying a house. Their ideas were surprisingly in sync, they both wanted a 150-square-meter house with three bedrooms and two living rooms. Because neither of them had parents, the extra rooms were actually prepared for their future child. They also wanted two children, one boy, and one girl. John fantasized about the beautiful life the two of them had in the past, a warm smile showing on his face. However, the smile soon disappeared and a cold expression appeared on his face. It was his hatred for the Alexander Corporation. Then, he thought to himself: ¡°Do you see this, Alice? We¡¯ll soon have the house we hoped for.¡± Chapter 26 In the top-floor office of Alexander Corporation. Gilges reported his findings to Alexander. ¡°According to my careful investigation and on-site survey, I¡¯ve roughly guessed what happened yesterday.¡± Alexander nodded at him and said, ¡°Tell me.¡± Gilges said, ¡°According to the surveillance at the scene, Aix followed that young man John to the forest at 1.40 PM yesterday. ¡°Then John headed deeper into the forest, and Ax followed. ¡°However, there aren¡¯t any cameras in the forest, so it¡¯s hard to calculate what exactly happened. However, what we do know is that Aix is already dead. ¡°About 3.50 PM yesterday, John entered the depths of the forest, and Aix followed him. Aix stood behind a tree and looked at John in the distance, waiting to strike at any moment. ¡°And for some unknown reason, two types of creatures suddenly appeared beneath Aix¡¯s feet. From the faint traces left behind, it can be seen that it was a fox chasing its prey. ¡°Yet Axe was concentrating all his energy on John. He was startled by what the sudden appearance of the two animals, and he slipped and rolled down the slope. ¡°But the unfortunate thing was that after Aix rolled down the slope, he fell into a swamp. ¡°And I have found Aix¡¯s corpse in that swamp. ¡°I also dissected Aix¡¯s body. There were no other injuries apart from the wounds from his fall down the hill. Everything indicated that it was an accident. ¡°We can only blame Aix¡¯s luck for being too poor.¡± Listening to Gilges¡¯s report, Alexander suddenly felt fear in his heart. ¡®Another accident. ¡®The first two incidents were also classified as accidents. Why are all things related to him accidents? ¡®Could it be really possible for him to complete a perfect crime and kill the person he wants to kill without leaving any evidence? ¡®If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t he too terrifying?¡¯ Alexander suddenly thought in his heart. Alexander felt a chill on his back and sweat broke out on his forehead. He said to Gilges, ¡°Thank you for the investigation. I¡¯ll transfer your payment to your Swiss bank account.¡± Before leaving, Gilges said to Alexander, ¡°When I first entered the forest, I found a burnt tree. ¡°What caused the tree to catch fire was a cigarette butt. ¡°According to my investigation, John bought a pack of cigarettes at a supermarket near the entrance of the forest before he went into the forest. ¡°And there are rabbit footprints near the lit grass. ¡°I made a bold guess that it might have been John who was smoking there and casually threw his cigarette butt at the dry grass beside him and caused it to catch fire. ¡°The rabbit was frightened by the fire that was lit by the cigarette butt, so it ran away crazily. Not far away, the fox that was looking for prey noticed the running rabbit. ¡°Therefore, the predator and the prey ran through the forest, one running in front, the other chasing behind. They ran to Aix¡¯s foot, leading to Aix¡¯s death. ¡°If this is all planned by John, he¡¯s a really scary opponent. This time, you guys¡­¡± After saying these words, he sighed and left the office. Alexander couldn¡¯t help but gasp upon hearing Gilges¡¯s guess. The shock in his heart intensified. He shouted crazily in his heart: ¡°This isn¡¯t real. This isn¡¯t real.¡± He stood up and smashed the vase in the office crazily. His mouth kept saying, ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?¡± When Assistant Butler Walker heard Gilges¡¯ report today, he broke out in cold sweat too. ¡®Damn it. How did Alexander provoke such a terrifying monster? Please don¡¯t take revenge on me.¡¯ Inside Eric State Police Station. Jax also reported his findings to Chief Bell. His report was almost identical to Gilges¡¯. ¡°We were too late. ¡°Aix¡¯s body has been retrieved by the exclusive detective hired by Alexander Corporation. ¡°We also worked with the detective hired by Alexander Corporation to dissect Aix¡¯s body. We found no fatal injuries on Aix¡¯s body other than the marks of rolling down the high slope. ¡°Therefore, like the subway case and the fire case, this is also another accident.¡± Jax heavily said. Hearing Jax¡¯s report, Bell¡¯s heart sank. ¡®As expected, the result was still an accident. ¡®Looks like I have to report the current situation to my superiors.¡¯ ¡­ At this moment, John was looking at a house in a small district with the sales lady. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. It was a 150-square-meter house, just like John had said. It had a large floor-to-ceiling window, three bedrooms, two living rooms, and two bathrooms. This was John¡¯s dream home. John was very pleased with the house the saleslady had found for him. He said to the sales lady, ¡°How much does this house cost?¡± The sales lady said to him, ¡°This is the district next to the central business district, the Vienna neighborhood. There are many schools nearby, so the buildings and houses here are very expensive. ¡°It cost about 30,000 dollars per square meter. ¡°This house costs about 4.5 million dollars in total.¡± John nodded as he listened to the sales lady¡¯s report. He felt that this price in this district was quite fair. Therefore, he said to the sales lady, ¡°I¡¯ll take this house. Go prepare the contract and I¡¯ll sign it today.¡± The sales lady was overjoyed to hear that John had bought the house so readily. For housing agents like her, they would bring people to look at many houses every day, but not everyone would buy a house without hesitation. It was even possible that a person would look at the houses for a whole month and still didn¡¯t chose to buy. There weren¡¯t many clients as straightforward as John. The sales lady said to John, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare it right away.¡± She then left. John stood alone in the room. He suddenly imagined himself and his girlfriend, Alice, sitting on the sofa. In front of them were two lively children, a boy, and a girl. The family of four was watching television in the living room. It was a joyous and warm scene. Every time John walked to a spot in the house, the scene of the family of four living here would appear in his mind. How he wished he could live such a quiet, peaceful, and warm life. Their family would live in a 150-square-meter house. Although it wasn¡¯t very big, it was definitely not small. But everything was just a fantasy. Chapter 27 Alexander of Alexander Corporation was notorious. In the underground black market a few years ago, he was also a ruthless and cruel existence. With the intervention of the police department, the news of Aix¡¯s death quickly spread. A huge motorcade was moving on the road, creating a very majestic scene. Their destination was Eric State¡¯s funeral parlor. This huge motorcade was the Alexander Corporation. When they reached their destination, the motorcade stopped. The doors of the driver¡¯s seat were opened and chauffeurs in black suits and white gloves quickly walked out. The executives of Alexander Corporation alighted from the cars and entered the funeral parlor under their protection. The whole process was very quiet. No one broke this peaceful facade. After everyone from Alexander alighted, a black Porsche arrived. Then, a row of bodyguards ran to the door of the Porsche and opened it. The person who got off the car was an elderly man in a black suit with white hair. The person was none other than the godfather of the Evil Divine Sect, Bosaise. That¡¯s right, it was with Bosaise¡¯s support that Alexander was able to build such a large corporation. Alexander walked respectfully to the old man and said respectfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come personally, Godfather.¡± However, the godfather indifferently said to him, ¡°You¡¯ve let a kid make you lose your sense of propriety. No matter how capable that kid is, in front of the black market, he¡¯s just a clown who will be easily crushed.¡± Alexander bowed slightly and replied, ¡°Godfather, your criticism is right.¡± In hall one of the funeral parlor. Aix was lying on a bed in the middle of the hall. Aix¡¯s body had been cleaned up by the mortuary staff. There was not a trace of mud on his body. Looking at Aix lying on the bed, Alexander couldn¡¯t hide his sadness. His arm trembled slightly. A few decades ago, the scene of young Alexander and Aix striving together appeared before his eyes. At this moment, a priest came to the hall. He presided over Aix¡¯s ritual. The ceremony was already halfway through. Suddenly, someone appeared at the door. It was a young man in a dark gray suit. His body was strong and muscular. He ignored the crowd¡¯s obstruction and forced his way in. He took out a credential from his pocket and handed it to Alexander and Bosaise. He said to them, ¡°I want to take a look at this person¡¯s corpse.¡± Alexander took a deep breath to calm himself. When he saw the black credential, he already knew who this person was. However, he couldn¡¯t help but open it out of curiosity. It wasn¡¯t sure what he saw, but his pupils suddenly constricted. Standing beside Alexander, Bosaise also looked at the young man¡¯s ID. After seeing it, he felt a little shocked, so he turned around and left. Alexander threw the credentials back to the young man and said nothing more. He then ran after Bosaise. The young man put on a pair of white gloves and removed the white cloth. He carefully observed every wound on Aix¡¯s body. After the examination, he covered the white cloth back and remained silent for a long while. He didn¡¯t say anything and just left the place under everyone¡¯s gaze. Bosaise said to Alexandria, who was standing beside him, ¡°Who is that kid? He actually attracted the attention of these people.¡± Alexandria tried his best to control himself. In a panicking expression, he asked, ¡°What should I do?¡± Bosaise said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be overly wary of them. You have to remember that in this world, sunlight isn¡¯t the only thing that exists. You also have to understand that wherever there is sunlight, there will be darkness. ¡°There are laws under the sun and there are also rules in the darkness. No matter where it is, the rules are insurmountable. This is the balance and system. ¡°On the surface, we are all living in the sunlight. However, the forces in the darkness are also very large. Our small dark forces in Eric State are just the tip of the iceberg. It can even be said to be of small significance. ¡°The world of darkness is called the black market. However, you don¡¯t know that there is an even darker existence that is unfathomable even in the world of darkness. It is an existence that truly eats people without spitting out their bones. ¡°Even if I were there, I wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any ripples.¡± Alexander listened to the godfather¡¯s words and was deeply shocked. In his eyes, Bosaise was already an extremely terrifying existence. Unexpectedly, even a terrifying existence like the godfather was only a clown-like character in the world of darkness. Now, when he thought back to the power he controlled in the past, his past pride and arrogance was really just a joke now that he thought about it. ¡®If there really is such a place, then did that young man came from that place? ¡®If he really is from that place, what should I do?¡¯ Thinking of this, Alexander was filled with regret and despair. If he knew this would happen, he would have acted differently in the past. Bosaise seemed to notice the change in Alexandria¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of him at all. ¡°Because there are rules in the world of darkness. Even if he is really a member of the dark forces, he has to follow the dark rules. He will only deal with you himself. ¡°Don¡¯t let a young man who is slightly capable destroy your drive. Bring out your past decisiveness and ruthlessness to eliminate this young man. ¡°I will bring you into the real world of darkness and let you see the wider world.¡± At this moment, John was in his new home. He was sitting on a sofa with a computer in his hand, watching the news of Eric State. And so he found the news that Aix had been found today. He couldn¡¯t help think: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so fast. They discovered over just one night and even found the corpse. Not bad. ¡°I think this should be enough to intimidate the Alexander Corporation, right? It might have even attracted the attention of stronger dark forces. ¡°It seems that I need to strengthen myself faster now! Time waits for no man.¡± But then an even crazier thought struck John. ¡®My strength alone is limited. Why don¡¯t I create my own dark force? ¡®I have the Foresee ability, I believe it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to establish a large force. ¡®If I want to build a large force, I will need my own men.¡¯ Chapter 28 In the Vienna neighborhood of Eric State. Large beads of sweat dripped down John¡¯s forehead. He had gradually sensed that he was about to break through the third level of the Form-Intention Fist. John had entered the state of forgetting oneself again. He carefully sensed the changes within his body. At this moment, John¡¯s eyes suddenly focused. His hands clenched into fists and his feet were on the ground. He suddenly exerted strength and swiftly struck out. There was a snapping sound, followed by a crisp explosion as the punch struck the air. Then John shouted, ¡°HA!¡± His tense muscles relaxed and steam rose from the pores of his skin. He had broken through. Yes, at that moment John had broken through the barrier of the third level. Once again, he felt the changes in his body. John realized that his bones were now extremely hard and there was a warm current flowing through his body. It filled his body and made him feel stronger. John made a fist with one hand and punched forward forcefully. He muttered to himself: ¡°The power of my punch is probably several times stronger than before. ¡°If I were to face that boxer again, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand one punch. ¡°In Foresee, it was written that after I break through the third level of the Xingyi Fist, my body will undergo a transformation. ¡°My body has indeed become stronger. It¡¯s more than two or three times stronger than before. ¡°But this shouldn¡¯t be considered to be a transformation, right?¡± John was wondering what kind of transformation had happened to his body. Suddenly, a sound appeared in John¡¯s ears. He listened carefully. It seemed to be from the tenth floor upstairs. John was on the seventh floor. He could actually hear the sounds from the tenth floor clearly from three floors away! John heard a man saying to someone, ¡°Hehe, cute sales lady, you must accompany me tonight.¡± The sales lady said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t do anything rash. We are just property sellers, we don¡¯t provide any other services.¡± The man wasn¡¯t willing to let her go and said, ¡°As long as you spend the night with me, I¡¯ll buy this house immediately.¡± John touched his ear in disbelief. ¡®This too amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ The noise in the surroundings kept entering John¡¯s ears. The noise made was very disturbing to John. The constant sound of people talking became a pain to him. He opened the search engine and entered: ¡°How can I not hear those people¡¯s voices? Or how to control my hearing?¡± A page of contents appeared. It read: Use your mind to control your ears. Close your eyes and carefully feel the existence of your ears. Use your mind to control your ears. Your mind can control the sensitivity of your hearing at will. John looked at the foreseeable content and couldn¡¯t help but become excited. Then John closed his eyes and sensed for his ears. John had an idea. He kept thinking: ¡°Reduction. Reduction. Reduction.¡± After that, he really couldn¡¯t hear the noises surrounding him anymore. Everything in the outside world seemed to have returned to normal. John was in a good mood after not being able to hear the noises of the outside world anymore. Then John typed in the search engine: ¡°Which part of my body has transformed? Which abilities have become stronger after the transformation?¡± John read the contents on the panel in detail and grinned. ¡®I see. ¡®The real transformation in my body is actually the transformation in my brain. ¡®Then wouldn¡¯t my sensitive nerves become stronger too? ¡®It seems that not only my hearing has become stronger, even my eyesight, sense of smell, and sense of touch have also become abnormally sensitive. ¡®And I can adjust the sensitivity level at will. ¡®But the most powerful thing is that my spiritual perception ability has become stronger. ¡®It seems like I¡¯m more sensitive to danger now.¡¯ John once read an article in prison. It was about the level of brain development. The report said that the human brain had unlimited potential. The true ability of the brain hadn¡¯t been fully discovered by humans yet. Nowadays, humans only developed about 10% of their brains. And some smart people, like powerful scientists, including Einstein, only had a brain development of around 17.8%. The human brain was the most mysterious. In the process of studying the brain all these years, there hadn¡¯t been any substantial progress. The report stated. If the human brain was developed to 20% to 30%, then human civilization would be able to develop rapidly. The progress in one year for that kind of civilization would be akin to 100 years of mankind¡¯s current progress. If it was developed to 40% to 50%, then the technology of mankind would reach the level of the alien civilization that humans had imagined. As for more than 50%, even the scientists couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful the changes would be once the brain developed to that level. ¡®It seemed like the transformation of my body was due to the increase in the development of my brain. It seemed to be comparable to the brains of those famous scientists. ¡®Not bad, not bad, the Foresee ability really didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯ John thought to himself. Feeling the changes in his body, John was in a good mood. Still dressed in his casual clothes, he left the room and headed out. Vienna neighborhood was indeed at the center of Eric State¡¯s business district. The luxury of this place was far beyond that of ordinary neighborhoods. John strolled through the Vienna neighborhood. He could feel the liveliness brought about by the massive flow of people in the Vienna neighborhood. John¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but go out of focus. He couldn¡¯t help think: ¡°Ever since I got out of prison and had the special ability to foresee the future, I realized that there was nothing else in my life other than revenge. I¡¯ve lost my original yearning and my desire for life. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m just a revenge machine that only wants to kill. Is this what I really want?¡± John felt very lost. He went to a supermarket in the Vienna neighborhood and bought a pack of Arthur cigarettes. After exchanging some pleasantries with the supermarket owner, he left. He opened the packaging and took out a cigarette. Causing picking one out, he took a deep puff. Actually, John had already quit smoking. But since the last time he smoked in the primeval forest, John had picked up smoking again. Smoking really seemed to help reduce his psychological stress. Men didn¡¯t really like to smoke. It was just that when they were tired, a cigarette could really relieve their fatigue. John smoked his cigarette, still confused about his future. As he walked, John suddenly thought it through. ¡®I must exact revenge on Alexander. This isn¡¯t just for me, but also for my lover, Alice. ¡®But I mustn¡¯t erase my yearning for life too.¡¯ John¡¯s mood turned much better. Smoking his cigarette, he disappeared into the distance. Chapter 29 Downstairs in Alexander Corporation. John stood in front of the Alexander Corporation, his eyes fixed on a room on the top floor. John looked at the massive Alexander Corporation building. He thought in his heart: ¡°I can¡¯t be as reckless as before and go about doing things recklessly.¡± He planned to use his Foresee ability to develop a new organization. Whether it was to allow his girlfriend Alice to wake up without any side effects, or because he had had enough of the helplessness and despair of being at the mercy of others. This was what John had to do next. ¡°How can I create a force that is superior to all the dark forces? If I stomp my feet, the entire world must tremble. I want to be the king of the dark world.¡± John typed such a question in the search engine. He looked at the panel. His gaze flickered. Like weeds, the ambition in his heart grew uncontrollably. The search engine that only he could see paused for a long time. After a long while. An unprecedented number of complicated steps appeared before John¡¯s eyes. Lines of text filled the panel. And was also reflected in the depths of John¡¯s eyes. This Foresee ability that came from an unknown source created a huge conspiracy for John. John read through it carefully. He gasped in shock. Although these countless steps were extremely detailed, there were indeed many extremely difficult missions. This was because the steps had crossed too many domains, involved too much time, and too many characters. A single mistake could cause the entire plan to fail. John pinched his brow to calm himself. Even though the ability to foresee things was very strong, everything was filled with unknowns. Even if it was just a small mistake or deviation in one matter from the plan, the chain reaction brought about by the changes would probably be extremely intense. The huge conspiracy planned by his special ability made even John¡¯s heart went cold. John also understood in his heart that he had to implement these small steps one by one first before he could truly create a force that was above all the dark evil forces and stand at the top of this world. During this process, John would definitely collide with some large dark forces and government officials. Be it the government or the rules of the dark, they were both places that could eat a person completely without spitting out the bones. That was where the top predators should live. Right now, John didn¡¯t have the capital to fight against those terrifying forces. He needed to grow step by step. Only by slowly developing his own organization and strengthening his individual strength would he have a chance to fight against the huge dark forces without losing. John looked at one of the contents in the passage: ¡°Building your own force requires many trustworthy subordinates.¡± John couldn¡¯t help but nod at these words. ¡®That¡¯s right, I need my people who I can trust. They must also have great capability or have great potential. Only then will I be able to benefit from the fights that will happen in the future.¡¯ Then, he searched: ¡°How can I recruit trustworthy and promising subordinates?¡± Clicked to confirm. Lines of information kept appearing in front of John. Each path marks a different person, their gender, the steps needed to convince them, their capability, and also their credibility. John¡¯s eyes flicked over the many lists. Looking at the numerous lists, John didn¡¯t know how to choose. His eyes seemed to be lost in thought as he paused for a moment. Then, he inputted again in the search engine: ¡°How can I recruit trusted subordinates with great potential? Evaluate their loyalty and potential. The total score is 100 points.¡± Clicked to confirm. Numerous lists appeared before John¡¯s eyes again. ¡­ Name: Hamlet Gender: Male Age: 20 Combat Ability Potential Ranking: 90 points Loyalty Ranking Points: 100 points Background: ¡°He lived at the bottom of society. His mother was a prostitute, and his father was an alcoholic. After he was born, his parents never bothered with him. He struggled alone at the bottom of society. ¡°In an environment filled with violence and darkness, he only began to gradually grow up at the age of 15. ¡°He has bodily potential that matched the host. ¡°He, who had always lived in darkness, craved the light, warmth, and love.¡± Recruitment method: ¡°If you become his light, you will become his faith. He will become the toughest blade in your hands, risking life and limb for you.¡± Name: Gina Gender: Female Age: 20 Combat Ability Potential Ranking: 50 points Technological Ability Ranking: 90 points Loyalty Ranking Points: 100 points Background: ¡°She lived in a medium-sized and well-off family. She had been at odds with her parents since she was young. Her parents had been busy with work since she was young and didn¡¯t have time to take care of her. ¡°She was alone and bored. She sat in front of the computer all day. Her parents warned her countless times not to touch the computer again, but she didn¡¯t listen. She even moved into a dilapidated rental house alone. ¡°In there, she fiddles with a computer alone. She¡¯s a female otaku hiding in her own world, but in the Internet world, she had infinite power.¡± Recruitment method: ¡°Gina is immersed in the online world every day. She knows some information about the dark forces, but since she never goes out of her house, she has never come into contact with any dark forces. She longs to become a famous hacker in the dark forces to crack the network of other large forces. If you can give her a promise and tell her you will create a platform for her, she will probably help you without hesitation.¡± Looking at the information of these two people, John smiled. He was very pleased. After a long while, he memorized the information he had collected. John turned and left the Alexander Corporation building. With his head looking down, John walked to a nearby bus stop. His steps were unsteady, neither fast nor slow, but very rhythmic. He stopped in front of the bus stop. He staggered as he looked at the bus coming from afar. It stopped right in front of him. The bus crossed half of Eric State. The bus stopped at a bus stop. John headed towards a run-down street. John stared at the dilapidated neighborhood. Although it was dilapidated, there was a famous snack street in the distance. It was dilapidated, but it was very crowded inside. Chapter 30 John went to a small barbecue shop and sat down. He asked for a few cans of beer and kebab for two people. This barbecue stall was marked in Foresee. Ever since he obtained this ability, he had been constantly exploring its usage and the methods to put this mysterious ability to use. The path and steps he saw in Foresee were more like the results of strict and complicated calculations. Instead of the ability to foresee the future. All events have a rigorous logical and developmental process, and they were definitely not groundless. To a certain extent, the Foresee ability was equivalent to a calculator. When human technology reached the level of that in science fiction, the terrifying computational ability achievable at that time might be able to calculate and predict the future, which would be akin to John¡¯s Foresee ability. John should bear this point in mind. This wasn¡¯t foreseeing the future, but calculating the future. And yet, John also discovered that Foresee was also very humane. Not only could it search for what John wanted to know, but it could also edit its content according to John¡¯s real inner thoughts and needs. Take this time, for example. After John was released from prison, he didn¡¯t eat any local snacks. He also hadn¡¯t eaten barbecue for a long time. Foresee let John fulfill this wish on the way to recruit his subordinate. John held two beers and a pile of barbecue. He then turned around and left the snack street, entering a dimly lit path. John looked at a dilapidated warehouse in the distance. He looked at it from a distance. That warehouse was his next target. John headed straight for the warehouse. When he reached the front door, he sat at the table by the door. He opened a can of beer, took out the barbeque he had prepared, and started drinking by himself. He didn¡¯t wait long. John glanced at the time on his watch. 11.30 PM and 21 seconds. John turned to look in the direction he had come from as if waiting for something to appear. A few seconds later, stumbling footsteps sounded from the darkness. Clang! Clang! Clang! John activated his enhanced hearing. A heavy gasp echoed in his ears. Soon, he saw a skinny young man stumbling towards the warehouse. A man behind him suddenly threw a brick at him. Instantly knocking down the youth who was running. ¡°Run! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running anymore? ¡°Come on, get up and keep running.¡± An arrogant and domineering voice sounded. John activated his enhanced vision. He could clearly see five or six gangsters surrounding a young man with ferocious expressions. Their faces were filled with mockery and were crazily cursing the youth lying on the ground. Clang! Clang! Clang! These youths were madly kicking and beating the youth in front of them. These bottom-level gangsters were even more ruthless than the big shots from the dark forces when hitting someone. They were the real parasites in this world. John then took a bite of the kebab and drank a mouthful of beer. His deep eyes looked at the beaten youth in the distance. This youth the person who John wanted to recruit, Hamlet. The young man gritted his teeth. There was viciousness in his eyes, and there was an unyielding look on his youthful face, even when he was being beaten up by those gangsters. He didn¡¯t let out a single shout. John could tell at a glance how strong the belief in this young man¡¯s heart was. It was a spirit that refused to admit defeat, a spirit that refused to beg for mercy, a spirit that refused to yield to the forces of darkness. John looked at the stubborn young man, and the smile in his eyes grew. This subordinate that was arranged for him by Foresee was really not bad. He was liking this young man more and more. He glanced at the time on his watch. John downed the last mouthful of beer. He walked towards the gangsters. A beer can flew out. The speed of the flying beer can was comparable to the speed of sound. With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, one of the gangsters flew dozens of meters away. The other gangsters at the side were shocked when they saw what had happened. They were about to run away but were scared by John¡¯s loud shout. They stood rooted to the spot, not daring to move at all. John¡¯s voice was very calm. But in the eyes of the gangsters, there were traces of fear. John said, ¡°You guys are really annoying. Do you guys know that you have disturbed me drinking my beer?¡± The gangsters knelt on the ground and begged frantically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°We really didn¡¯t know you were here. We¡¯re leaving now, we¡¯ll leave right now.¡± John ignored their pleas. He walked forward and gripped the necks of two gangsters tightly with two large hands. He directly threw them out. Then, he punched and kicked the other two gangsters onto the ground. No one knew if they were dead or alive. It should be known that John had mastered the third level of the Form-Intention Fist, his physical strength was now very strong. Even if it was not an all-out attack, it was enough to deal a heavy blow to these young gangsters. Accompanied by hysterical wails from the gangsters, John helped Hamlet up from the ground. On the ground, the 20-year-old Hamlet watched John¡¯s movements with bright eyes. John¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent. His movements were decisive and ruthless. Hamlet looked enviously at John. Not long later, Hamlet sat beside John with a grin. They were sitting at the table in front of the warehouse. John handed over the beer and kebabs. He said to Hamlet, ¡°Your performance just now was indeed not bad, you¡¯re really a man. But don¡¯t you know what resistance is? Why didn¡¯t you retaliate? Even if you can¡¯t win against them, you must bite off a piece of meat from their bodies, understand?¡± Hamlet nodded frantically at John¡¯s teaching. ¡°If you were really going to be beaten to death just now, would you beg for mercy?¡± John suddenly asked Hamlet. The young man¡¯s expression turned serious as he violently raised his head and drank a mouthful of beer. ¡°No, I refuse to give in. Even if they are to beat me to death, I will not beg for forgiveness.¡± Hamlet¡¯s expression was hideous as he shouted this. But John¡¯s face revealed a smile as he said to Hamlet, ¡°Okay, kid. Follow me from now on. As long as I still have something to eat, I¡¯ll definitely not let you go hungry.¡± John laughed very happily inside his heart. Hearing John¡¯s words, Hamlet looked taken aback. He looked at John fixedly and noticed that he didn¡¯t seem to be faking. He suddenly stood up like a knight. Unprecedentedly, he said loudly in a solemn tone, ¡°Thank you for your favor in me, Brother John. I, Hamlet, will definitely be your most loyal fighter in the future. If you let me go forward, I will definitely not go back. If you let me go east, I will definitely not go west.¡± Chapter 31 In the Vienna neighborhood of Eric State. John had also rented a house for Hamlet in his neighborhood, which was just below John¡¯s house. Of all the subordinates recommended to John, only Hamlet had very high potential and was also the easiest to recruit. It was like finding a piece of gold hidden in the sand for John. Back in his room. John quickly took out a pen and paper and began to get to work. He held the black ballpoint pen and quickly wrote down a series of complex calculations on the white paper. The complexity was near incomprehensible. Even John himself was also confused. Of course, this was what Foresee asked him to do. Because the next step was very important. John worked up all night. His room was now filled with a shocking amount of calculations and formulas. Inside Eric State Police Station. Chief Bell was leading his men to assist three young men in compiling information. The administrative task forces that were investigating ¡°Neil¡¯s accident¡±, ¡°Alexander Corporation explosion accident¡±, and the newest ¡°Falling into a swamp accident¡± all rushed to the conference room in the police station from different places. These senior detectives were all very confused. They didn¡¯t know why the police station summoned them back so urgently when they were working outside. It should be known that their work was very important and they couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. Because they were interrupted and called back, the team leaders were unhappy with this. Chief Bell brought the leaders of the administrative task forces to the conference room. The walls of the office were filled with details of the three incidents. Suddenly, a young man said, ¡°You guys have come.¡± Just recently at Aix¡¯s memorial service, the man in a black coat who examined Aix¡¯s body was now standing in the conference room, his eyes slightly focused, as if he was thinking about something. After seeing Bell and the others arrive, the young man took out the black identification credential card from his pocket and placed it on the table. He said to them, ¡°I believe you guys have heard of us. ¡°We¡¯re the Super League Investigation Agency. ¡°My name is Calceus. The girl with the blue hair is called Zia. ¡°As for the guy with the glasses, his name is Kern.¡± Chief Bell and the other team leaders of the task forces looked around the room. The young man who had just introduced himself to the police chief and the others had a transcendent-like temperament, giving off an oppressing aura even though his expression was normal. He was a born leader. He should be the leader of the three. The young lady who was sitting in front of the computer was typing rapidly on the keyboard. On her computer screen, the codes were flowing from top to bottom like a waterfall. Her typing speed could reach 400 words per minute. It was shockingly fast. Meanwhile, the bespectacled young man was reading the documents on the table. He was calculating, sorting, and checking. It seemed like he was trying to figure something out through these pieces of information. Chief Bell and the other team leaders were sizing up the three youngsters in front of them. At this moment. Calceus suddenly said, ¡°Last night, I went to the funeral parlor to examine Aix¡¯s body. ¡°Combined with the events of the previous two incidents. ¡°We can confirm that the young man named John was carrying out premeditated revenge. ¡°And this revenge has its own unique method. We call it the revenge of the super brain.¡± He continued and said, ¡°That young man has very strong observation skills and terrifying computational ability comparable to a supercomputer. ¡°He can summarize all the quantitative variables. ¡°From there, he can calculate the final outcome. He can push forward the development of one of the small events, thus leading to a series of events. ¡°The final result is the result he desired. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve all played dominoes before. ¡°Let me give you an example. ¡°It¡¯s like John is playing dominoes. He just has to pay a very small price. And that small price or small event will lead to the next event. ¡°One by one, a chain reaction would occur. By doing so, he would be able to knock down the last domino, which is his goal.¡± Calceus used a pen to mark out the important factors in each of the three accidents. John¡¯s precise control over the timing was very terrifying. Each action would lead to the next reaction that he desired, like a chain. This was truly a terrifying ability. Even his calculation was off by even 0.1 seconds, what happened next would completely deviate from the previous trajectory, and he wouldn¡¯t have achieved such a magnificent feat. Hence, this was what was most terrifying and threatening about John. Chief Bell and the team leaders listened to Calceus¡¯s analysis. Their expressions kept changing and their breathing gradually quickened. Calceus unraveled all the coincidences and pulled them out individually. Putting on the surface what the police officers present previously didn¡¯t dare to believe, forcing them to believe it. Chief Bell had been a detective for many years. He thoroughly studied Calceus, who was analyzing the situation. He could tell at a glance that this was a person who was very proud of himself and did indeed had some capability. He was analyzing John¡¯s method from an overlooking view. As if in his eyes, John¡¯s actions and methods were just childish tricks. He didn¡¯t know if this Calceus really had the ability to deal with John. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Calceus lips and he said, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, we¡¯ll be seeing John soon. ¡°I¡¯ve sent two men down to John¡¯s new residence to invite him over for investigation.¡± At this moment, John wasn¡¯t in his room. He was downstairs, in the room of his new subordinate, Hamlet. This was also done according to what Foresee said, and he could use the time to teach Hamlet martial arts. Actually, John had been thinking about why Foresee asked him to write those complicated formulas in his room. However, on second thought, he seemed to understand. But he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He said to Hamlet, who was practicing, ¡°Try punching me with all your might.¡± Hamlet was dazed. He didn¡¯t know why John would suddenly make such a request. But he dared not disobey John¡¯s orders. He said to John, ¡°Alright, Boss, be careful.¡± John smiled and nodded. He didn¡¯t take Hamlet¡¯s words to heart. Because he believed that the current Hamlet wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him. Perhaps in the future, Hamlet might be able to hurt him in a battle. After all, Hamlet had great potential. Chapter 32 Vienna neighborhood, seventh floor, outside the door of house 703. There were two men in black standing there. They took a key and opened the door. This house was the one that John had purchased. The two men in black were the ones that Calceus had sent to invite John to the police station. The two men in black entered the house. It was pitch black in the room as if there was no one inside. A man in black casually flipped the switch in the house. The bright beam lighted up the house. There was no one here. The two men in black came to the bedroom. On the walls and even the ceiling, countless calculations and formulas were pasted on them. In the distant Eric State Police Station. Through the video provided by the two men in black, Calceus, Chief Bell, and the others also saw the terrifying number of calculations on the walls. There was an indescribable sense of oppression in the countless characters that struck everyone¡¯s hearts. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the astronomical-like calculations on the walls. A sense of fear started to appear in their hearts. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two men in black walked to the front of a wall. The calculations and steps on the wall became clearer. The squad leader of the Super League Investigation Agency, Calceus, noticed some of the characters and complicated steps on it. Suddenly, Carls shouted, ¡°Focus the camera on the spot directly above the table. I want to take a closer look.¡± The man in black who was holding the equipment followed suit. Clear characters and formulas appeared in the video. The entire screen was filled up in an instant. Calceus¡¯s eyes were glued to the series of formulas and steps. Beads of sweat suddenly covered his forehead. There was a hint of panting in his breathing. Shock, or maybe horror, filled Calceus¡¯ nerves. Meanwhile, Zia from the Super League Investigation Agency was frantically typing on the computer¡¯s keyboard. She was calculation the formulas written on the wall. After a long time, she finally got the result. Looking at the final outcome, Calceus couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost. He kept muttering, ¡°This¡­ ¡°This¡­ ¡°This¡­ ¡°Is this real?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. He sighed and said, ¡°I was too careless, everything I have done so far has been calculated by him.¡± Police Chief Bell noticed that this young man, who had previously been somewhat arrogant and belittled John, seemed to have forgotten his arrogance and began to get serious. Calceus said in horror, ¡°He is truly amazing. ¡°Look at this formula.¡± Calceus turned around and looked at everyone, pointed at a formula, and said, ¡°We checked his calculation formula just now and found that he had already calculated our whereabouts.¡± Calceus continued, ¡°He had already accounted for us in his calculations, but I still foolishly thought that I had everything under control. ¡°To him, this might be a test for us. ¡°He wants to see if there¡¯s anyone chasing after his footsteps, and he really wants to know how strong this person chasing him is.¡± Suddenly, Calceus hugged his head and sat on the chair with a bitter smile. He continued, ¡°He¡¯s really too terrifying. We lost today, we were completely defeated. I¡¯ve disappointed him.¡± The calculations in the computer were projected onto the conference room¡¯s wall. Everyone in the police station was staring intently at the calculations on the wall. However, apart from Calceus¡¯s team, no one else could understand what the dense array of formulas on the wall represented. They only knew that this formula was extremely terrifying. It was an existence that they couldn¡¯t reach. Calceus ignored the formula on the wall. He walked to the window at the side. He grabbed the curtain and flung it away. The bright sunlight shone through the window, illuminating the huge office. Meanwhile, the other team leaders of the police station, dozens of police officers, the team leaders of the expert team, and the other two members of the Calceus team were diligently studying every piece of information on the table and recording it down seriously. Editing the information into the files. A folder contained all of John¡¯s files and documents from birth until now. They wanted to thoroughly research this young man. Back in his seat, Calceus read every document of John¡¯s life seriously. It was so detailed that even the timing that John had his meals were recorded. After studying all of John¡¯s information, Calceus suddenly looked up. Looking at everyone¡¯s figures, he felt a little complicated and regretful. With a hint of desolation, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve read all the information in his life. I realized that three years ago, he was still a small manager, working hard every day. There wasn¡¯t anything special about him. ¡°But after he got out of prison, he became abnormally terrifying, which means that his terrifying IQ was probably triggered in that prison. ¡°The corporation that offended this man doesn¡¯t seem to realize the seriousness of the matter yet. ¡°They will definitely need to pay the price for offending this man. ¡°They forced him to become a madman through their actions. ¡°A lunatic with terrifying intelligence.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly smiled, as if he was hesitating about something. He sighed deeply and continued, ¡°This is just the beginning. ¡°I believe that he will do something even more terrifying in the near future. ¡°It will definitely shock everyone. But the main point is I haven¡¯t prepared for it yet. ¡°Even though we might not be able to stop them, we¡¯ll do our best.¡± At this moment. John, who had returned to his house, looked at the traces indicating that someone had come in before and smiled strangely. ¡°You guys are finally here. Hehe, did you discover something? Are you guys shocked and terrified? Hahaha. ¡± He knew that this was a persona or background that Foresee created for him. Because he couldn¡¯t let them know that he had the Foresee ability. So Foresee packaged John as a super-intelligent terrorist. A person who could calculate everything through mathematics. Foresee wanted everyone to know that John was such a terrifyingly intelligent person. John also knew that Foresee was packaging him. To hide the existence of the Foresee ability itself. But even if he wasn¡¯t packaged by Foresee, John also wouldn¡¯t easily expose this special ability to anyone. If it was really exposed, it would definitely shock and affect the entire world. That wasn¡¯t the result John wanted. Chapter 33 The next day, 7.30 AM. John and Hamlet were sitting in a breakfast shop eating breakfast. John ordered five buns and a glass of soy milk as usual and quickly finished them. Hamlet copied John ordered the exact same food. Seeing John finishing his food quickly, Hamlet also suddenly sped up his eating speed. He was afraid that John would despise him for eating too slow. But John smiled and said to Hamlet, ¡°Eat slowly, eat slowly. ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± At the side, Hamlet was quickly eating his breakfast. As for John, the familiar search engine appeared in front of him again. John knew that the number of helpers he had now was far from enough. He needed a financial group now. A financial group that he could truly have control over its finances. Once he possessed a financial group, he would not only have a large number of funds. He would also be able to obtain information that a normal person couldn¡¯t get or some hearsay news that would only spread within those levels. No matter what, he needed someone like that to serve him. In the Foresee panel, he was carefully searching for someone who he would favor. Numerous names appeared in front of John. While John was carefully searching for his target, Hamlet, who was sitting across from him, had wolfed down his breakfast. He looked at John, who seemed to be lost in thought. Hamlet didn¡¯t interrupt him and just waited quietly. Suddenly, John found the information he wanted. Hence, he quickly clicked on it. The following was recorded inside. Name: Victoria Gender: Female Background: ¡°The chairman of one of the three biggest corporations in Eric State, Victoria Corporation. Together with the Alexander Corporation and another Caryl Pharmaceutical Corporation, they are called the Eric State¡¯s Three Large Corporations. ¡°These three large corporations almost control the entire normal market in Eric State. ¡°They control Eric State¡¯s economic lifeline. ¡°They are true giants. ¡°The other two chairmen are both ruthless men, yet the chairperson of Victoria Corporation is a woman. ¡°It¡¯s enough to see how powerful she is.¡± Character analysis: ¡°Victoria has a beautiful face and a cold temperament. ¡°She¡¯s a very proud and complacent woman. ¡°She isn¡¯t convinced that there¡¯s any man in the world that¡¯s more capable than her. She has always believed that women are not necessarily inferior to men. ¡°Therefore, Victoria has a natural animosity toward men.¡± Recruitment method: ¡°Though Victoria has terrifying power and temperament. ¡°However, she is still a woman. There are many people in her clan that want to kill her. ¡°After 7.30 PM on September 2020, a faction in Victoria Corporation will attempt to assassinate her, and you will help save her life. ¡°The steps were as follows. ¡°September 30, 2020, 9.30 AM. ¡°You stand at the bottom of the Victorian building, pull out your phone, and dial a number. ¡°September 30, 2020, 9.31 AM. Victoria received your call. ¡°On the phone, you say to Victoria: At 7.30 PM on September 30, 2020, you must leave five minutes later than usual. ¡°Then you hung up. ¡°September 30, 2020, 9.33 AM. You received a call from Victoria. ¡°But you ignored it. ¡°September 30, 2020, 7.30 PM. Victoria didn¡¯t follow your advice to leave five minutes later than usual. ¡°Because she was an arrogant woman. ¡°September 30, 2020, 7.35 PM. Her motorcade was moving along Shekar road. ¡°Then, her car broke down.¡± ¡­ John looked at the details of Victoria¡¯s life on the panel. All the information, including the characteristics of her family, and even the way she would be recruited, were recorded in detail. He looked at the content on the panel and couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve seen it countless times, every time I use its power, I can¡¯t help but be shocked.¡± ¡°Victoria.¡± John kept muttering the name. When he suddenly said such a name, Hamlet heard it and felt that this name was familiar. Then, his expression suddenly changed. ¡®Could it be?¡¯ He had thought of who this name belonged to. ¡®Isn¡¯t Victoria the chairman of the Victoria Group, one of the three largest corporations in Eric State?¡¯ This name was like a thunderclap to ordinary people. It was even somewhat legendary. As for someone who lived at the bottom of society, Hamlet didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts about women of such class. Also, there were many legends about Victoria. The organization she was in was also a very large one. No one expected that she would be able to stand out in such a huge force. Being able to control one of the three major corporations, Victoria Corporation, it could be seen from this how terrifying how capability was. It was said that when she was eight years old, she started learning about economics and investment from her family. When she was ten years old, she was already able to invest on her own and earned her first bucket of gold, 38 million dollars. Although she had the support of her family, that was only economic support. All her buying and selling were based on her own judgment. Her life was full of legends. Gradually, she was praised as the true goddess of Eric State. John looked up. He looked at Hamlet, who had a confused expression on his face. John didn¡¯t explain anything. He only asked, ¡°Done eating?¡± Hamlet nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± John rose. Having finished their breakfast, they returned to their home. John wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go to Victoria Corporation. Instead, he led Hamlet back to his house to train together. No matter how busy John was, no matter what important things he had to do, he would take two to three hours every day to practice the Form-Intention Fist. And now that John had a subordinate, Hamlet, John taught him everything about the Form-Intention Fist, without any reservations. And Hamlet didn¡¯t disappoint John. He indeed had the martial potential of 90 points and above. He learned the Form-Intention Fist at a faster speed than John. Even John was impressed by Hamlet¡¯s terrifying learning speed. It took John an entire day to learn the first level of the Form-Intention Fist. But John had only taught Hamlet the first level of the Form-Intention Fist yesterday. And yet, Hamlet only took less than a night to master it. Back home, John said to Hamlet, ¡°Come, spar with me. Let me see your strength.¡± Chapter 34 September 30, 2020, 12 PM sharp. Both John and Hamlet were sweating from exhaustion. However, neither of them looked tired. The two were still happily training. John checked the time on his watch. He stopped training and said to Hamrez, who was training in his punches, ¡°Come, go somewhere with me.¡± Hamlets didn¡¯t hesitate. He nodded at John and said, ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Both of them entered a washroom. They took a hot shower and changed into new clothes. John was still in his never-changing casual outfit. As for Hamlet, he was wearing an explosive black leather coat. As he stood there, his childish face revealed a hint of handsomeness. John said to Hamlets who was standing behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Eric State¡¯s core business center. The buildings of the three major corporations were all located in the center of this area. These three buildings represented Eric State¡¯s front. There were also other big companies located here. Companies and corporations with a market value of several billion or more all had their headquarters built in this luxurious commercial city center. This commercial city center was a truly luxurious and high-class location in Eric State. No other place in Eric State was comparable to here. John led Hamlet to Victoria Corporation¡¯s underground parking lot. September 30, 2020, 12.31 PM. John called Victoria again. He didn¡¯t wait long. The call went through. John smiled and according to the steps in Foresee, said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Miss Victoria, I spoke to you this morning. ¡°You must leave five minutes later than usual at 7.30 PM today, which means you must leave at 7.35 PM. ¡°Because someone wants your life.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the person at the other end of the phone could no longer remain calm. It was obvious that her steady breathing had become hurried. A cold voice sounded on the other end of the phone and said to John, ¡°Who are you? ¡°Who exactly are you? ¡°Why do you have my number? And why did you tell me all these things?¡± According to Foresee, John didn¡¯t need to say anything now. He only had to wait a few seconds for Victoria to ask him to go meet her. As expected, Victoria¡¯s cold voice sounded again, ¡°Who are you? ¡°Can I see you? Where are you now? I¡¯m in Victoria Corporation¡¯s office.¡± But John ignored her. He only said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I hope you will do as I say.¡± Then, he ended the call. On the other side of the call, hearing the beeping sound in the phone, Victoria couldn¡¯t help but frown. She thought: ¡°Who exactly is this man who called me? ¡°Can his words be trusted?¡± Then she shook her head and said self-mockingly, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s probably just a fool threatening me. ¡°If someone really wanted to kill me, how could I not know anything? ¡°I never thought that I would be affected by a stranger¡¯s phone call.¡± After hanging up, John¡¯s eyes lit up. A faint smile appeared on his face. ¡®She¡¯s probably feeling dismissive of me on the other end of the phone. ¡®After all, no one would easily believe a call from an unknown number and tell him that someone wanted to kill him. No normal person would believe that, right?¡¯ Including John himself. John chuckled. ¡®I don¡¯t need you to believe me at all. I just wanted you to know that there is someone who is secretly observing everything, making you feel that you have no secrets to speak of.¡¯ Hamlet, who was beside John, looked at the strange smile on his face and felt a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand John¡¯s purpose for doing this, but he didn¡¯t ask. Up to this point, Hamlet also didn¡¯t know that John¡¯s true strength was the terrifying Foresee ability. He also didn¡¯t know that John could even play the entire world into his hands. He only knew that John was strong in martial arts. And that he would have a good life following John. He wouldn¡¯t ask what John was up to. He just needed to know that he just had to follow orders. After John was done with matters here. He left the bustling city center with Hamlet. They arrived at a decent-sized restaurant. After ordering two dishes and soup, the two of them started eating. After eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content. John said to Hamlet, ¡°I observed that you¡¯ve always been wearing this black coat. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other clothes to change into?¡± Hamlet shook his head and said to John, ¡°I don¡¯t have much spare money, so I¡¯ve been wearing this outfit since I was young. ¡°This is also the only property I have.¡± John looked at the slightly pitiful-looking Hamlet who was standing before him. His heart couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. In this world. Powerful people live a life of luxury, while those who lived at the bottom of society lived a life of hunger. They didn¡¯t even have any decent clothes. John loathed the age of capitalism. Because it was this kind of capitalist who destroyed the life he once dreamed of. In the past, John also lived at the bottom. He was deeply aware of the suffering of these people. Therefore, he wanted to establish an organization that was above all other dark forces and control everything in the world. So that he could let all the poor in the world live the life they want. This was John¡¯s greatest wish. John also knew that even if he established the largest dark force, there were also places where the light couldn¡¯t reach. However, even if he could only illuminate one territory, he would do it without hesitation. This was the kind side of John. The righteous and evil John actually have more kindness in his heart than evil. His evil and terror were only given to his enemies or those bloodthirsty capitalists. These people were squeezing dry the benefits and value of the people at the bottom. They would squeeze dry all the benefits they could obtain from the poor, and when they no longer have any value, these damned capitalists would kick these people away. What John wanted to do for these people living at the bottom of society was to establish an environment where they could depend on for their survival. Although it wasn¡¯t exactly a life of luxury, at least they could have a stable life. They would have enough food to eat, be able to buy new clothes, and could afford to send their children to school. And building a huge dark force was enough to fulfill this wish of his. It could satisfy his competitive desire to conquer. John didn¡¯t want to return to that weak, helpless life. He needed to establish a huge force so that everything would be under his control and no one could defy him. John was as ambitious as some capitalists. But there was kindness in John¡¯s heart. He hoped that this force he was building could illuminate the world. And bring a trace of light to those who lived in the shadows. Chapter 35 John recovered from his thoughts. He said to Hamlet, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping in a while. I¡¯ll bring you to buy some clothes.¡± Hamlet shook his head and said to John, ¡°En, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to. ¡°I¡¯m already used to wearing it, it¡¯s pretty good like this. ¡°If I put on new clothes, I might even feel slightly unaccustomed.¡± Although Hamlet said he didn¡¯t want it, John could see from Hamlet¡¯s eyes a trace of desire. Which young man under 20 didn¡¯t want to have decent clothes to wear? They also wanted their peers to praise them. John continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the mall and shop. ¡°Before we go shopping, let¡¯s go to the 4S shop.¡± John was no longer alone like before. He was currently forming his own small team. Transportation was essential now. When alone, he could take a taxi or a bus and do whatever he wanted. John thought: ¡°It will be much more convenient to have a vehicle of my own.¡± John and Hamlet strolled down the side of the street. John asked Hamlet, ¡°Do you like cars?¡± Hamlet was dazed for a while. ¡°Of course, Brother John. Which man doesn¡¯t dream about having his own car?¡± John looked at Hamlet in surprise. He questioned, ¡°Oh, I see¡­ ¡°Tell me what kind of car you like.¡± Speaking about this, Hamlet suddenly became excited. He rolled up his sleeves and couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°I like Mercedes, BMW, and Porsche. ¡°Of course. My favorite is SUV. ¡°The wild feeling that comes with the SUV, the feeling of speeding through the world is my favorite. ¡°Driving an SUV through the endless grasslands, looking at the scenery flashing past. ¡°Feel the joy brought by nature, feel the freedom brought by the wind. ¡°Feel the freeness and the unrestrained feeling of the air. Just think about it makes me excited!¡± John looked at the expression of affectionate yearning on Hamlet¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°Yeah, who didn¡¯t have a desire for cars back then?¡± Including John. He liked cars, too. In the past, John had wished for an RV too. So he could bring his family, lover, and child in the RV. Then go traveling around the world. Every time they went to a new place, they could live there for a period of time. They would live in the RV. In the forest. They could set up a tent on the grass and ate delicacies inside. Chat with his wife, children, and friends. When tired, they could go to the RV to have a good sleep. Wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful? Remembering his childhood dream, a warm smile appeared on John¡¯s face. His favorite RV was Unimog. The huge car could fit more than ten people inside without feeling crowded. There were all kinds of living facilities inside. There was a bed, a refrigerator, an air conditioner, a bathroom, and a place to cook. This was once his dream car model. To the current him, this car was actually within his reach. His own feeling was stirred by Hamlet¡¯s enthusiasm. His desire for a car also grew stronger. At the same time, it aroused his yearning for life. As long as he could cure Alice, they could drive around the country in the future. They could even go to see the beautiful sceneries around the world. Wouldn¡¯t that be great? Excited, John raced down the road with Hamlet. A huge 4S store was reflected in the eyes of John and Hamlet. Their eyes shone brightly. Their dreams lie ahead. The two of them couldn¡¯t wait to enter the 4S shop. The staff in the 4S shop immediately lost their desire to serve them upon seeing John in casual clothes and Hamlets in plain clothes. At first, they thought that some distinguished guest had arrived. Looking at John and Hamlet who walked in. The sales ladies looked at them with disdain. None of them were willing to serve them. Inside the 4S shop, John saw the unkind looks the sales ladies were secretly giving him and Hamlet. John smiled lightly and didn¡¯t take it to heart. He knew that these people were dismissive of him. They thought that he was just here to look at the cars and satisfy his eyes, but wouldn¡¯t be buying. The sales ladies had seen many of such people. At this moment, there was a car sales lady in a black uniform. She walked towards John and Hamlet with a smile. Although this sales lady wasn¡¯t a top-grade beauty, she had delicate features that were very comfortable to look at. She was the type that the more you look at her, the more attractive she would seem. The sales lady smiled at the two of them and said, ¡°Excuse me, are you two here to see the cars? ¡°What type of car do you want? I can show you around.¡± John looked at the passionate saleswoman. He smiled slightly and thought: ¡°This person is not bad. ¡°She didn¡¯t look down on us.¡± John said to the sales lady, ¡°We want an SUV and an RV.¡± The sales lady couldn¡¯t help but showed a trace of excitement when she heard John¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, please follow me to the second floor. The RVs and SUVs are both on the second floor.¡± The two of them followed the sales lady to the second floor. The sales lady said to John, ¡°Then, do you have any car models that you prefer? I can bring you to take a look.¡± John said to the sales lady, ¡°I want a Mercedes Unimog.¡± Turning around, he asked Hamlet, ¡°By the way, what type of SUV do you want?¡± Hamlet was dazed for a while and he thought to himself: ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to buy me an SUV?¡± Hamlet became excited. Even his words trembled as he said, ¡°Me? I-I don¡¯t need to buy a car.¡± John looked at Hamlet¡¯s face that was full of surprise and smiled at him, then said, ¡°Just tell me what your favorite SUV is.¡± ¡°I¡ªI¡ªI love the Toyota Land Cruiser the most.¡± Hamlets finished his sentence in a panic. Hamlet¡¯s expression became elated and said, ¡°The Toyota Land Cruiser is ranked fifth among the top ten purebred off-road vehicles. ¡°As a Land Cruiser for a medium-large vehicle, its power configuration is very good. ¡°The high-end version of the Toyota Land Cruiser has an eight-tank engine, and the maximum output torque can reach 450. ¡°Combined with the comfortable driving sensation, this car is very suitable for long distances.¡± John watched Hamlet give a long list of summary for this car and felt a little shocked. How many years had this kid yearned for this car? To be able to smoothly explain all the advantages of this car in such detail. The sales lady also laughed and said, ¡°This mister is obviously someone who knows cars very well. He¡¯s right, the Toyota Land Cruiser is indeed as this mister said. Its driving sensation is very comfortable.¡± John said to the sales lady, ¡°Then, can you introduce me to the variety and performance of the Unimog¡¯s RV?¡± The sales lady smiled and said to John, ¡°Of course. This is our job.¡± Therefore, the sales lady turned to John and said, ¡°Unimog¡¯s RV looks very domineering, suitable for tough-like men to drive. ¡°The style of the driver¡¯s compartment is that of a hardcore SUV.¡± The sales lady brought John and Hamlet to a yellow Unimog SUV caravan. She began to introduce, ¡°This is an SUV caravan. Its length, width, and height are 5995 by 2450 by 3450 mm. ¡°Its axis range is 3850 mm. It can accommodate three to four people. The car is less than six meters long and can be droved with a C-type blue license plate. ¡°The exterior of the vehicle is equipped with water from the outside and connected to the canopy. The east entrance of the caravan is equipped with a two-pole electric pedal. ¡°The fuel tank capacity for the SUV caravan is 200 liters. ¡°This car is perfect for taking the family of four on a trip. The living environment inside is also very good.¡± John listened to the sales lady¡¯s introduction. He had a certain knowledge of this car in the first place. Chapter 36 After all, this was his favorite car since he was young. He asked the sales lady, ¡°How much is this car? ¡°And the Land Cruiser he mentioned earlier.¡± ¡°This Unimog is worth about 4 million, and the Toyota Land Cruiser that the mister mentioned is worth about 800,000.¡± Hearing this, he forthrightly said to the sales lady, ¡°We will take these two cars.¡± With that said, he took out a bank card and handed it to the sales lady, and said to her, ¡°This card should be enough. The password is 181201.¡± The sales lady received the card excitedly. She asked John incredulously, ¡°Really? Are you buying both cars? ¡°If you really want to buy them, we will give you a huge discount. You can come with me to take a look.¡± John shook his head. ¡°No need. Our time is limited. ¡°Just deduct the money in full. Get the paperwork done as soon as possible. I want to drive the car away today.¡± The sales lady said excitedly to John, ¡°Okay, sir. Is there anything else I can help you with? If not, I shall go help you with the paperwork now.¡± John waved at her and said, ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay, sir. Please take a seat in the VIP lounge over there. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± John and Hamlet arrived at the VIP lounge. They waited quietly for the sales lady to return. The sales lady walked quickly to the manager¡¯s office. The other car sales ladies looked at her who was all smiles. They couldn¡¯t help but sneer in their hearts. One of them said with a sarcastic and mean voice, ¡°Hehe, what kind of car can two poor people buy? Look at how excited you are already. If you are so easily satisfied, you probably won¡¯t be able to progress anymore.¡± The sales lady who received John said to the woman mocking her, ¡°What do you know? These two gentlemen bought cars worth 5 million in total. Don¡¯t you know what it means to keep a low profile?¡± She then ignored the woman and quickly walked towards the manager¡¯s office. The other sales ladies were stunned and looked at her in disbelief. Hence, a few of the sales ladies instantly reacted. They quickly came to the lounge where John and Hamlet were. They asked the two of them enthusiastically, ¡°Sirs, do you need anything else? Do you need coffee or other beverages? I¡¯ll get someone to bring them to you immediately. ¡°Oh, and also, if you want to buy that five million dollar car, you can buy it from me. I can give you a huge discount which that newcomer isn¡¯t able to. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to obtain the greatest guarantee buying from me.¡± John looked at the woman in front of him with disdain and sneered, ¡°Hmph, what a snob. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you so enthusiastic when I came just now? After I bought the car, you instantly came over eagerly. What kind of person do you think I am?¡± The sales lady looked at John in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that John didn¡¯t leave her any face and scolded her in public. She stomped her feet and left angrily. The sales lady who received John was really efficient. Soon, she came over with a contract and said to John, ¡°Sir, this is your bank card and your car purchase procedures. Please sign here.¡± John took the pen and signed his name on the contract. He also asked Hamlet to write his name on the contract for the SUV. At first, Hamlet strongly refused. He kept rejecting and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to write my name. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s under your name. I¡¯ll be satisfied as long as I can drive it when I¡¯m free.¡± But John said to Hamlet, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have such a small benefit working for me, how are you going to live a good life following me in the future?¡± Hamlet wasn¡¯t able to win the argument, so he signed his name on the contract. The sales lady said to John, ¡°You can directly drive the two cars away today. As for the other matters like putting on the license plates, you can come over to do that another day.¡± John nodded at the sales lady. ¡°Then I shall leave the RV here first. We¡¯ll drive the SUV away today.¡± The sales lady smiled and nodded at John. ¡°Okay, sir. You can come and drive the RV away anytime.¡± But at this moment, with a look of embarrassment, John asked Hamlet, ¡°Do you have a driver¡¯s license? My license was revoked three years ago.¡± Hamlets hid his embarrassment by shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t afford a driver¡¯s license either, but I know how to drive.¡± John said to Hamlet, ¡°Alright, you drive then. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lastly, he didn¡¯t forget to say to Hamlet, ¡°Try your best to get a driver¡¯s license in the future. It won¡¯t be good if there¡¯s a check one day.¡± Hamlet swore to John, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe I¡¯ll be able to pass the test and get it very quickly.¡± Chapter 37 The Toyota Land Cruiser sped along the road. Hamlet was looking unusually excited. He hadn¡¯t driven much since he was a boy. In the past, he could only drive once in a while when he was working as a security guard and parking cars for the clients. However, he had never met his favorite SUV. This time, however, John helped him fulfill his dream. For Hamlet, who had loved cars since he was young, it was even more satisfying than obtaining a windfall. He was even more convinced now in his determination to follow John. He knew John was no ordinary man. By following John, he too would create a new world for himself. ¡­ Hamlets parked his car in a parking lot in the central area of Eric State. A huge department store in the commercial center appeared in front of them. John strode forward. Hamlet followed John¡¯s lead and walked towards the mall. Hamlet was really a country bumpkin. He had never been to such a luxurious mall before. His gaze kept circling around. He seemed to be extremely curious about everything. He had never seen such a dazzling array of goods. It was too much for his eyes to take in. And John couldn¡¯t help but smile at Hamlet¡¯s dazed expression. John said to him, ¡°Now that you have followed me, these will only be your entertainment venues in the future. ¡°You can come anytime you want and buy whatever you want, haha.¡± Hamlet excitedly replied, ¡°Yes, Brother John. ¡°I will definitely follow you seriously and protect you from now on.¡± They arrived on the fourth floor of the mall. Different display windows of various brands appeared in front of them. John randomly walked into a store selling luxury brand clothing. The two walked into the shop confidently. However, they were met with an unfriendly gaze. A sharp and mean-looking sales lady said to the two, ¡°The clothes here are all very expensive. You¡¯re not allowed to touch them at will. ¡°If you damage the clothes when you touch it, you guys might not be able to pay for it. ¡°Any piece of clothing here costs thousands or even tens of thousands.¡± John was really unhappy with the sales lady¡¯s disdainful expression. A small sales lady actually dared to be so arrogant to him. She was really courting death. John always spoke calmly to people. Be it to friends or enemies. But towards this sales lady, he said in a rude tone, ¡°Oh? ¡°Is these clothes very expensive? ¡°How expensive can it be?¡± The sales lady looked at John in surprise. In her heart, she despised John even more. She thought to herself: ¡°Hmph, one look, and I can tell they¡¯re just two country bumpkins. They still dare to come to such a place.¡± But her professionalism made her smile at John and say, ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°There are top brands from all over the country. ¡°They were all designed by famous designers. Every piece has its own unique value. ¡°Every piece is very expensive. ¡°If you two want to buy clothes. ¡°You can go to the southern district and buy at the wholesale market there. ¡°The clothes there are cheap and have a variety of styles.¡± Although the sales lady was smiling, her tone didn¡¯t conceal her ridicule towards John and Hamlet. John ignored the woman arrogant and mean words. He shouted in the shop, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s your manager? Bring your manager out to meet me.¡± At this moment a burly man approached John. This tall man was almost 1.8 meters tall. He was wearing a black suit. He looked had the faint air of a leader on him. He didn¡¯t mock John as the sales lady had. With a smile, he said to the two of them, ¡°May I help you, sir?¡± John was satisfied with the manager¡¯s service attitude. With a serious expression, he said to the manager, ¡°I feel that your clothes are pretty good, so I plan to apply for a membership card here. ¡°En¡­ ¡°It¡¯s my first time here, so I won¡¯t top-up too much. I¡¯ll just top-up a small amount of two to three million.¡± At the side, the sales lady listened to John¡¯s arrogant tone and unconsciously scoffed, ¡°Hmph! ¡°A person like you still wants to top-up two to three million? I suppose you haven¡¯t woken up from your dream yet?¡± However, the manager shouted loudly to stop the sales lady. He scolded her loudly, ¡°You¡¯ve been working at our shop for more than a year or two. Don¡¯t you know that customers are gods? ¡°How dare you shout at our customers? ¡°Have you learned all of our company¡¯s etiquette and then thrown them away? ¡°I¡¯ll cut away your bonus for this month as punishment. Go back and reflect on yourself.¡± John could tell at a glance that the manager was covering for the sales lady. But the manager also didn¡¯t want to lose John, a potential customer. Therefore, he punished the sales lady with a dispensable punishment. Obviously, the manager didn¡¯t really believe that John could easily fork out two or three million. John didn¡¯t say much, he just said to the manager, ¡°Sigh, your sales lady really affected my shopping mood. ¡°Forget it, I shall go buy from another shop.¡± Then, chicly turned around and left the shop with Hamlet. And walked straight into the shop beside this one. This shop was slightly smaller than the previous one. However, for most ordinary people, the prices were considered to be sky-high. However, the sales lady of this shop was obviously much more polite than the sales lady in the previous shop. She served John with a smile throughout the process. John was very pleased with this. He said to the young sales lady, ¡°Your shop¡¯s clothes are not bad. I believe your shop should have a top-up service, right?¡± The sales lady was very polite as she smiled and said gently to John, ¡°Yes, sir. ¡°We do have top-up service. ¡°Our minimum top-up is 100,000 dollars. The clothes will be sold at a discount of 5%. ¡°If you top-up one million, you¡¯ll get an additional 200,000. If you top-up two million, you¡¯ll get 300,000. ¡°If you top-up one million, you will become a White-Gold Member. ¡°Top-up two million will become a Platinum Member. ¡°They will enjoy a discount of 15% and 20% respectively.¡± John listened to the sales lady¡¯s introduction and nodded. To the sales lady, he said, ¡°Alright then. Top-up a Platinum membership for me.¡± Then, he took out his bank card and handed it to the sales lady. He said to her, ¡°The password is 181201.¡± The sales lady looked at the bank card in disbelief. She asked John, ¡°Excuse me, Sir, are you sure you want to top-up two million dollars to become a platinum member of our shop?¡± John smiled and nodded at the sales lady. From the bottom of her heart, the sales lady said to John, ¡°Sir, you are truly a forthright person.¡± The sales lady was indeed very happy. Because she had gained a two million dollar customer. For her, this signifies she would get a large sum of commission. Whoever encountered such a thing would be happy, right? She immediately ran to the front desk to apply for John¡¯s membership card. Chapter 38 John and Hamlet strolled around the luxury clothing shop. John picked out three outfits for Hamlets. One was a full-body black suit. From the shoe to the tie to the shirt. All of them. Hamlet stood there in the suit. It had to be said. Although Hamlet¡¯s face was slightly tender, when dressed in this decent-looking suit, it did indeed accentuated his charisma. Wearing this outfit, Hamlet had the look was a successful person too. The second piece of clothing was a training suit. Because both of them had to undergo a lot of training every day, a set of training clothes was necessary. John bought himself a set too. Otherwise, they would always get their clothes wet while training. And they were too lazy to change to a new set while training. The third piece of clothing he bought for Hamlet was a set of casual clothes. It was for him to wear outside casually. It had to be said, even though he was a man, John was still very thoughtful. As for John, he bought a few sets of casual clothes for himself. For some reason, John was obsessed with casual wear. Soon, the two of them finished choosing their clothes. The sales lady had also returned. She held two cards in her hand. One was John¡¯s bank card and the other was the platinum membership card for this shop. ¡°Sir, please keep your platinum membership card. ¡°With this platinum membership card, you can enjoy a 20% discount no matter which shop of ours you visit. ¡°If it¡¯s lost, you just need to tell us your name to replace it.¡± John smiled and kept the two cards. The sales lady saw the two of them carrying their clothes and consciously went forward to carry the clothes for them. ¡°Have both of you finish choosing your clothes? ¡°If so, please follow me to the front desk to settle the bill. Just swipe your membership card.¡± John nodded to the sales lady and followed her to the front desk. After paying, John deliberately didn¡¯t take the membership card. Instead, he led Hamlet quickly out of the shop. They stood at the clothing store they were at before. As expected, the sales lady chased after them. She loudly called out to John, ¡°Sir, sir. You haven¡¯t take your platinum membership card that you just top-up two million into. Don¡¯t forget to keep it.¡± With that, she ran to John and handed him the platinum membership card. John looked at the sales lady with great satisfaction. Because he felt that the sales lady was very smart. She seemed to know that John had been belittled in the shop beside her¡¯s. She knew John hadn¡¯t taken the card on purpose. And she was also very cooperative, saying what she had just said. John couldn¡¯t help but took a closer look at this sales lady. Although she wasn¡¯t that pretty, she was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She was a very good subordinate. As the saying goes, experts live among the common people. It was indeed correct. Therefore, he asked the sales lady, ¡°Is it convenient for you to tell me your name?¡± The sales lady said to John without hesitation, ¡°You can just call me Kalista.¡± John muttered, ¡°Kalista. A very good name.¡± The sales lady smiled at John and returned to her shop. Meanwhile, John and Hamlet carried their bags of clothes and once again walked into the clothing store that looked down on them. ¡°I really like the clothes in your shop. What a pity.¡± John said in an innocent and tragic tone. It seemed like he was muttering to the manager, but also like muttering to the sales lady. After saying this, he still shook his head continuously. He expressed his disappointment and left the clothing shop. After walking out of the shop, he didn¡¯t forget to turn around and say to the manager, ¡°You should really change your service attitude and salesperson.¡± At the side, the sales lady¡¯s expression changed to horror upon hearing John¡¯s words. A fearful thought surfaced in her mind: ¡°What does he mean? Is he trying to get the manager to fire me?¡± At this moment, the manager was furious too. He turned and said to the young lady who didn¡¯t know the rules, ¡°You still want to work in our shop with that attitude of yours? How many years have you worked? ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still behaving like this. Pack up and leave today.¡± The sales lady was also stunned. She looked at the manager in disbelief. She said to him in horror, ¡°Manager, Manager. ¡°I¡¯ve been following you for two to three years. ¡°You¡¯re going to kick me out just because of the words of this man? ¡°You¡¯re so heartless.¡± The sales lady grabbed the manager¡¯s arm and played the emotion card. The manager was indeed very furious at this moment. He shook off the sales lady and walked out of the shop. He didn¡¯t forget to turn around and say, ¡°Remember to pack up and leave.¡± John, who had walked far away, had activated his enhanced hearing. He listened to everything that was happening in the shop. He smiled in satisfaction and walked forward quickly. Hamlet, who was beside him, looked at his Brother John who suddenly laughed loudly. And the laughter was unnatural and lewd. Hamlet couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. He thought: ¡°This big brother is truly¡­ His mood is truly unfathomable. ¡°From time to time, he would put on a naughty smile.¡± In the time that followed. John wandered the entire building with Hamlet. He looked down at the time on his watch. It was already 7.23 PM now. Seeing this, John said to Hamlet who was behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time to leave this mall. ¡°Let bring you to enjoy a good show.¡± After saying this. He didn¡¯t forget to smile mysteriously at Hamlet. The smile gave Hamlet goosebumps. Next, John wasn¡¯t just going to make Victoria feel how terrifying he was. He also wanted Hamlet to reevaluate this Big Brother that he was following. He wanted to let Hamlet know that his Big Brother wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. They walked to the Toyota Land Cruiser. John instructed Hamlet to dump their clothes in the trunk. When they got into the car, John said to Hamlet, ¡°We¡¯re going home, but remember to take the Shekar Street route.¡± Hamlet asked John in confusion, ¡°Why do you want to go through Shekar Street? ¡°If we go that way, we¡¯ll have to travel quite a bit of extra distance.¡± John didn¡¯t answer the question directly. He asked Hamlet, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try speeding in this new car for a while after buying it? ¡°It will take an hour to get home if we go through Shekar Street.¡± Hearing this, Hamlet looked at John gratefully. He looked like he was about to cry. He said seriously to John, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Chapter 39 In the car, John couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh when he recalled Hamlet¡¯s almost crying expression. He secretly said to himself: ¡°Sigh, silly child. ¡°It¡¯s not that Brother John is taking care of you, it¡¯s just that this is part of my plan. ¡°But following me, you will become a big shot in the future.¡± ¡­ Victoria Corporation. In the top-floor office. An old man walked into Victoria¡¯s office and bowed as he said, ¡°Young Mistress, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Victoria glanced at the time on her watch. It was 7.30 PM. She froze. Unexpectedly, her departure time was exactly the same as the man had said on the phone. She thought to herself: ¡°Should I really leave five minutes late? Should I listen to him?¡± Then, Victoria shook her head. ¡®Huh, am I a fool? I actually chose to believe such nonsense. ¡®Maybe he was just talking nonsense but coincidentally right for this timing.¡¯ She stopped thinking about John. She followed the old man out of the office and into the underground parking lot. Her car drove out of Victoria Corporation¡¯s building. September 30, 2020, 7.35 PM. Victoria¡¯s convoy arrived at the highway intersection on Shekar Street. At this moment, John and Hamlet, who were speeding, also arrived at Shekar Street. September 30, 2020: 7.40 PM. The car Victoria was in broke down. It stopped in the middle of the busy road, causing a traffic jam. A group of people from Victoria¡¯s convoy came down to repair Victoria¡¯s car. Several bodyguards stood beside Victoria. Not long after. The main road became completely blocked from the jam. Then, dozens of men in black clothes and masks rushed down from the dozens of cars on the road. They ran toward Victoria. They were holding all kinds of knives that were controlled by law. The men in black fought with Victoria¡¯s bodyguard. The middle-aged butler led Victoria along and quickly ran out of the blocked road. On the road opposite the main road. Without being affected by the traffic jam, the cars on this road were still flowing smoothly. At the same time, John and Hamlet were also on this smooth-driving road. The middle-aged butler brought Victoria with him and was running wildly. Behind them were about ten or so gangsters. These gangsters were chasing after Victoria and the butler. September 30, 2020, 7.45 PM and 39 seconds. John checked the time on his watch. The timing was just right. It was the time recorded in Foresee. ¡®Victoria should be brought along her butler and running towards me now.¡¯ John thought to himself. Then, he looked out of the window. At this moment, a man and a woman were running in his direction. According to the steps in Foresee. John should take the initiative to call out to Victoria now. He stuck his head out of the car and shouted at the man and woman running in the distance, ¡°Hey, the two of you, run this way.¡± Under this dangerous situation, Victoria and the middle-aged butler dashed towards John¡¯s location without hesitation. Victoria was about to get into the car but the middle-aged butler stopped her. ¡°Young Mistress, we can¡¯t just get into someone else¡¯s car. What if he¡¯s from the enemy¡¯s side?¡± John looked at the middle-aged butler who stopped him and revealed an intriguing smile. He said to Victoria, ¡°Dear Miss, if I¡¯m in cahoots with them, I¡¯ll have already gotten out of the car and captured you. Do I still need to waste my breath with you?¡± Hearing this, Victoria agreed to his logic too. She then got into the car without hesitation. The middle-aged butler had no choice but to follow her into the car. John said to Hamlet, ¡°Go.¡± The gangsters had also rushed over. However, their car was blocked on the main road. They watched as the SUV sped away into the distance. They smashed their weapons onto the ground. One of the gangsters cursed, ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s this? ¡°Where did that car come from? ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a license plate on the car yet? ¡°We must find out who the car belongs to and find out where they are.¡± A lackey at the side nodded at his boss and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do it right away.¡± The Toyota sped along the road. The middle-aged butler asked John, ¡°Who are you people? ¡°Why did you help us?¡± John ignored the butler. He turned to Victoria. Then he said to Victoria in the hoarse voice he used when he called her earlier and said, ¡°Hi, beautiful lady, do you recognize my voice?¡± Victoria trembled when she heard John¡¯s voice. She was stunned. She said to John, ¡°You¡¯re the man who called me today.¡± John smiled but didn¡¯t answer Victoria. This gave Victoria a sense of mystery. Victoria was a proud and aloof woman, a very opinionated woman. However, after meeting this man today, she realized that she had been led by the nose by him. She knew that if she stepped into someone else¡¯s rhythm, she would lose the upper hand. She would be led by the nose by John. This was a type of humiliation to a proud woman like her. Therefore, she said to John, ¡°Stop the car, I want to get off.¡± John glanced at his watch. It was now 7.53 PM and 29 seconds on September 30, 2020. The same time mentioned in Foresee. Without another word, John told Hamlet to pull over. Hamlet did so and parked the car at the curb. Then, Victoria and her butler alighted. Although Victoria was very arrogant, she didn¡¯t forget to thank John. But John looked at Victoria with a serious expression. ¡®September 30, 2020. 7.54 PM and 3 seconds. ¡®You got out of the car and walked to Victoria¡¯s side. ¡®You reached for Victoria¡¯s head with one hand. ¡®You placed her head beside your ear and said to her softly the following word.¡¯ ¡°You have someone working undercover around you. ¡°He¡¯s also the one who wants to kill you.¡± With that, John got into the car. As Hamlet sped away, they disappeared from Victoria¡¯s sight. Victoria stood there with dull eyes. She thought to himself: ¡°I have someone undercover around me? ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s really this possibility. ¡°I¡¯m going for a business meeting today, and only a few people knew of this plan. ¡°And this matter is also considered top secret. It¡¯s impossible for others to know about it easily. ¡°But how did this John knew about it?¡± Her heart was filled with questions. Chapter 40 ¡®2020 September 30, 8.05 PM. ¡®You returned home with your subordinate, Hamlet.¡¯ ¡­ At John¡¯s house. Both of them changed into their training clothes. They began their training. John handed over the second level of the Form-Intention Fist¡¯s manual to Hamlet. As for himself, from the Foresee ability, he found the manual for the fourth level of the Form-Intention Fist. ¡®Take a step to the right with the right foot, drag the left foot into a right bow stance, push away the opponent¡¯s left hand with the left hand, and strike the right hand towards the opponent¡¯s head. ¡®Step the right foot back into the left bow stance and turn the left hand into a palm to cut across left. ¡®Right hand grab the opponent¡¯s right wrist. ¡°The left leg is inserted behind the right foot, the left side of his body is turned into a diagonal bow stance, the hands are clenched into fists and moving with the body. Strike from the upper left and lower right side towards the opponent¡¯s head. The opponent¡¯s right foot move half a step forward, while the left foot is inserted behind the right foot. ¡®Turn left. Clenching your hands into fists on your chest. Split the left hand upwards and right hand downwards diagonally. ¡®Move the right foot to the left, drag the right foot into the right bow stance. Change the left fist into a palm and stretch towards the left, stretch the right fist to the right. Move the right foot one step forward. Move the left foot into the right bow stance. At the same time, pull both fists back to your chest, and change the left fist into a palm, then stretch it to the left.¡¯ The fist manual of the Form-Intention Fist could be said to be extremely powerful. Every level had different profoundness in it. John, who had mastered the third level, had already undergone a transformation in his body. The Form-Intention Fist was already very helpful to John upon mastering just the three levels. However, after training in the fourth level, John felt that the profoundness of the fourth level was far beyond that of the third level. The profoundness of the fourth level was indescribable. The profoundness would only appear when he was in that extremely mysterious state of training. 2020 September 30, 8.30 PM. John and Hamlet were both immersed in the sea of training. In the room. Each of their punches and kicks seemed to tear through space. John, who was training in the fourth level of the Form-Intention Fist, his punch was so powerful that the just sound of his fist tearing through the air alone seemed enough to shatter the entire space. The powerful punch created a stream of air that blew everything in the room away. An hour later. John awakened from his training state. Meanwhile, Hamlet was still standing there, pondering over the Form-Intention Fist. He waved his fists continuously without any pause in between. Hamlet was in the same state John was in when John was training in the third level. At this moment, Hamlet was completely immersed in the pleasure brought to him by the Form-Intention Fist. John looked at Hamlet, who was working so hard and couldn¡¯t help but sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to be talented. There are a lot of people with great talent. However, if they don¡¯t use their talent, then everything is useless.¡± Hamlet was both hardworking and talented. Even if John established his own force, Hamlet could definitely still become John¡¯s right-hand man. He didn¡¯t disturb Hamlet, who was immersed in his training. He walked into his bedroom alone. He opened the panel that only he could see. The foreseeable contents appeared in front of John. ¡®September 30, 2020, 9.25 PM 37 seconds. ¡®Victoria will call you at this time. ¡®And you agreed to Victoria¡¯s request. ¡®September 30, 2020, 9.40 PM 13 seconds. ¡®You and Hamlet came to Victoria Corporation. ¡®September 30, 2020, 9.45 PM. ¡®You called Victoria and told her to come alone to the basement.¡¯ Reading the contents of the steps. A plan formed in John¡¯s mind. After he finished reading the steps in Foresee, John left his bedroom. At this moment, Hamlet had already come out of his training state. He said to Hamlet, ¡°What do you think of the second level?¡± Hamlet said seriously to John, ¡°The second level of the Form-Intention Fist is far more profound than the first level. ¡°I was immersed in the training of the second level just now. After I completed the training, I realized that my physical fitness had greatly exceeded my original state. This Form-Intention Fist is really too powerful.¡± John nodded at Hamlet with great satisfaction. He didn¡¯t expect Hamlet to be able to fully explain the profoundness of the second level of the Form-Intention Fist. It seemed that Foresee¡¯s evaluation of Hamlet¡¯s was indeed correct. Hamlet was far more talented in martial arts than him. At this moment, John placed his hands behind his back and said seriously to Hamlet, ¡°In the future, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can come and ask me.¡± Hamlet always took such words to heart. He quickly stood up straight and said to John with a face full of seriousness, ¡°Yes, Brother John.¡± Ring! A phone rang. At this moment, John received an unknown call on his phone. He looked at the number on his phone. He took another look at the time on his phone. It was 9.25 PM 37 seconds on September 30, 2020. A slight smile appeared at the corner of John¡¯s mouth. This call was clearly from Victoria. John answered the phone. He said to the caller, ¡°Hello?¡± At this moment, Victoria¡¯s voice sounded too, ¡°Hello, is this Mr. John?¡± Victoria¡¯s voice carried a trace of mockery in it. As if to tell John that even if he didn¡¯t tell her who he was, she could still find him out. John ignored Victoria¡¯s antics. He said lightly to the other end of the phone, ¡°Yes, I am John. What is it?¡± John pretended to be calm when responding. Then, Victoria said to John, ¡°Mr. John, I think we need to meet.¡± John said into the phone, ¡°Oh? ¡°Why should we meet? ¡°Also, I don¡¯t know who you are. How am I supposed to meet you?¡± Victoria was frustrated and unceremoniously said to John, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be ignorant. You know who I am. I¡¯ll be at Victoria Building the whole day today. Call me when you arrived.¡± Victoria was a very proud person. From a young age, whether it was in her studies when she was young or the competition in the corporate when she grew up, Victoria had also been on the upper hand. But in her interaction with John today, she found that she had been led by the nose by John. Therefore, she had used a rude tone to ask John to come and find her. Being the chairwoman of Victoria Corporation, Victoria¡¯s IQ was also very high. She knew John must have told her the information about the undercover person because he wanted to collaborate with her. So she was sure John would come. From now on, she wanted to grasp the upper hand bit by bit. The result was no surprise to Victoria. John agreed. Victoria hung up first and then let out a long sigh. She said to herself, ¡°John?¡± Over at John¡¯s side, he said to Hamlet, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go somewhere with me.¡± Hamlet nodded at John. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 41 - Begin Negotiatio Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios September 30, 2020, 9: 40 p.m. John and Hamlet arrived at the underground parking lot of Victoria Corporation on time. John pulled out his phone. He glanced at the time on his watch. It hadn¡¯t reached the required time yet. Then he and Hamlet stood in front of the Toyota SUV. John pulled the box of Arthur brand cigarettes out of his pocket. He took out one and held it in his mouth. He didn¡¯t forget to turn around and ask Hamlet. ¡°Do you smoke?¡± He took out a cigarette from the pack and handed it to Hamlet. As Hamlet received the cigarette that John delivered, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been hanging out with them since I was young, so I learned to smoke for a bit.¡± John took out a lighter and lit his cigarette. He handed the lighter to Hamlet, who was standing at the side. After smoking more than half of the cigarette. John glanced down at the time on his watch. It was 9.45 PM, September 30, 2020. John pulled out his phone and called Victoria. The call went through quickly. Victoria¡¯s cold but beautiful voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Where are you now?¡± John said to Victoria, ¡°I¡¯m currently in the underground parking lot of your corporation. ¡°Come down and pick me up now.¡± There was a commanding note in John¡¯s voice. Then, he quickly hung up. Victoria heard the beeping sound on the other end of the phone. She cursed angrily, ¡°Humph. ¡°How dare you order me around? ¡°How dare you hang up on me?¡± Victoria smashed everything around her angrily. If others knew that Victoria had such a terrifying side, they would probably find it unbelievable. In their eyes, Victoria was a capable and cultured woman. ¡­ Victoria walked into the elevator alone. She pressed the button for the second basement floor. Soon, the elevator stopped in the underground parking lot. Victoria stepped out of the elevator and searched the parking lot for John. Then, she saw two men standing beside an SUV and waving at her. She hurried toward John. She came up to John. Victoria¡¯s tone was sour as she said to John, ¡°Mr. John, we meet again.¡± John smiled and said to Victoria, ¡°Yes, we meet again. And we will meet more often in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Miss Victoria?¡± There was a hint of playfulness in John¡¯s words. Victoria replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll definitely meet more often in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me to my office. This isn¡¯t a place to talk.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t care if John agreed or not and turned around to walk towards the elevator door. John looked at Victoria¡¯s back and smiled, shaking his head. He brought Hamlet along and walked towards Victoria. Ding! The elevator door opened. It stopped on the 53rd floor of the Victoria Corporation building. There were no other rooms on this floor. The entire floor belonged to Victoria¡¯s office. Such a large area not only had an office, there was also Victoria¡¯s guest room and a huge conference room. There was even a gym beside the guest room. John looked at the massive office. He thought to himself: ¡°Rich people really know how to play. ¡°In the future, I reckon the scale of my office will probably be even larger than this one.¡± John couldn¡¯t help but look forward to his future. With Foresee¡¯s assistance, John believed that he would definitely succeed. John studied the entire floor. The bodyguards in black suits were scanning around the place with their eyes in a solemn manner. When John and Hamlet appeared, pairs of eyes looked over towards the two of them. The level of security in this office was quite high. Having seen the steps in the foreseeable future, John vaguely knew that Victoria had an unfathomable background. Victoria led John to her office. When John was about to walk to the office. Suddenly, a young-looking bodyguard extended his hand towards John without any warning. Without any hesitation. John stepped forward and grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s arm. The remaining hand suddenly exerted strength and struck out. There was a loud bang. The young-looking bodyguard was sent flying. The atmosphere on this entire floor suddenly became tense. Bodyguards in black suits rushed over and surrounded John and Hamlet. At this moment, John still had a smiling look on his face. John had already foreseen everything that happened. Victoria was a very assertive and self-centered woman. Previously, on the phone, Victoria had finally gotten a bit of the upper hand. However, during the call just now, she gave away the only advantage she had. Hence, this situation happened. This was to suppress John¡¯s arrogance and also to test him. Victoria was trying her best to see through this young man¡¯s personality through his reaction. Because she knew that conflicts weren¡¯t scary. Only the unknown was the most terrifying. In front of Victoria¡¯s office, the atmosphere became tense. On the floor not far away, the bodyguard that John had punched finally managed to stand up with the help of his colleague. His body trembled uncontrollably as a painful look appeared on his face. He was sweating profusely from the pain. Seeing this, Victoria said to the security chief, ¡°Bring them down. This is my guest, you mustn¡¯t offend him.¡± The security chief said respectfully towards Victoria, ¡°Okay, Young Mistress.¡± Victoria turned to John and said, ¡°Sorry, my men are insensible and have offended you, Mr. John.¡± However, John wasn¡¯t angry at all. He just waved his hand lightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, who doesn¡¯t have a few ignorant subordinates?¡± Seeing John¡¯s reaction, Victoria didn¡¯t say anything more. She just quickly walked into her office. John and Hamlet followed. Victoria sat in the huge office chair. She said to John and Hamlet who had just walked in, ¡°Find a place to sit.¡± John didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Victoria. He pulled a stool over and sat in front of her. Hamlet copied John and brought over a chair, sitting behind John. Victoria spoke first, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your condition? ¡°What do you want in exchange for telling me who the undercover is. ¡°Also, how did you know that I have someone undercover around me?¡± Chapter 42 - Cooperation? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Victoria and John locked eyes. Neither of them avoided eye contact. It was like a war without smoke and fire. However, this war was related to their final victory. Then, John said, ¡°My condition is very simple. Ten million US dollars for one piece of information. ¡°I believe this amount of money is just a drop in the ocean for the massive Victoria Corporation and you, the billion-dollar female president.¡± Seeing no change in Victoria¡¯s expression, John continued, ¡°As for my source of information, you don¡¯t need to know yet, but its accuracy is undeniable.¡± Victoria snorted and said, ¡°Why should I believe you? What you said might not necessarily be true. ¡°What if I give you the money and you give me useless information? ¡°Although I don¡¯t lack the ten million US dollars, I won¡¯t easily give you ten million US dollars just like that.¡± John looked calm. He said to Victoria, ¡°I believe you should also know the news that¡¯s in the open, right? And I believe you should also know some insider information through your methods. ¡°Then do you think I have the ability to know the information regarding this undercover person?¡± Victoria felt a knot in her heart. Because she knew that she had lost control of the situation. Everything that would follow next would be her following in John¡¯s footsteps. This was undoubtedly bad news for Victoria. However, Victoria had no choice but to agree. She said to John, ¡°Okay, I accept your condition. ¡°Give me your bank card number now and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± John smiled and said to Victoria, ¡°Very good. You have made a very wise choice.¡± John took a note from the table and wrote a string of numbers on it before handing it to Victoria. Victoria quickly made a call. She said into the phone, ¡°Immediately transfer 10 million US dollars to the account I sent you. Immediately.¡± Then, the person on the other end replied, ¡°Yes, Chairwoman.¡± Buzz~ John¡¯s phone vibrated. He glanced at his phone. A series of numbers appeared on the phone, and the unit at the end of the number was US dollars. Victoria¡¯s money had arrived. For ordinary people, this was an astronomical number that they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn in their entire lifetime. John put the phone away. His expression remained unchanged. It was as if ten million dollars was nothing to him. However, the moment the bank amount was transferred to his account, his emotions were mixed. It turned out that a huge sum of money that he should never be able to obtain in his lifetime could be obtained effortlessly now. ¡°He¡¯s the middle-aged butler serving you. ¡°Mr. Qiao.¡± He looked at Victoria and neatly said in a deep voice. Victoria frowned upon hearing this name. She looked at John¡¯s cold eyes and a trace of suspicion appeared in her eyes. Her butler was an old member of her family. He had been very good to her since she was young. Ever since she became the chairwoman, he had been taking care of her beside her. She had suspected many people, but she never doubted the middle-aged butler who had followed her for decades. John continued the steps he had foreseen and gave a few card numbers and some clues. Then, Victoria handed all of this to her secretary. About 20 minutes later. The secretary¡¯s expression was cold as he walked back. He said something in Victoria¡¯s ear. A fierce look appeared in Victoria¡¯s eyes. She said to her secretary, ¡°Make it cleaner.¡± The secretary replied, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± There was a long silence in the office. Suddenly, Victoria¡¯s voice sounded and said to John, ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate.¡± This was a plan that Victoria came up with after confirming John¡¯s capability. In the large office. At this moment, John¡¯s subordinate, Hamlet, was like a transparent person. He sat quietly behind John without moving. John smiled. To be precise, the content in the Foresee ability was to make John wait for this moment. John didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he suddenly stood up. Then walked straight to Victoria¡¯s desk. John¡¯s face was composed. Victoria watched as this young man with many secrets approached her. Her body tensed. Her hand quietly reached into the drawer beside her. When she touched a gun, her heavy heart seemed to relax. It was as if she had touched her life-saving straw. John noticed Victoria¡¯s movements but didn¡¯t care. His martial art was very good in the first place, and he already knew that Victoria would do such a thing. Therefore, there was even less need to fear. John glanced at his watch. 10.23 PM. John stood in front of Victoria¡¯s desk and looked at her coldly. He said to Victoria, ¡°Cooperate? ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me instead. Become my subordinate and work for me. ¡°Right now, only I can help you survive this crisis.¡± Victoria¡¯s cold eyes focused on John. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer John¡¯s question. Her right hand quickly took the pistol from the drawer and pressed it against John¡¯s head. A playful smile appeared on Victoria¡¯s lips as she looked at John savagely. She said to John, ¡°What right do you have to make me work for you? ¡°Whether you can walk out of this office alive today is still a question. ¡°I have to say, you¡¯re indeed very brave, and your imagination is really wild. ¡°You actually thought of making me your subordinate.¡± John looked coldly at the dark pistol pressing against his head. His expression didn¡¯t change at all. It was as if the front of his head was just a toy gun. It posed no threat to him at all. John laughed out loud and said, ¡°Women are still women. ¡°You¡¯re far inferior to men when it comes to guns. ¡°The Desert Eagle pistol imported from the United States has twelve rounds in its magazine. It uses a 5.55mm caliber bullet with a range of about 400 to 800 meters. It¡¯s a really good pistol. ¡°But this pistol is useless in your hands. You actually dare to threaten me with this?¡± Victoria watched in surprise as John accurately described the gun¡¯s data. She didn¡¯t expect this man in front of her to actually know guns so well. With that, John turned to leave the office. As he was walking out of the office, John suddenly turned around. He said to Victoria, ¡°Your gun isn¡¯t loaded yet, right?¡± Chapter 43 - A Sudden Offer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios John slowly walked out of the building. John exhaled softly. Not long ago. He was also just an unknown working-class person. A very common and dutiful working-class person. But now. The luxurious building that came into view didn¡¯t interest him at all. His original dream was just to have a small house and live a blissful life with his lover. This dream might take him a lifetime to fulfill. Unfortunately, the rich were heartless and treated the commoners as weeds. For insignificant people like John. If not for this miraculous encounter, the best result would just be for him to be killed. Maybe it was because the heavens took pity on the common people, so it picked John out from the masses and gave him the ability to speak up for the common people. Of course, helping the common people would have to wait. Now, he was just trying to resolve the anger in his heart. As John was sighing with emotion, a dark black car stopped in front of him. All of this was naturally within his control. Without any hesitation, he opened the door, got into the car, and closed the door, all in one smooth motion. Of course, he only needed to be responsible for getting into the car. Hamlet would handle the opening and closing of the car door. He cast away his distracting thoughts. John couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although he firmly believed in the system¡¯s Foresee ability, the smooth development of the situation was still very pleasant. That¡¯s right, he and Victoria had reached a preliminary agreement to cooperate. Moreover, he was the leader. After all, his ability was obvious to all. ¡°Victoria¡¯s relationship with me can¡¯t be exposed to those people for the time being. She has to be a spy and secretly work for me.¡± The destination they were headed to now was Victoria¡¯s secret residence. For a daughter of a large family like her, who was also a powerful chairwoman, it was not surprising that she had many villas. A safe and secret hideout was also a must for people like her. Soon, they arrived at their destination. As expected, although the destination wasn¡¯t at a bustling area in the city center, it was unsurprisingly a villa district. The villas here were all extremely luxurious and also very quiet. These were probably the residences most suitable for the so-called big shots. John and Hamlet walked together towards a certain villa. At first, Hamlet wanted to lead the way, but John walked in the right direction without any hesitation, as if he knew the way well. After taking a seat on the third floor, John looked out of the window at another villa. That place happened to belong to Alexander Corporation. Now, it was the place where Neil and his sister were recuperating at. Vengeance burned in John¡¯s eyes. Soon, John retracted his gaze and gently played with a cup on the tea table. Although the hatred in his eyes was concealed, it was deeply rooted in his heart. But John had more to think about now. Time didn¡¯t stop while he was deep in thought. When people were thinking stuff, they wouldn¡¯t notice the passage of time. Time flies. In the blink of an eye, it was already late at night. At this moment, the city¡¯s top beauty, Victoria, finally appeared in front of John. She coughed softly, interrupting John¡¯s thoughts. Victoria was indeed a beauty. Dressed in a light black dress, her proud twin peaks were faintly discernible as large golden waves casually draped over her shoulders. She had a perfect S-shaped body and a small waist. Her every frown and smile was like the legendary Aphrodite from Greece. For a moment, even John, who usually had a calm mind, also couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Victoria finally said, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten my men to investigate the Alexander Corporation this afternoon. ¡°After the incident with Neil and his sister, their father, Alexander, has been extra careful in his daily operations. ¡°In addition to being cautious, he has also organized a group of advisers that are clearly being used to deal with you.¡± Victoria¡¯s voice deepened as she said, ¡°Among them, the old man from the East District, Rayast, has a good relationship with Alexander. They are likely colluding together.¡± Actually, ever since Aix¡¯s funeral, Alexander Corporation hadn¡¯t made any big moves on the surface. Of course, they weren¡¯t going to give up just like that. There must be an even bigger conspiracy brewing. This was just the calm before the storm. No matter what, the foundation of Feiyang Corporation was there. A skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. Not to mention the massive foundation of a century-old family. In contrast, John was alone and had no support. From this, it could be seen that developing a team to support himself was the most pressing issue at hand. Luckily, Victoria and Hamlet were clearly on his side now. As Victoria slowly explained, John also had a deeper understanding of the massive Alexander Corporation. The more he understood, the more terrifying he felt. Fortunately, the Foresee ability that John currently possessed made him no longer an ant that was at the mercy of others. Finally, at the ending of the report, Victoria said a name with a cold expression. The vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce, Stansen. This person was just a lackey of the York Family. She handed John a document, her body seemingly trembling as she did so. John was very surprised. He didn¡¯t know how someone like Victoria could express such strong emotions. The information seemed very detailed. Stansen was an important pawn of the York family in Owain region. His main purpose was to monitor Victoria. Actually, Victoria¡¯s reason for telling John this information was very obvious. She wanted some response from John. John ignored her and continued tapping his fingers. Seeing this, Victoria¡¯s eyes narrowed and her body trembled. She blushed slightly and unexpectedly began to undress. ¡°If possible. I¡¯m even willing to give myself to you. I¡¯m still clean to this day.¡± Looking at John, Victoria¡¯s eyes were burning, her words succinct. She wasn¡¯t willing to marry into the York Family and had planned in advance. If she was unable to resist in the end, she would randomly find a man to give her body to. There wasn¡¯t much time left for her. This was a step that she had to take no matter what. But the man in front of her now was a good choice. He had already displayed quite a bit of his strength. At this moment, her perfect naked body was displayed in front of John, and her tender, fair skin was emitting a rosy glow like rubies. ¡°Are you too impatient?¡± John¡¯s eyes were calm, his expression normal. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± His attitude was noncommittal. In the eyes of countless people in Owain City. Victoria was a proud and talented woman, a high and mighty perfect goddess. But who would have thought that the real she was quietly enduring the pressure from her family day and night, and almost went crazy. Chapter 44 - Owain Or Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Owain region, Wind Cloud Manor. This was a super resort manor that the Alexander Corporation had spent a lot of money to build. Its membership system was very strict. Because the membership level of the visitors was the standard to measure their value. This manor was used for vacation. And it was specially prepared for the rich. The facilities were high-end, and the services they provided to guests were noteworthy. It wasn¡¯t hard to know that this was also a place where the Alexander Corporation used to win over the rich. At this moment, in the super VIP hall, hot springs were steaming. Alexander was wearing a light-colored bathrobe, while Stansen was half-naked as if he had a unique fetish. There were two beautiful women beside each of them. Without exception, these women all had good figures and appearances. They were massaging the legs and shoulders of these two business big shots. ¡°President Stansen, I won¡¯t impose on you anymore.¡± The cigar in his hand only burnt a little before it was violently stuffed into the ashtray. Alexander got up slightly and looked at Stansen, who was squinting. Stansen¡¯s body moved as if he wanted to send Alexander off. However, before his legs moved, Alexander stopped him. He waved his hand and smiled meaningfully. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, President Stansen.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Alexander didn¡¯t stay any longer and walked out of the hall. Inside, the hall was still filled with smoke and moisture. Stansen sniffed the fragrance of the women beside him, but his eyes darkened. His smile disappeared and a cold aura emanated from his body. The women beside him were also shocked by this sudden aura. However, they quickly reacted and endured the discomfort to continue working. ¡­ As soon as Alexander walked out of the hall, the middle-aged butler approached him. ¡°Did you appease him properly?¡± He asked expressionlessly. ¡°Yes, he is, Sir.¡± However, the butler didn¡¯t dare to cross the line. He bowed completely with a face full of respect. Alexander nodded slightly and walked into the dazzling passage with his hands behind his back. At this moment, lewd words came from the hall behind him. Stansen, who was over 50 years old, didn¡¯t look so lazy anymore. ¡­ ¡°John was abandoned at the Owain Orphanage in 1992. ¡°The Owain Orphanage was funded by the Eric Chamber of Commerce ten years ago. ¡°According to the investigation, before he went to prison, John had a deep relationship with Owain Orphanage. ¡°He and his girlfriend, Alice, go there for voluntary help every weekend and periodically provide financial assistance.¡± In a dark room, a young man in gold-rimmed glasses and a black and white tuxedo was reporting meticulously. He stood straight and spoke unhurriedly with great strength in his voice. It was in sharp contrast to the ferocious-looking Alexander who was sitting on the bench. It was no wonder that Alexander, a veteran of the business world who had long ago receded into the dark, wasn¡¯t maintaining his composure. After all, the core of the family, his closest son, had been brutally destroyed by John. ¡­ ¡°Are the siblings doing well?¡± Alexander looked up, his eyes slightly red. No matter how ruthless a person he was, he still had deep feelings for his family. Even a vicious tiger wouldn¡¯t eat its own cubs. ¡°The doctor said that their conditions are very stable.¡± The middle-aged butler thought about his words carefully before answering slowly. Alexander said no more. ¡­ In the central district, under Victoria¡¯s villa. A sports car slowly drove out and soaked into the twilight. At this moment, John was leaning against the sofa, his eyes slightly focused. After listening to Victoria¡¯s explanation, he became curious about the York Family. He was reading the relevant information about the York Family. This so-called York Family was one of the manifestations of the darkest side of this world. The survival of the fittest was vividly reflected in the dark world. The Round Table Association that was a gathering of the rich and powerful, as well as the upper echelons of society¡­ The de facto leader of the mold country¡¯s political scene, the Black Deity Group. The Eric Club, which had a great influence on the global economy. These were probably unheard of in the world of ordinary people, or perhaps they were just legendary organizations. They were the true leader of this world, the fully-deserving overlord. And according to Victoria, the York Family was considered an overlord in the real world. John shook his head gently, wanting to clear away these things that were far from his current level. Looking at the present was the correct thing he should be doing. His gaze deep, the search engine appeared in front of him. With a thought, a line of text appeared. ¡°How can I see Neil and his sister without being discovered?¡± Objective confirmed. Checking the steps given, John rose. ¡°I¡¯ll go out alone for a stroll. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± He said to Hamlet. Hamlet nodded obediently. John put on a dark black coat and strolled out of the villa. Soon, his figure disappeared into a small path. He shuttled through the darkness without any discomfort. The darkness could no longer affect his movements. When he stopped, the villa district police were passing by. ¡­ Not long after, John stopped in the shadow of a tree and looked at the villa he had his eyes on previously. Gentle lights were shining in the room. Figures were moving past outside the window from time to time. An adult dog tied to a chain ball was sleeping soundly in the dog cage. John took in all the sights at a glance. After thinking for a while, he suddenly moved. The moment a figure walked past the window. John had leaped into the garden. In the dog cage, the adult black dog¡¯s sensitive nose sensed something amiss and almost opened its eyes. Unexpectedly, what met it was a broad palm that was approaching it with a powerful force. John exerted strength in his left hand and held the black dog tightly. With a sweep of his right hand, he brought the black dog into his arms. John, who usually kept a straight face, looked terrifying at this moment. After all, this was a matter of killing something. He chopped down with his right hand with all his might. With a slight crack, the sound of bones snapping could be heard. It turned out that John had severed the neck of the adult black dog with his bare hands. The black dog suddenly stopped moving. Chapter 45 - Boy Or Girl Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although the black dog stopped struggling, the danger wasn¡¯t over. He looked at the steps given in front of him. John jumped lightly and pressed his entire body tightly against the garden wall. Just as he finished this action, a flashlight shot over. It brushed against his scalp and shone on the garden. The beam swept wantonly and quickly disappeared. A figure suddenly appeared at the back door of the garden. John chuckled, his lips curling unconsciously. This seemingly impenetrable security seemed to be filled with loopholes in his Foresee ability. He reached for a piece of glass by the window. As expected, the windows were opened one after another, opening a gap that allowed one person to pass through. Then, his figure disappeared. The long corridor only took John an instant to cross. Soon, he arrived in the living room. In the Foresee¡¯s calculations, every small action was preset. Therefore, John didn¡¯t need to be very careful and also wouldn¡¯t be afraid. He only retracted his movements slightly. He even sat on the sofa and lay on his back, enjoying a moment of his life. Footsteps came from the front door. The security guard¡¯s eyes darted around the room. Immediately, the footsteps gradually went away as the figure at the door disappeared. Silence returned to the living room. John walked calmly deeper into the room. At the end of the room was a flight of stairs. With John¡¯s current control over his body, he could go upstairs quietly. He went up to the second floor. He stopped in front of a small bedroom and pushed the door open. It was not difficult to tell that this was the residence of a security guard. John changed into the full outfit of a security guard and walked onto the staircase again. When he walked out of the third floor, another security guard was heading straight towards him. Of course, everything was going according to the steps in Foresee. This person happened to turn around at the right moment, preventing John from exposing himself. Like a shadow, John followed this person step by step. When doing this, even the confident John couldn¡¯t help but felt his heart racing. After all, he was very close to the enemy. John kept exactly the same frequency as the security guard. Footsteps and even breathing sounds seemed to come from only one person. At this moment, John was more like a shadow than the security guard¡¯s real shadow. The guard turned sideways. So did John. It wasn¡¯t until he passed the stairs that led to the fourth floor that John walked away. Into the darkness of the stairs. This experience was simple to describe. However, this required strong control over time and his body. All of this required the perpetrator to maintain absolute focus. Foresee was accurate. As usual, it didn¡¯t make a single mistake. A perfect consideration of all possibilities. This system left an even deeper sense of curiosity, joy, and fear in John¡¯s heart. On the fourth floor, John easily pushed the door open and walked into the recuperation room. This room had long been transformed into the most suitable place for recuperation. John hadn¡¯t forgotten the good habit of locking the door behind him. Sophisticate and expensive equipment were arranged neatly in the room. In the middle were two side-by-side beds. The surrounding was flashing with the blue light of a machine. At this moment, John was like a Ph.D. student who had immersed himself in these machines for decades. He pressed buttons according to the sequence in Foresee. His undisguised footsteps and the sound of the button woke Neil up. A dangerous smile curved on John¡¯s lips as he slowly walked toward the two beds. Confusion appeared in Neil¡¯s eyes, the only part of his body that could move freely. Ding! The lights were turned on by John and instantly filled the entire recuperation room. At this moment, Tina was also awakened by the blinding light. The siblings looked at John at the same time. John slowly looked up, revealing his calm but soul-shocking face. An indescribable fear struck the siblings and quickly filled their hearts. Their breathings were difficult and their eye sockets were deep, making them look like evil spirits. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were unable to move their bodies, it was unknown how huge of a reaction they would have. The once insufferably arrogant second-generation heir and the once arrogant young mistress. Their eyes were filled with fear. They wanted to beg for mercy. However, the person in front of them had long stripped them of their ability to beg. John grinned at Neil but walked toward Tina. She looked at the approaching demon-like figure and trembled. Her face was as pale as paper. A fear that seemingly came from her soul completely conquered her. A foul smell came from beneath her. John frowned, covered his nose with one hand, and used the other to adjust Tina¡¯s oxygen concentration. After adjusting, he stopped moving. ¡­ ¡°If I didn¡¯t have those painful experiences, perhaps I¡¯m living happily with Alice now. ¡°We¡¯ll already be married, and living a not very wealthy but comfortable life.¡± The ruthlessness in his eyes gradually disappeared and John¡¯s expression became calm. He continued to narrate in a lonely voice. ¡°Our marriage house should be in the neighborhood beside the Owain Orphanage. ¡°It will be very convenient for us to visit the place where we were born and raised. That¡¯s also Alice¡¯s wish. ¡°After working hard for more than 20 years, we were finally going to have a little nest of our own.¡± His tone was filled with anticipation. ¡°In these five years¡¯ time, our child should be three or four years old now. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl? ¡°I like girls. And Alice would prefer it to be boys.¡± John muttered like an old man happy to tell his story. ¡­ Chapter 46 - Former Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Whis was from the underground boxing world and was taken in by the Alexander Corporation. After undergoing systematic training, Whis joined the security team of the Alexander Corporation. At this moment, he was standing in the third-floor corridor of the villa, looking around aimlessly. Feeling sleepy, he yawned. However, a sudden alarm pierced his ears. It was a bit more than 1 PM now. The following screams woke Whis up completely. His figure moved, his expression nervous and serious. With a few quick steps, he rushed to the fourth floor. In front of the recuperation room, Kenton, who was in charge of the security on the fourth floor, was already standing there with a heavy expression. Soon, a doctor and a few nurses appeared in the room. They searched every inch of the room carefully. ¡°Someone just came in.¡± Seeing Whis rushing here, Kenton said in a deep voice. Whis¡¯s gaze looked into the room. A bedside lamp was quietly lit. There was a pressed-in spot on the side of Young Master Neil¡¯s bed that was very striking. A nauseating stench surrounded the Young Mistress. The siblings were still in shock and their eyes were dull. Cold sweat broke out on Kenton and Whis¡¯s forehead. This major event was clearly caused by their negligence. They tightened the pistols on their waists and searched meticulously for any possible clues and also the infiltrator who might still be hiding in here. They went to the window and saw that it was locked. Then, they walked towards the spot where John was sitting just now. There was still some warmth left. Suddenly, terrifying news came from their walkie-talkies. ¡°Report!¡± ¡°The adult Croatian black dog raised by the Master is dead! It was cut in the neck and died!¡± Whis and Kenton felt their chests constrict. Who killed the ferocious black dog under their eyes? They didn¡¯t notice anything. Clearly, killing such a dog didn¡¯t take up much of the murderer¡¯s energy. It didn¡¯t even make much noise. Their breathing quickened as they looked at each other. Kenton and Whis, who had mercenary underground boxing experience respectively, trembled. Even after undergoing the strict centralized training of the Alexander Corporation, they were also not confident that they could kill a Croatian black dog quietly. ¡­ When they reappeared, they were both holding onto a special type of fluorescent powder. They scattered the two bags of fluorescent powder around the villa. John¡¯s footprints and other traces appeared quite clearly. Entered through the window, sat down on the sofa, and went upstairs through the stairs¡­ When the footprints on the third floor appeared in front of Whis, he froze. His face was filled with fear as he stared fixedly at the footprints. These were the footprints that he walked previously. As well as the almost identical tracks behind his footprints. His scalp went numb and his back went cold. His breathing became hurried too. That night, many people were destined to be sleepless. ¡­ The entire Alexander Corporation was shocked. ¡­ At this moment, the perpetrator of the incident was standing outside the villa. John stopped for a moment under the tree where he had come from. He retracted his gaze and returned. ¡­ The night passed uneventfully. When the first glimmer of dawn shone through the curtain and began to soothe John¡¯s face, he slowly opened his eyes. He yawned. Then, he closed his eyes again. After resting for a while, John finally composed himself and got up. After changing into a new set of clothes, he walked out of the bedroom without hesitation. He had a dream last night, a dream that he often had five years ago. The dream was just like what he described last night. His and Alice¡¯s beautiful life dissipated the moment he opened his eyes. He really missed Alice now. But he knew that there was a long way to go to reach the conditions in Foresee to heal her. Before this, he couldn¡¯t afford to relax for even a moment. After hastily washing up, John formulated a training plan for Hamlet. Soon, two sweating figures appeared in the room. They trained until the east turned white. The sky lit up. John and Hamlet sat at the table. They began to enjoy the breakfast that Victoria asked a subordinate to send over. John held a glass filled with fresh milk as he spread out the newspaper. The newspaper was naturally sent by Victoria too. His gaze wandered casually, but it was captured by the striking headline in the newspaper. Pa! The glass shattered on the ground and milk splattered everywhere. John¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly as his body trembled uncontrollably. It was because of anger. Hamlet, who was beside him, was also shocked by this scene. However, he knew better than to ask. Instead, he began to clean up the glass dregs and milk drops. The news in the newspaper was about the Owain Orphanage. The main content was as follows: Numerous enterprises, led by the Owain Chamber of Commerce, would temporarily stop funding the orphanage for economic reasons. There weren¡¯t too many details. No strong language. It was just an ordinary record. It was probably deliberately made into the headline. Obviously, that man had achieved his goal. John knew that if the orphanage lost so many funds, the possible outcome of this place where the poor orphans depended on for their survival was obvious. The orphans would be faced with hunger and cold. The orphanage might have to close down. The children could only find another way out and pray for the best. In any case, this place was where John had come from. There were too many things there that were tied to him, too many things. Although his heart was filled with hatred, he also missed this home that had brought him up. There was no time to lose. He had to help his previous home survive this ordeal. He said a hurried goodbye to Hamlet. John walked out of the villa. He jogged into the busy city. His gaze was deep as another search bar appeared in front of him. ¡°How can I ensure my safety for the rest of the day?¡± Numerous methods appeared. Suddenly, John¡¯s pupils constricted and his body tensed up. Chapter 47 - Assassination Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He jogged into the busy city. The city was as usual. It wouldn¡¯t change just because of someone¡¯s troubles. The metal behemoths opened their mouths wide. Devouring wave after wave of people. And now John was among these devoured. His gaze was deep as another search bar appeared in front of him. ¡°How can I ensure my safety for the rest of the day?¡± Numerous methods appeared. Suddenly, John¡¯s pupils constricted and his body tensed up. The Owain Orphanage was located in the original suburbs. But urbanization had covered the area long ago. The green pine forest in the past was now filled with tall buildings. Ten years ago, the Owain Orphanage had received funding from many corporations led by the Owain Chamber of Commerce. This funding wasn¡¯t just for charity. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell the dark meaning of doing this. But compared to the benefits the orphanage would get, those other things seemed insignificant. All kind-hearted people had to thank them. Because of their funding, the children of the orphanage could grow healthily. These companies gained both reputation and fortune. The government in Owain City would officially recognize them from a political perspective. This way, resources would be tilted, they would also gain political status, public prestige, and so on. And these companies have all received lucrative ¡°tax relief¡± conditions. But all of this, the ¡®pity¡¯ these corporations gave to the orphanage for the past ten years. They would all end today. John could be said to be the ¡®culprit¡¯ who caused this result. In the corner of the bus. John tightened his hat and covered his painful head. He really didn¡¯t expect that Alexander Corporation would retaliate in such a despicable manner. This really wasn¡¯t in line with the level of a large corporation. John slowly recalled his life in the orphanage. His childhood was still very blissful. He could play with children his age every day. There was a kind granny taking care of their lives. A young teacher who was specially hired to teach them knowledge. The naive John of childhood had looked at the glamorous ¡°philanthropists¡± with a grateful heart. At that time, he couldn¡¯t understand how the director of the orphanage, Granny, curried favor with the entrepreneurs. He couldn¡¯t see how the elders in the orphanage were bending their backs to the entrepreneurs. ¡­ The bus was reaching the terminal. The buildings in his mind gradually became clearer. ¡®It¡¯s been more than five years.¡¯ John sighed to himself. These five years still made him feel a little unfamiliar with the courtyard in front of him. Not everything would remain constant. John¡¯s chest was filled with the feeling of how the place seemed to be the same, but the people inside weren¡¯t. He looked at this place affectionately with a moved expression. His emotions were complicated and mixed with emotions. However, the deepest emotion he felt now was guilt. This courtyard had been dragged into his revenge after all. It was time to make amends. At the very least, he had to redeem the mistakes he had made. No matter what methods he used. Full of thoughts, John got out of the bus. He didn¡¯t seem to notice the middle-aged man who alighted with him. The middle-aged man and John both stopped in their tracks. Every step in Foresee was being reflected in John¡¯s eyes. Instantly, he started moving. His body was agile and moved almost horizontally. One second, or maybe two seconds. He had just stopped moving when there was a dull explosion from where he was standing previously. Bang! The curb in front of the bus stop was pierced by a small-caliber sniper rifle bullet. Large amounts of sand and stones were splashed, covering his eyes. The bullet was deeply embedded in the asphalt road. Immediately after, John stepped forward without hesitation. He looked up at the building opposite him. The light reflected by the sniper mirror was very dazzling. He expressionlessly took another step back. He walked past the middle-aged man. This person was dressed in gray, and his hand had already secretly touched the inside of his coat. John¡¯s back was facing him without any defenses. With a ruthless and decisive gaze, the middle-aged man drew a short knife that flickered with a cold glint. He sliced through the air in a confident manner. It struck toward John¡¯s heart. Unfortunately, the steps in Foresee were very complete. John turned to the left, his back to the middle-aged man, and extended his right palm. The middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder was gripped tightly, and the palm holding the dagger broke in unison with the sound. Crack! John¡¯s face looked normal and expressionless. Behind him, he heard a painful wail. ¡°Ah!!!¡± John snatched away the short knife and pierced it into the middle-aged man¡¯s heart. The shouting suddenly stopped. John¡¯s clothes were stained with blood. The sniper who had missed the first shot shifted his position. John walked straight towards the orphanage. Behind him, the middle-aged man¡¯s corpse had already been packed into a car by someone. At least, Alexander Corporation wouldn¡¯t dare to carry out large-scale operations openly. After all, on the surface, the world was still ruled by law. As for these failed messes. Naturally, Alexander Corporation had to clean up the mess themselves. John wouldn¡¯t care about such things. ¡­ Chapter 48 - Helping and Training Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A familiar forest path and familiar green pine trees. John pulled down the hood of his hoodie to cover half his face. Like a murderer that often appeared in a movie plot. His bleak figure lengthened in the shade of the forest. It was a bright and sunny day, but after passing through the forest, the sunlight on John was mottled. It was a reflection of his heart. A sincere heart that loved life. However, it was now covered in spots. Not far away, in a small amusement park. The children smiled innocently and played around carefreely. Laughter filled the air. It lingered around for a long time. Mixed with crisp bird language. John finally sighed in relief, his eyes gentle. ¡°At least there are still you guys in this world. ¡°Only children can make me feel the slightest meaning of human existence. ¡°Even I have fallen into the abyss. ¡°Therefore, no matter what, I must ensure that the children¡¯s smiles will continue to bloom.¡± His determination grew stronger. John quickened his pace. He walked into an old building with ten floors. He followed the path in his memory and found the director¡¯s office. He quietly leaned against the wall in front of the door. His gaze was casual. He paused. At the end of the corridor. There seemed to be a young lady with braids. She quietly stuck her head out and smiled brightly. In a daze. John returned to his childhood. He was punished by the director, Granny, for being naughty. It was the day he became familiar with the girl with the sweet smile. His eyes getting warm, John was about to take a closer look. Everything in front of him disappeared. Only the empty corridor was left. Dark, long, and endless. Feeling disappointed and frustrated, John sighed. There was unconcealable loneliness and desolation in his eyes. ¡­ After a long while, he composed himself. Something stirred in the room behind him. The elderly director was making calls one by one. She was begging each of the ¡®kind people¡¯. But there no exceptions in the answers she received. The despair in her heart intensified. The last call ended. The old director opened her mouth. No sound came out. Only bitterness filled the air. The entire room was shrouded in shadows. The old director¡¯s hunched figure seemed to become even older. It was as if she would die at any moment. The desolate silence lasted for a long while. The muffled crying voices of the old employees were finally released. ¡°We¡¯ve offended someone important.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t leaving us any viable solution!¡± ¡°What about those poor children!!¡± ¡­ Outside the door, John just listened. He wanted to open his mouth, he really wanted to see these kind old people again. However, it was no longer suitable for him to reveal himself now. All those related to him and those close to him. All of them might have a chance of being threatened. He wasn¡¯t able to act indifferently towards these kind-hearted elders. After feeling their sadness, John quietly left. On the way, he transferred the ten million dollars he had obtained from Victoria to the orphanage¡¯s account. Of course, this was done anonymously. And in the days that followed. John also decided to send money to the orphanage irregularly. As for why send it irregularly. It was naturally because John himself was also constrained by many factors and was facing many problems too, including money. ¡­ Looking at the path in front of him. From one side of the orphanage, John climbed over the wall and came out of the orphanage. He then pulled down the hood, almost covering his eyes. Putting his hands in his pockets, he disappeared into the busy street. Following the directions of the Foresee, he took several turns. Soon, he appeared again. He stood below a high building with eighteen floors and looked up. Then, he strode into the building. First, he took the elevator. Then, he walked past the fire escape stairs. Next, he crossed the obstacles in his way. A rusty iron door blocked his way. John reached out, steady and strong. Creak. The sound was very dull. It had probably been some years since anyone bothered with this door. The heavy iron door slowly opened. What appeared in front of him was a black muzzle. The man in black lying on the roof paused. He was about to turn to look at the iron door. Bang! A loud bang sounded. The slowly revolving iron door was directly knocked open by the huge force. A cheetah-like figure charged at the man in black. Then came the sound of bones shattering. ¡­ 1.30 PM. In a certain villa district in Owain City. John returned to Victoria¡¯s secret hideout. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re back!¡± Hamlet seemed relieved. ¡°Come, let me see your training progress.¡± But John pointed toward the garden as if nothing had happened. The two of them then went to the garden. He casually threw his coat on the bench. He patted Hamlet on the shoulder and walked three meters away. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back. Big Brother, be careful not to get injured.¡± ¡°Haha, if you can hurt me, how am I worthy of being called Big Brother?¡± Using the technique he had learned from John, Hamlet lowered his body and attacked with all his might. ¡­ From time to time, sounds of whistling wind could be heard in the garden. Fists and palms intersected, and the sounds of bodies colliding were could be occasionally heard. ¡­ John was quite pleased with Hamlet¡¯s performance. According to the evaluation of talents in Foresee, Hamlet was at level eight. A talent of this level was practically at the peak of the ordinary people in the era. Above that, level nine was the level that could be recorded in the annals of history. As for the tenth level, it would be Saints whose name would go down in history. For example, the mysterious Eastern Saint ¡®Confucius¡¯ and the Western Saint ¡®Alexander the Great¡¯, and so on. Without a doubt, John would put a lot of effort into grooming Hamlet. And Hamlet¡¯s performance today was also worthy of John¡¯s nurturing. It wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that Hamlet had put in some effort. John was in a good mood and prepared to teach Hamlet a set of military combat techniques. ¡°You can stop now. I¡¯m very satisfied with you. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll teach you a set of military combat techniques. I hope you¡¯ll keep working hard and practice diligently.¡± John made some simple introductions as he executed the movements. ¡°This military combat technique emphasizes speed, accuracy, and ruthlessness. It aims to kill the enemy in one stroke. ¡°Every move by itself has the powerful capability to defeat an enemy. When combined, the power of this technique is infinite. ¡°Of course, while its power is great, it¡¯s also very difficult to master even just the beginner level. ¡°This requires your relentless training.¡± After the demonstration, Hamlet asked John for some of the details of the movements that he hadn¡¯t memorized. John was happy to answer. After a long while, John walked out of the garden. Behind him was Hamlet, who was training hard. He didn¡¯t dare to slack off for even a moment. After entering the house, John found the information Victoria had given him about the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce, Stansen. He sat on the sofa by the window. He read through it carefully. When he was standing in front of the orphanage¡¯s old director¡¯s door previously, he learned some information. The withdrawal of funds from the orphanage was Stansen¡¯s doing. Stansen even suggested building a new orphanage. As for the old one, it would naturally be demolished. As for this new so-called orphanage. John didn¡¯t know that if it would really benefit society. Or would it become the place where capitalists secretly played their dirty tricks? However, one thing was certain. The old director and the other elders wouldn¡¯t be hired by the new orphanage. The children would probably be trained to become tools for them to use. Be it real or fake, good or evil. John couldn¡¯t possibly watch this happen. He had to stop this from happening. ¡­ Chapter 49 - Instilling Fe Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°How to complete a perfect crime and kill the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce, Stansen, without leaving any evidence.¡± In the search box in front of John. These words appeared. Late in the morning. John was lying comfortably on the sofa in front of the window. He closed his eyes to rest and let the sunlight pour on his body. His body was warm and comfortable. But when he opened his eyes, they were filled with extreme coldness. From now on. His goal for building a hegemon corporation of his own increased by one. Other than waking up his girlfriend Alice, he would also do his best to protect the people and things that he cherished. If the world only taught humans the law of the jungle, then, he wanted to repay the world with the spirit of protecting justice to the end. He wanted to tell the entire human race. Love still exists. Even though he might use bloody methods to achieve this. However, at the critical moment, he had no choice but to do so. Repaying evil with kindness, how to repay kindness? Fight violence with violence, eliminate evil with evil. That was the way to go. John, who had experienced devastation, didn¡¯t have the heart of a saint. He wouldn¡¯t go soft on his enemies. ¡­ Owain City District, 8 AM. A bright white Lamborghini sped past. Narrowly squeezing into a slightly crowded two-lane street. In the car, Stansen, the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce, frowned, looking unhappy. Towards this old street and the bustling commoners, disdain and contempt emanated from his heart. In this old district. There were many old houses that had been left behind since the last century. The walls were filled with dark smoke marks. Some walls even have cracks on them. Stansen didn¡¯t like it. However, he was sitting in a luxury sports car. It wouldn¡¯t matter as long as he didn¡¯t look outside. The reason why he was driven here was because of the president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce, Mr. Orne. On every Sunday morning. He would go to a nearby tea shop to drink morning tea. This was a habit that hadn¡¯t changed in years. As the vice president, Stansen would naturally come frequently to accompany him. ¡­ The streets were filled with bicycles and electric cars. The hawkers on both sides were full of enthusiasm and kept hawking. Stansen felt even more frustrated. Therefore, he simply closed his eyes and rested. The streets were congested. Warwick who the person driving for Stansen. He was Stansen¡¯s trusted aide. He was very good at driving. On the busy road, he drove pretty smoothly. Suddenly, an emergency happened. Warwick hastily stepped on the brakes. Because the car was moving slowly, no accident occurred. ¡°The car in front had a flat tire.¡± He said to Stansen. ¡°Time is running out.¡± Stansen didn¡¯t even bother to move his eyelids as he replied lightly. Although there wasn¡¯t any clear indication of what he required, the meaning in his tone was self-evident and unquestionable. This was his imposing manner towards his subordinates. Warwick, who knew Stansen well, naturally knew what he meant. Warwick looked at the car in front. A furious woman walked out of the Mercedes-Benz car. Warwick looked back. There was a long jam now in the already congested road. He looked at the small road not far away. After thinking for a while. Time was indeed running out. So he turned the steering wheel and drove onto the small road. ¡­ John was standing on the third floor of an old building. He reached out and placed the half-smoked cigarette beside the railing. The cigarette butt was partly inside the railing, and the tail was outside. Then, he didn¡¯t do anything else. He just placed his hand gently on the railing. His gaze wandered. A car appeared in his sight. It was the Lamborghini that was preparing to turn around and drive in his direction. John looked at the watch he was wearing. The time was 8.25 PM and 36 seconds. Then, he turned around and went downstairs. ¡­ A truck drove over on the small road. In the truck was an expressionless Hamlet. He had only temporarily taken over the driver¡¯s job today. Although he didn¡¯t reveal his emotions, it was clearly not as relaxed as he appeared. His hands that were holding the steering wheel were clenched too tightly. His knuckles turned slightly white because of it. He carefully observed the speed of the car. From the corner of his eye, he was also paying attention to the time. He didn¡¯t know what was awaiting him. No reason, no explanation, no purpose, no result. He just trusted Brother John unconditionally. He just needed to completely follow the requirements. He glanced at the Lamborghini coming towards him. He looked away and continued his work. ¡­ At the side of the old street. John was standing in front of a breakfast shop. He had just bought some steamed buns. Of course, there was also soy milk to quench his thirst. He turned around. He looked at the intersection not far away. The Lamborghini was brushing shoulders with the truck. He lowered his head. His watch told him it was now 8.40 PM and 30 seconds. It was quite a round-figured timing. The wheels of the truck crushed over a pile of cement. The cement splattered everywhere. It landed on the glass window of the Lamborghini. The truck gradually disappeared into the distance. Warwick wanted to tell the truck driver to stop. But it was too late. His expression was ugly. The more the wiper wiped, the dirtier the glass was. As if it was wiping the cement all over the glass. Warwick¡¯s vision became more and more blurry. He had no choice but to step on the brakes. The parking spot was just below the old building where John was standing. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going out of the car to wipe the window.¡± He was slightly terrified. ¡°Okay.¡± Stansen unexpectedly didn¡¯t lose his temper and just responded casually. His right eyelid twitched just now. But he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Warwick got out of the car with a rag. He felt extremely depressed. Just then, a dilapidated chair came into view. As if wanting to vent his unhappiness. He casually kicked the chair away forcefully. Bang! The chair crashed into the old building¡¯s wall and also the water pipe. The originally dilapidated chair instantly broke into pieces. As if it felt the vibration. Or perhaps it was because the cigarette butt inside the railing couldn¡¯t withstand the weight of the cigarette tail outside the railing. The cigarette couldn¡¯t take the burden and fell quietly. The high-temperature cigarette butt happened to break the thin rope of a banner on the second floor. Half of the banner fell from the second floor. It hit the glass window of the Lamborghini. There wasn¡¯t any damage at all to the car. A light weighing banner wasn¡¯t enough to damage the Lamborghini. However, Warwick was even more frustrated. He frowned and tried his best to pull down the banner. Something unexpected happened. As the banner was torn down, it broke the glass on the second floor. A crisp shattering sound rang out. The broken glass reflected the brilliant sunlight and fell to the ground. Warwick looked at the glass shards on the ground. Only then did he realize what had happened. He staggered and frantically tried to escape. However, it was already too late. A sharp piece of glass, as if it was precisely calculated, accurately hit his neck. An intense pain assaulted him. He covered his neck and wanted to say something. Only foamy blood flowed out of his mouth. Soon, he fell to the ground. It was only then that Stenson noticed the devastation outside the car. His eyes were filled with fear, and his body trembled. ¡°He noticed me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m his next prey!¡± ¡­ Chapter 50 - Rescue Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Owain City District, Police Headquarters. It was a six-story building. ¡°Something has happened!¡± Looking at the monitor screen, a police officer shouted. She was a police officer of the Mold Country¡¯s Special Task Force. Her name was Sona. Her hair was of a different shade of bluish violet. It was also in the shape of a wave and casually draped over his shoulder. As the voice faded, many eyes looked at her. In the originally quiet police station, it seemed to be starting to get lively. The middle-aged police chief, Fritz, also received the news. ¡°John¡¯s fourth target is the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce, Stansen.¡± Sona pointed at the surveillance screen. It was monitoring what Stansen was going through. The ordinary-looking middle-aged man in the grayish-white coat looked in the direction where Sona was pointing. At the side, veteran officer Victor also leaned back to observe. The situation on the screen was presented to everyone. In the morning, the busyness in front of the old street was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes. The right rear tire of a pale pink Mercedes A-Series suddenly burst! Initially, although it was slow, the traffic flow was smooth. A Lamborghini marked with a red circle began to turn. A transport truck brushed past and crushed the sewage ditch. The dirty water splashed onto the windshield of the Lamborghini driver¡¯s seat. Next. The old chair hit the water pipe and wall. The banner landed in front of the window. The glass shattered. And the middle-aged man whose hand was covering his neck¡­ The series of coincidences and causality magnified in everyone¡¯s eyes. The chest of the criminal investigation experts rose and fell, and their breathing was heavy. The video played over and over again. The cigarette butt that fell onto the rope and the person who had his head lowered and smoked half a cigarette were both noticed too. ¡­ The surveillance footage in the projection returned to normal. ¡°Now, the person hiding in the car is the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce, Stansen.¡± Sona looked at the screen and said in a deep voice. After Warwick, who was his driver and bodyguard, had the accident, Stansen immediately locked the safety lock in the car. He seemed to have realized something. ¡°Also, I detected in the surveillance video of the other areas of Owain City. A motorcade is on its way there.¡± Sona¡¯s expression was solemn as her voice came out of her mouth like a string of pearls. ¡°So why did Stansen become John¡¯s next target?¡± Fritz was puzzled. He didn¡¯t know about the news regarding the Owain Orphanage. He also didn¡¯t know who did it. ¡°It should have something to do with the recent happenings of the Owain Orphanage,¡± Victor said. He was different. He was familiar with the changes in the outside world. He liked to read books and read the newspaper. This was a good way to pass time. Also, he knew about the fact that John had grown up in Owain Orphanage. ¡­ At the center of Owain City, Alexander Corporation headquarters. On the 60th floor of a tall building. Seated inside was beside their boss, Alexander. His expression flickered. Soon, a sinister smile appeared in his dark eyes. His smile gradually widened. It engulfed his entire face from his eyes. The corners of his mouth also began to widen. ¡®The vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce isn¡¯t a person who can be easily bullied. ¡®He values his life greatly and has quite a number of subordinates under him. ¡®At the very least, the president of the Eric Chamber of Commerce wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡¯ He thought to himself. Alexander prepared to watch a good show. He waved his hand, and the middle-aged butler walked forward. He held a cigar in his hand and helped Alexander light it. ¡°If Stansen can leave safely, it¡¯s obvious that John¡¯s ability is just so-so. ¡°If even the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce survive one attack from John, I think there¡¯s no one in Owain who can go against him now.¡± Although this was what he thought, there was no fear on Alexander¡¯s face. Clearly, he believed that Stansen wouldn¡¯t be so easily killed. ¡­ On the 40th floor of a certain financial building. The secretary, Orianna, hurried into the office. With a nervous expression, she leaned down and whispered into Victoria¡¯s ear, ¡°John attacked Stansen. ¡°And it was in public. ¡°Although he disguised it as an accident, the surveillance cameras have recorded everything.¡± Victoria¡¯s expression remained normal, not showing much emotion. She casually replied, ¡°Got it. Go out and do your work first.¡± Soon, the secretary closed the door and left. Until this moment. Victoria finally moved. She looked down at her arm. It was trembling slightly. Because she was actually very nervous. At the same time, unease, excitement, anticipation, and other emotions mixed together. Stansen was an old dog she loathed very much. He was an out-and-out evil person. She had always hated him deeply. ¡°Will it succeed?¡± Victoria took a deep breath and muttered to herself. ¡­ In an old teahouse close to Stansen¡¯s location. The real big shot of Eric, the leader and president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce, Mr. Orne, was slowly sipping his tea. Dressed in a black coat, he sat by the window on the second floor. His hair and beard were all white. However, his body wasn¡¯t stooped. In fact, he was somewhat muscular. His face was rosy and he looked very energetic. He looked old and vigorous. On the second floor, there was only one old man, Orne. A bodyguard in a black and white suit stood at the top of the stairs. He was constantly on guard to protect the old president. ¡°Master.¡± An old man with white hair and beard bowed and walked towards Orne. This old man wasn¡¯t so energetic as Orne. However, he still had some strength. He had just received Stansen¡¯s call. He came here to inform President Orne. He had followed Orne for countless years. Now, he was still the closest butler to Orne. ¡°Something happened to Vice-president Stansen.¡± The old butler said bluntly. He paused for a moment, picked out the main points of the entire incident, and narrated it. ¡°Humph!¡± Orne put down the cup in his hand heavily, a hint of dignity appearing on his old face as he snorted. ¡°These days, these guys easily crush the interests of others, causing the entire business world in Owain City to be in chaos. Even a place like an orphanage had become a place for them to reap benefits and fame.¡± Orne was more than 80 years old. He was an old-school person. He wasn¡¯t exactly kind, but he was quite particular. In fact, for people like Orne, with their identities and statuses, they couldn¡¯t be measured by the values of ordinary people. ¡°Send someone over. At least, nothing must happen to Stansen in this accident.¡± Orne collected his emotions and instructed in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do that right away.¡± The old butler bowed and replied. Chapter 51 - The Death of a Trusted Aide Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Stansen¡¯s status in the business world wasn¡¯t the highest, but it wasn¡¯t low either. He was a rather special existence. News that he was locked in the car spread throughout the top circles in almost an instant. Gazes filled superiority were focused on Stansen. Some were laughing lightly, some were amused, and some were looking at him in surprise. They were receiving news regarding Stansen¡¯s current situation from wherever they were. At this moment, Stansen was panting heavily in the car. Huff! Huff! Huff! He didn¡¯t even dare to open a crack in the window. So now, the oxygen in the car was almost depleted by him, who was filled with terror. This vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He was sweating profusely and trembling all over. He even wanted to curl up under the car seat. The tragic scene of Warwick¡¯s death outside the car was still engraved in Stansen¡¯s mind. Actually, while Warwick was struggling, Stansen had the chance to save him. After all, Warwick¡¯s death was a process. Not an instant. His bloody hand even slapped against the car door and car window as he struggled. His survival instinct told him that the person in the car could help him. Because Stansen valued own his life very much, no matter where he went, his car was always equipped with emergency equipment and necessary medical medications. And they were all the highest-grade items that he could obtain. But Stenson was scared. Terrified. In order to avoid being harmed, he chose to ignore Warwick¡¯s need for help. His trusted aide who had followed him for decades died in front of him just like that. But he didn¡¯t dare to move. Maybe if he opened the car door slightly and handed over some hemostatic medicine and bandages, Warwick wouldn¡¯t die so easily. But the cowardly Stansen didn¡¯t do anything. He began to recall. In the past, this trusted aide of his had schemed with him in many evil things. Burn, rob, rape, and theft. Stansen would do anything for his own benefit. Warwick had naturally helped him by becoming his scapegoat before. He had been a gunman for him and got thrown into prison. Warwick had survived all these years. Today, he had finally become a cold corpse forever. Stansen suddenly regretted his decision. He looked at the bloody handprint outside the window. While feeling fearful, he finally felt a trace of regret. What had happened in the past was already a fact. He didn¡¯t have much time to think back now. He had to inform his situation to those people who could help him now. In order to save own his life. ¡­ At the intersection where the crowd was panicking. John looked at the Lamborghini not far away. In front of the door on the driver¡¯s side, a bloodied Warwick was leaning against it. John¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. He popped the last bun into his mouth and gulped it down. He picked up the straw and poked it into the soy milk glass in his hand. His peaceful eyes focused on the Foresee that only he could see. At 8.46 PM and 21 seconds in the morning, glass fragments fell from the sky. One of it pierced into the carotid artery of Stenson¡¯s driver, Warwick¡­ At 8.46 PM and 56 seconds in the morning, seeing his subordinate who was trying to open the car door to seek emergency treatment. Stansen quickly locked the car. He looked out of the car in fear at Warwick, who kept knocking on the window. At 8.49 PM and 37 seconds in the morning, no amount of pressure could stop the blood from gushing out. Blood quickly flowed out of Warwick¡¯s body. His heart stopped and his brained stopped working from lack of oxygen¡­ Warwick died. John turned and left. Stansen¡¯s Lamborghini was a custom-made bulletproof car and was a special vehicle. All of these calculations were correct. John already knew all these from Foresee. Warwick had done many heinous things following Stansen. He deserved death. So John didn¡¯t felt any extra emotions. ¡­ Soon, black BMWs arrived. At an intersection not far away, they broke through the crowd and rushed over. The cars stopped in front of the Lamborghini and surrounded it. President Orne¡¯s old butler, Kieran, got out from one of the cars. He looked down at the unconscious Warwick and casually instructed, ¡°Carry the corpse away.¡± Then, he walked to the Lamborghini. He lightly knocked on the car door. Deng¡­ Deng¡­ Deng¡­ Stansen looked up. He looked out of the window. Seeing the familiar Kieran, the surrounding cars, and the police officers in black suits. He was finally relieved and was overjoyed. However, he still didn¡¯t intend to open the door. His lips and teeth were white. His hand trembled as he called Kieran. It was obvious how frightened he was. He didn¡¯t even dare to open the door to confirm who the person outside was. When he answered the phone, Kieran¡¯s lips curled in disdain. Although Stansen was the vice president and he was just a butler, their status was actually on par. Kieran had followed Orne for many years. He had experienced countless storms and hardships. He looked down on the cowardly Stansen from the bottom of his heart. After confirmation, Stansen finally plucked up the courage to open the safety lock. The bodyguards in front of the car formed a human wall. A middle-aged butler sat into the Lamborghini. The door was locked by Stansen again. ¡­ Owain Police Station Headquarters. In the surveillance room. The dozens of criminal investigation experts had strange expressions on their faces. They were looking at the surveillance screen. In front of the Lamborghini, there were dozens of cars. It was the BMW team sent by the president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce. Even though it was a huge team composed of dozens of cars, they still seemed to be waiting for something. ¡­ In the video. The cars and ambulances from the police station were all stopped outside the motorcade. At this moment. On the horizon, the sound of propellers could be heard. Then, they saw a helicopter slowly lowering its altitude. The huge motorcade started its engine. Above the motorcade, the helicopter led the way. It observed every intersection that might lead to an accident. No one spoke at the conference table. Victor held out his hand. He habitually twirled a strand of hair on his forehead and pondered. He summarized all the available metrics. ¡®Is our headquarters able to set up an incident by chance and¡­ kill this mister hiding in the car?¡¯ After a while. Victor put down his hair and looked up. He looked at Sona and asked seriously what he was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult.¡± Sona frowned, then shook her head. ¡°The amount of data that require calculation, the aggregated information, and the eliminated variables is almost astronomical¡­ ¡°Perhaps if we are sufficiently prepared, using our supercomputer, that might be possible,¡± Sona said hesitantly. The supercomputer resource she was talking about was a supercomputer that was officially used to regulate the entire Mold Country. Just like the Skynet in the movies and television series. For a computer of this level, even in Mold Country which was known for its advanced technology, there only existed one of it on the surface. Victor stopped talking. Sona had nothing to say too. The surveillance room returned to normal. All that was left were pairs of sharp eyes that continued to look at the monitor screen. ¡­ Chapter 52 - A Large Formation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the center of Owain City, Alexander Corporation headquarters. Alexander leaned on the soft sofa. He watched the video his subordinate was live-streaming to him. A helicopter opened the way. There were dozens of BMW escorts on the ground. In the middle was the bright white Lamborghini. He picked up the red wine. He took a sip. ¡°As I expected. ¡°That old fellow, Orne, won¡¯t sit idle. ¡°But this formation really isn¡¯t small.¡± Alexander thought. This Stansen. He really cherished life. However¡­ He only cherished his own life. ¡­ Financial Center Building, 40th floor. Victoria was in the office. She put down the tablet computer in her hand. She sighed deeply. ¡°Perhaps. ¡°The time hasn¡¯t come yet, right?¡± She could only choose to trust her partner. They were now in the same boat. ¡­ At the old teahouse. Orne was in a bad mood. Wrinkles appeared on his face as he stood up unhappily. He was about to leave the teahouse. ¡°Go back!¡± The bodyguard hurriedly followed closely behind. ¡­ ¡°On Enjing Road, an accident occurred on the east-west road ¡°Please avoid the road ahead of time. ¡°This is Owain Traffic Broadcast¡­¡± A gray Buick drove out of the intersection of Enjing Road. The car¡¯s radio gave out a traffic jam report. ¡°Bro, didn¡¯t you come from Enjing Road? ¡°What happened there just now?¡± The bald middle-aged man in the car turned and asked John casually. His clothes were dirty, his face was messy, and his mannerisms were rough. This was a ride-hailing car that John had randomly found online. He retracted his gaze from Enjing Road. John turned his eyes to the bald man. He casually glanced at the bald driver¡¯s fingernail inconspicuously. The bald man¡¯s fingernails were yellow and were filled with black dregs where they connected to his fingers. His fingers were also slightly deformed. Through the rearview mirror. John saw the bald driver¡¯s teeth. They were black and yellowish. There were even some leeks stuck in them. It was probably caught on his teeth at breakfast. The bald driver¡¯s face was sallow and his eyelids were drooping. It could be determined that this was an old smoker. Of course, there was actually no need for such a complicated observation. Foresee had already explained all these. For the current John, even observing someone or something seemed unnecessary. Of course, having the ability to read people¡¯s expressions was always good to have. ¡°At 8.55 PM and 25 seconds, you walked out of Enjing Road and opened the online dating website at the intersection.¡± ¡°At 8.58 PM and 46 seconds, a gray Buick stopped in front of you. The owner of the car was an old smoker who had smoked for 20 years.¡± John looked away. He began to describe the general process of the incident. ¡°Just now at Enjing Street, a Lamborghini was splashed by mud¡­¡± He spoke unhurriedly with a gentle voice. It was as if he had seen the entire incident with his own eyes. His tone didn¡¯t change at all when he described the scenes that were bloody. In fact, he hadn¡¯t just witnessed it with his own eyes. This so-called traffic accident was even caused by him. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t feel any emotion. All the results were destined. The bald man sweated when he heard this. After all, he was also a ride-hailing driver who worked all year round. There were also times when he was in a bad mood. If in the future, when he vented his temper, and also encountered such bad luck, what should he do? He couldn¡¯t help but admire this young man who was taking his car. The young man was calm and composed. ¡°Bro, mind if I take a smoke?¡± The bald man felt that life was unpredictable and his smoking addiction kicked in. ¡°Go ahead.¡± John lowered his eyes and said calmly. ¡­ At the same time. Stansen¡¯s motorcade had smoothly entered the main road. In the helicopter above the traffic flow. There was a well-equipped security guard. He was on guard at all times and carefully observed for any suspicious signs. ¡°Turn around. Go to Gwen Villa.¡± Suddenly, Stansen changed his mind. Normally, he rarely mentioned or went to Gwen Villa. It could be considered a sort of refuge for him. He felt that it would definitely be safer there. The motorcade naturally followed Stansen¡¯s orders. At the next intersection, this entire motorcade and the helicopter in the sky took a U-turn around. It was quite a magnificent scene. ¡­ In a ray Buick. John¡¯s eyes were almost fixed on the watch on his left hand. His right hand tapped on his thigh rhythmically. He silently counted the time. ¡°At 9.15 PM and 39 seconds in the morning, the car you were in turned into Heku Road. ¡°At 9.43 PM and 11 seconds, the car you¡¯re in will drive to Yanjiang Expressway. ¡°9.59 PM and 24 seconds, the car you¡¯re in will drive down from the Yangjiang Expressway. ¡°10.07 PM and 30 seconds. The car you¡¯re in is on the riverside highway, traveling on the overpass.¡± A step in the Foresee flashed before John¡¯s eyes. At this moment. From the radio. Suddenly, another report came out: ¡°There was a traffic accident near the northwest exit of the highway. ¡°A heavy-duty semi-trailer oil tanker that was parked temporarily in the middle of the road and the emergency lane was chased. ¡°Oil is suspected to have leaked from the tanker. ¡°Drivers who plan to pass through this highway, please avoid it in advance!¡± The announcement ended. John looked up. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we just got off the highway, or we would have been stuck there.¡± The bald man was relieved. He looked up as he spoke. He looked at the highway beside him. At this moment, the highway was already congested with cars. John responded casually. Then, he glanced at his watch. Then, he touched his pocket. He took out his phone. The moment the caller ID appeared, he had already answered the call. Before Victoria could react and was about to say something, John¡¯s inexplicable words interrupted her. ¡°Yes. ¡°My throat feels itchy. ¡°My chest indeed feels a little tight. ¡°My mood is very impetuous, and my mind is blank. ¡°It¡¯s hard to concentrate. It¡¯s like being addicted to cigarettes.¡± ¡­ Victoria was surprised but didn¡¯t know what to do. But she was smart and didn¡¯t interrupt John. Instead, she pondered over John¡¯s words. Was there some hidden meaning behind them? She pondered to herself. However. What Victoria didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, a bald driver was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and driving the car. When he heard John¡¯s first words, he already felt uncomfortable. First John spoke the word throat. The bald driver¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and it felt ticklish. When John said that his chest was tight. His chest felt stuffy too as if he couldn¡¯t breathe. The bald man gradually felt frustrated! ¡°It¡¯s hard to concentrate. It¡¯s like being addicted to cigarettes¡± At this moment. John¡¯s words were like a reminder. The bald middle-aged man also felt his smoking addiction acting up. In the back, John was still on the phone. ¡­ The bald driver took out another cigarette. This time, he didn¡¯t ask again. He lighted it up and took a puff. Then, he let out a long sigh of relief. His stuffy chest finally felt much more comfortable. John glanced at the driver. Then he hung up. The car was still moving smoothly. ¡­ Chapter 53 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the Yangjiang Expressway. At the road where the traffic accident happened. The solvent oil carried by the heavy oil tank was leaking. A portion of the solvent oil slowly flowed along the ditch beside the highway. Then, it entered the drainage pipe on the highway. Directly below the drainage pipe. There was a wide 4-lane asphalt road. At the intersection of the asphalt road. A long shadow was shrinking. The luxurious and huge motorcade was approaching. ¡­ Solvent oil leaked from the heavy fuel tank. Silently. It flowed along the drainage pipe. Into the asphalt road below the highway. The asphalt road wasn¡¯t completely flat. Needless to say, the pits were obvious. Due to the wear and tear of the cars, rain and wind, over time, the asphalt road was completely tilted towards the center. Therefore¡­ Those solvent oils flowed along the uneven road and flowed toward the center of the road. Soon after. In the potholes near the middle of the right driveway. There was already a lot of solvent oil accumulated. ¡­ Owain City, police headquarters. In the surveillance room. Sona kept pulling up the surveillance footage of Stansen¡¯s route. On the screen, Stansen¡¯s motorcade would constantly appear on the monitors. ¡°The motorcade has reached the foot of the highway,¡± Sona reported solemnly. ¡°Stansen¡¯s destination this time should be the Gwen Villa District. ¡°There were no bunkers or obstructions along the way. ¡°With his current security and vigilance¡­¡± Sona paused for a while. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any more accidents.¡± Although they could basically ensure Stansen¡¯s safety now. Sona still used the word ¡®shouldn¡¯t¡¯. After all, his opponent was John. Every move John made was bold and imaginative. Listening to the young police belle¡¯s narration, the criminal investigation experts present also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. After learning that John had acted again, their minds were extremely tense. As Stansen was moving on the road, some of the experts didn¡¯t even dare to blink as they stared at the monitor. ¡°That kid John has put too much pressure on us these days. ¡°To us, his methods are always fantasy-like. ¡°However, each time, it will achieve the result he desired. ¡°I almost thought he was a God.¡± They gradually relaxed and let out a long sigh. However, before they completely relaxed. Sona¡¯s tone changed and she frowned. ¡°Wait a minute! ¡°Near the northwest exit of the Yangjiang Expressway. ¡°There was a traffic accident and a heavy oil tanker was rear-ended!¡± Her gaze quickly swept across the monitor. A moment later, Sona sighed in relief and said, ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s not a big problem. ¡°The accident has been handled. No casualties.¡± Hearing that, the hearts of the criminal investigation experts pounded heavily. Their backs were drenched in a cold sweat. They could only lean back heavily in their chairs. In that instant. They even thought that something had really happened again. In the surveillance room where the atmosphere had relaxed a little. Sitting in the main seat was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man, Victor. When he heard the words ¡°oil tanker¡±, his right eyebrow kept jumping. His entire body suddenly tensed up. He felt a little thirsty. He stood up. Picked up a glass of water. Walked to the water dispenser. Collected and drank half a glass of warm water. His mouth was still dry. He collected half a glass of warm water again. He brought the glass of water to his mouth. Water splashed out of the cup and soaked the back of his hand. At this moment, Victor realized that his right hand that was holding the glass was trembling uncontrollably. Victor inhaled deeply several times to calm himself down. He turned around. A beam of fire shot into the sky and shone in his eyes. His pupils constricted. Covering his head with both hands, he almost fell down. The glass in his hand smashed onto the ground. Pa! The crisp sound of glass shattering could be heard. It echoed in the quiet surveillance room. It seemed so abrupt. ¡­ Owain Financial Center Building. ¡°Yes. ¡°My throat feels itchy. ¡°My chest indeed feels a little tight. ¡°My mood is very impetuous, and my mind is blank. ¡°It¡¯s hard to concentrate. It¡¯s like being addicted to cigarettes.¡± What did these words mean? Victoria was muttering these words. She thought about it word by word. However, she couldn¡¯t figure out any secret signal or something from these words. ¡®Could it be¡­ ¡®These words weren¡¯t for me?¡¯ Victoria suddenly thought of something. At this moment. The secretary outside the door staggered in with a pale face. She didn¡¯t even think of knocking. A scene appeared in front of Victoria. A huge motorcade was moving majestically. On the asphalt road they were about to cross. A strange light reflected. This was a video replay. On the ninth second. The sky was filled with flames. Instantly robbing Victoria of her vision. For a moment, she was lost in thought. Another loud bang sounded. It stripped Victoria of her hearing too. This might be her psychological effect. One thing was sure. She had never seen such a beautiful firework! It was as if the only thing left in the world was the fire in the video. ¡°Miss Victoria!¡± ¡°Miss Victoria!¡± The secretary¡¯s voice finally woke her up. She calmed down and woke up from her daze. Victoria was thrilled. But for some reason, goosebumps crawled all over her delicate white skin. ¡­ Along the highway, there was an overpass. 10.12 AM and 49 seconds. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t feel well.¡± John looked away from his wristwatch. He frowned. He suddenly pointed at the cigarette butt beside the bald driver¡¯s hand. The bald driver responded. Immediately after. He rolled down the car window. He then flicked the cigarette out of the window skillfully. The bald driver retracted his hand. He happened to catch a glimpse of the scene in the rearview mirror from the corner of his eye. He felt very strange about this young man. He could clearly sense that this young passenger seemed to be scrutinizing every move he made while flicking out the cigarette butt. This feeling disappeared in an instant. The bald driver scratched his head and didn¡¯t think too much about it. The cigarette butt was still rolling in the air according to the trajectory of the bald driver¡¯s flick. It drew an arc in the air. It then rolled along the ground. The cigarette landed on the imperceptible traces of the solvent oil. At this moment, something unexpected happened! Sparks appeared. The faint sparks continued to spread along the asphalt road. The crooked oil marks were like the fuse of a cannon. Sparks followed this fuse line and kept moving forward on the ground! Finally! Sporadic flames touched the oil pit in the middle of the right-hand lane. An intense burst of flames burst forth after a short while of brewing! Chapter 54 - An Inescapable Fate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The back tire near the engine tank of a bright white Lamborghini crushed over the oil pit. In the smooth-moving car. The temperature was comfortable and so was Stansen¡¯s mood. Stanson, the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce. He seemed to have finally escaped from the calamity of life and death. He urgently needed to release the suppressed emotions in his heart. He looked at the cars surrounding him like stars surrounding the moon as well the helicopter flying in the sky and leading the way. The pride in his heart broke through the shackles of fear and climbed back up. There was a self-satisfied smile on his lips. Stansen¡¯s breathing was slightly hurried. His skin was still a little hot. Finally, after experiencing extreme fear and oppression. His adrenaline level went up, and he revealed a hideous and twisted smile. He swore in his heart that he would tear John into pieces! Stansen only wanted to vent his anger now! He took out a bottle of expensive red wine from the wine cabinet in the car. He didn¡¯t care about the steps of the so-called aristocrats. He only shook it forcefully. Then, he violently twisted open the cork! Thick and fragrant wine-red liquid sprayed out! Red wine. It matched Stansen¡¯s red cheeks. He didn¡¯t care at all that the wine was seeping into the expensive carpet and luxurious interior beneath his feet. He lowered his head. He looked at his white shirt that was soaked in red wine. Stansen laughed softly. Although he was met with danger this time, the resources mobilized in an emergency allowed him to feel the power that his authority could bring! The middle finger and ring finger of Stansen¡¯s left hand grabbed the neck of the red wine and held it up. He took out a glass of red wine from the wine cabinet with his right hand. He poured himself a full glass of red wine. Copying the actions of the upper-class people, Stansen turned on the sound system. Beethoven¡¯s 5th Symphony poured into the car. The music that was getting stronger and stronger made Stenson felt like a victorious general. The song ended. He also finished the red wine in his glass. Stansen, who was over 50 years old and still had fair skin, showed a hint of drunkenness on his face. At this moment. The phone beside his foot rang. He bent slightly and picked up his phone. Seeing the name on the screen. Stansen frowned deeply. No matter who it was, calling him at this moment had disturbed his mood. However, he didn¡¯t dare to reject the call. Because the person calling was his boss, Orne. Even though he looked unhappy, the moment the call connected, like the weather at the beginning of the season, Stansen¡¯s face instantly changed. With a respectful smile, he replied, ¡°President Orne, I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± His tone was fawning. ¡­ While Stansen was talking on the phone, he looked out of the window. A straight highway. A beautiful bridge that intersected along the river. It didn¡¯t seem to be far from Gwen Villa District. His mood became even happier. His tone became even more respectful. He continued to say something into the phone. He casually looked ahead. In the middle of the clean asphalt road. It was connected to a thin, meandering water trail. His brows rose. He seemed to faintly see some sparks. It seemed to be following a fuse. It kept extending! Before Stansen could react. The front wheels of the car had already crushed over the winding fuse. The tires in front and behind smashed through the uneven road one after another. There was an undetectable bumpiness¡­ ¡°President Orne, please wait a moment. Something seems to have happened to here.¡± Stansen smiled and continued. However, before his voice landed. A fierce heatwave instantly enveloped the car he was sitting in! The area around the car window was red from the fire! Clutching his phone, a strong sense of fear hit him! Stenson didn¡¯t know what had happened. Boom! Boom! Boom! A muffled explosion sounded in his ears! Immediately after. The intense impact flipped the bright white Lamborghini over. The fuel tank exploded! ¡°Huff!¡± ¡°Huff!¡± ¡°Huff!¡± Stansen was like a panting dog. Terrifying blood seeped out of the top of his head. It quickly covered his cheeks. Black and red streams, flowed down endlessly from his head. It had long covered his eyes. Because his Lamborghini was a special car, the quality of the glass was excellent. It didn¡¯t shatter during the collision. But the extreme heat would soon destroy the glass. Stansen painstakingly swiped the blood from his eyes. He originally wanted to struggle and escape. However, when he opened his eyes, the hot glass could no longer hold on. After a moment of silence. In the stuffy, hot, and oppressive car. An explosion occurred! Stansen couldn¡¯t open his eyes anymore. He fell Into endless darkness. ¡­ In a black BMW. The Owain Chamber of Commerce¡¯s 80-year-old president, Orne, sat inside. He was holding a phone in his hand. His cloudy eyes were fixed on the hung-up call. At the end of the call, there were only countless explosions. He knew that Stansen was probably dead. He was feeling rather down. Old President Orne felt some sadness too. After all, Stansen had followed him for many years. Perhaps he often had ulterior motives. But in front of Orne, he still acted very respectfully. ¡°Help me investigate someone.¡± He withdrew from the faint sadness he felt. Orne¡¯s voice was heavy as he said to the old butler beside him. ¡­ In the center of Owain City. In the headquarters building of Feiyang Corporation. Alexander, this business tycoon. This was a person who could make the entire Owain City tremble with one stomp of his foot. At this moment, he was sitting dejectedly at his desk. His face was hideous and twisted. The screen in front of him was burning with raging flames. After a long while. Alexander grabbed the computer screen on the table. He crashed heavily onto the ground. This didn¡¯t relieve his hatred. He suddenly stood up. His feet kept stepping on the fragments of the screen. His hands never stopped moving too. He smashed whatever he saw. Books, wine glasses, calligraphy, and painting. He even pulled out a long knife from under the sofa. He slashed wildly at the desk. This poor wood. Soon, they became wooden blocks and even sawdust. Fragments flew everywhere. Some of them even bounced onto Alexander¡¯s body. Like a madman, he ignored them. He just kept brandishing the long knife. ¡­ On the flat asphalt road. A Buick was driving unhurriedly. ¡°Bro, did you hear anything just now?¡± The bald driver asked casually, just like before. ¡°I hear it.¡± John looked normal. ¡°It sounded like an explosion.¡± His tone was still as casual as ever. The bald driver was used to this strange young man¡¯s tone. He looked in the rearview mirror. ¡°Such a huge cloud of dust!¡± He shouted in surprise. The bald driver wasn¡¯t as calm as John. ¡°It looks like the place we just passed!¡± The bald driver continued. ¡­ Chapter 55 - First Realization Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios 11.35 AM. The sun shone brightly in the sky. Owain City District. It had been more than an hour since the ¡°accident¡± happened to the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce. For ordinary people and even some of the famous people of the ordinary upper-class society, in the circle that they couldn¡¯t see, there were already undercurrents flowing and arrows were drawn. It was like the calm pressure before a storm. It made the people who could know of this feel a sense of suffocation and trembling! This time, the sky in Owain City might change! On the other side. For the tens of millions of ordinary people living in this top international metropolis, today was just a normal day. Under the bright and beautiful sunlight, there was a comfortable breeze. It made many people feel happy. At the nearest large-scale mall from the intersection of the Jiangning Expressway. Meiyi department store. In the supermarket at the bottom. John, who had gotten off the car, was pushing a trolley. He walked calmly between the rows of shelves. From time to time, he would stop in his tracks. He picked up some snack bags and casually looked at the manufacture date. Then, he threw the snacks into the car. John took out his phone and called Hamlet. ¡°When you go back, buy a Mold Country rooster and bring it with you. ¡°I want to eat chicken stew tonight.¡± Like a normal person, John said calmly. There was a pause. He added, ¡°Ask the merchants to kill the chicken and cut it into small pieces. The knives at home aren¡¯t that fast.¡± He casually replied a few more times to Hamlet¡¯s questions. Then, he hung up. John pushed the trolley towards the area selling hotpot base materials. Soon, he bought a bag of materials imported from the Eastern country. He bought some hotpot food. John stood at the entrance of the mall with two large bags. What a normal life. If possible, John was willing to spend the rest of his life like this. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t. His lover Alice was still sound asleep on the bed. She might even be suffering from being tortured by nightmares in her dream. Some hatred, once picked up, was hard to let go of. John squinted at the distant horizon. The respectable sun kept emitting its light and heat. It never asked for anything, only gave. But humans were different. Many people were the exact opposite. They only took. They plundered, they took things by force. Their methods were endless. All they wanted was their own benefits, their own profit. For these, they could give up most things, even love and kinship. Perhaps after obtaining the high position and obtaining power, many things that were lost could be returned. They probably all thought so. But were the things returned to them still the same as the ones they lost? John didn¡¯t believe that to be the case. Since he had the ability to do so, his own life must be controlled by himself! My life belongs to me, not the heavens! All the people and things close to him. He wouldn¡¯t allow them to be harmed. He collected his thoughts. John reached for a taxi. They arrived at the core city district. He paid the bill and got out of the car. He walked to the second floor of the underground garage. His eyes scanned the rows of cars. The cars weren¡¯t much different. He almost didn¡¯t recognize the black Buick he was looking for. Of course, not long after, he still saw it. He walked to the trunk and placed the bag in it. He opened the back door and got in. The driver in black didn¡¯t say anything. He directly started the engine. Owain City, along the highway. Victor¡¯s eyelids were twitching. He was standing in the emergency lane beside the fuel tank car accident. He looked up at the position where the oil tanker that had been before it was dragged away. He flipped up the hair on his forehead. In Victor¡¯s eyes, time seemed to be flowing in reverse. Everything that happened before the accident appeared before his eyes. The cars that kept driving away suddenly started to move backward. In the sky, the sun that was already in the middle of the sky retreated to around ten in the morning. Victor looked fixedly at the heavy, half-hanging oil tanker parked between the outermost driveway and the emergency driveway. He suddenly looked to the left. A white van was coming. The oil tanker was rear-ended. Victor saw the solvent oil leaking from the tanker. He lowered his head and walked along the faint traces of meandering oil. He came to the drainage outlet in front of the highway. He placed his hand on the railing. He stuck his head out and looked at the asphalt road under the highway. The scenes that had occurred not long ago were replicated in his eyes. ¡°Where did the fire come from?¡± Victor twirled the hair on his forehead again. His expression was solemn as he muttered to himself. A thought flashed through his mind. He suddenly looked up. His blue eyes widened. He stared fixedly at the overpass opposite the highway. His breathing gradually became heavy. At the same time, his body became tense. ¡°Help me check all the cars that passed by the overpass at around 10.15 AM! ¡°No! That¡¯s not right! ¡°Start checking from 10.00 AM. Check all the cars that pass along the overpass between 10.00 to 10.15 AM!¡± Victor¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°All of them! ¡°Not a single car must be left unchecked!¡± Victor¡¯s emotion was getting heated and his eyes were bloodshot. He practically growled. He could sense that he had found a key to this mysterious accident! ¡°The most important thing is to pay attention to public transportation such as online ride-hailing cars, taxis, and buses!¡± He continued. As soon as he finished speaking, Victor strode forward. He hurriedly got into the car behind him. ¡­ Not long after. Victor returned to the Owain police headquarters. It was a gray six-story building. In the surveillance room, the atmosphere was tense and solemn. One criminal investigation expert after another, as well as the remaining four secret service agents, were all busy with the investigation information. Outside this six-story building was the Criminal Investigation Department. As well as an even larger team that was also investigating the Stansen incident. In front of the computer, Sona kept scrolling through the surveillance footage at high speed. With a ¡®Pa!¡¯ sound, Suona suddenly pressed the pause button. A gray Buick and a bald middle-aged man in the driver¡¯s seat stopped in the middle of the screen. Her fingers tapped on the keyboard again. All the information about this gray Buick and its owner kept popping up in front of Sona. Her gaze quickly swept across the pages of information. Joy appeared in her eyes. ¡°Captain Victor!¡± She couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in her voice. Victor was always wise and experienced. The clue he gave this time was quite effective. He was indeed worthy of being a respected detective of the older generation. These thoughts flashed across Sona¡¯s mind. ¡°There¡¯s an outcome!¡± She jogged along and called for Victor. Chapter 56 - The Calm John Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± On the way back to the police headquarters. Victor, who had never smoked before, started smoking mouthful by mouthful. He coughed violently in discomfort. After a while, Victor gradually became familiar with the smell of cigarettes. He did something that only an old smoker would do. Amidst the white smoke. Victor seemed to have seen the shadow of an old smoker. Hearing Sona¡¯s call, Victor hurried over, reeking of the smell of cigarettes. Sona knew that Victor didn¡¯t have a habit of smoking. Hence, she felt puzzled. She sniffed the smoke and wanted to say something. However, after noticing Victor¡¯s expression, she stopped paying attention to this detail. ¡°I¡¯ve pulled up a lot of information on the car owner, but this one might suit your requirements the best,¡± Sona said in a deep voice. She looked at the screen. The mouse in her hand kept moving. Soon, a credential photo and related information appeared on the screen. It was presented in front of Victor and Sona. The person in the photo looked like a bald middle-aged man. His skin was sallow, and his eyes were dim. ¡°His name is Peter, 32 years old. He¡¯s an online ride-hailing driver.¡± ¡°Most importantly, I checked the reception information of his platform.¡± Sona¡¯s eyes flickered, her expression focused. ¡°This morning, at 8.57 PM and 45 seconds, Peter received an order to go to the Meiyi department store at the Enjing Road intersection.¡± After saying that, Sona brought up an electronic map of the entire route outlined in red lines. ¡°Do you have his customer¡¯s information?¡± Victor leaned over and looked closely at the screen. ¡°No, this platform has just been established. It doesn¡¯t have any real-name requirements for users yet. Also, I¡¯ve checked the phone number. It¡¯s an empty number.¡± Sona shook her head and replied. Victor pointed at the photo of the bald middle-aged man on the screen. ¡°Find him and invite him over,¡± Victor said in a deep voice. ¡­ After dealing with all the possible scenarios. Victoria felt conflicted. She entered a beauty shop that she secretly owned. She walked a few steps to the underground parking lot of the beauty shop. She quietly entered another ordinary, low-key sedan. The phone in her bag kept vibrating. Victoria answered the phone calls one by one. When she hung up the last call. There was a complicated expression on her fair and beautiful face. It was hard to find an adjective to describe her current chaotic emotions. During the eight years she had been in Owain City, although she was always restrained by the York Family, she still had a secret and reliable information network. Just now. She learned a lot of information through a subordinate. In the current Owain City. Many forces would be taking action. There were undercurrents that could very well change the situation in the city. Victoria looked grave. There was a sense of urgency. She adjusted her breathing and calmed her mind. ¡°The leakage of the solvent oil caused the explosion¡­¡± Her slender and fair fingers gently massaged her temples. Victoria considered a message she had just received. The traffic accident that happened to the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce, Stansen. On the surface, it wasn¡¯t complicated. Therefore, the elites of various industries could easily obtain information about it. However, the more it seemed like an accident, the more shocked everyone was. Unlike the others, Victoria had extra information. The mysterious words. ¡°Like a psychological cue. ¡°He wasn¡¯t talking to me. ¡°Smoking addiction?¡± Victoria¡¯s car quickly disappeared into the busy road. In the back seat. Victoria held her head in her hands. She kept guessing in his heart. Her breathing became heavier. Victoria was trembling. She seemed to have guessed something. At this moment. What appeared in front of Victoria was the scene when she first met John. She held the pistol and pressed the barrel against John¡¯s forehead. What came into view was a pair of fearless eyes that were smiling instead. Those calm, deep eyes kept magnifying in Victoria¡¯s mind! Fear! Victoria thought of those eyes again. She felt a strong sense of fear! ¡­ ¡°Contact President Orne!¡± ¡°Just say that I want to visit him.¡± At the center of Owain City, Alexander Corporation headquarters. In the office on the 60th floor. Alexander held the sharp long knife in his hand. He stood in the middle of a wasteland. His chest rose and fell as he panted heavily. He casually threw the knife on the floor. There were actually drops of blood on the ground. Alexander raised his left hand and handed it over expressionlessly. A hideous wound appeared on his hand. This big shot of Owain City. When he went crazy, he wouldn¡¯t even let himself off. At the side was a trembling female subordinate. Her face was pale and her entire body was trembling as she disinfected and bandaged Alexander¡¯s wound. After venting, Alexander suddenly looked at the middle-aged butler who was waiting quietly beside him. His face turned cold as he said in a deep voice. He paused and added sharply, ¡°Now!¡± According to the mindset of an ordinary person, having offended an existence like John, who was like a demon, they would definitely be in a constant state of panic. They might even hide somewhere and refuse to come out. However, In Alexander¡¯s mind, now was the safest time. At this moment, John had just planned an accident. There would be a temporary void and an absolute safe period! Of course, this was just his own wishful thinking. However, having been in a high position for many years, this gave him unparalleled confidence. Soon, Alexander also sat quietly in a custom-made bulletproof car. ¡­ Starfall Garden, President Orne¡¯s residence. ¡°The chairman of the Feiyang Corporation, Alexander, is here to visit!¡± ¡°I have something important to discuss with you!¡± After the old butler spoke, Alexander also spoke of his purpose. ¡­ Owain Center district, Lotte Villa District. Victoria got out of the car in front of the front door. The driver drove to the underground parking lot. On the way here, she had thought about it. How would John react after planning such an event? But when she actually met John in person. She froze. Steam rose in the elegant living room. Before she entered the house, the fragrance assaulted her senses. An electric hot pot was placed in the middle of the expensive mahogany dining table! John picked out a piece of chicken with red oil from the pot. He was blowing at it as he put it into his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Upon seeing Victoria, John casually greeted her. His second sentence surprised Victoria even more. ¡°Have you had lunch? Do you want to eat together?¡± John acted like a real foodie. Victoria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Looking at John, who had a warm and satisfied smile on his face. She didn¡¯t sense anything out of the ordinary. Could this be the demeanor of a true expert? Wasn¡¯t he worried at all? Or did he not know that he had been targeted by many forces? Victoria felt confused. Chapter 57 - Offering Herself Again? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios An ordinary, slightly old, black Volkswagen Santana drove quietly into the underground parking lot of Owain city¡¯s police headquarters. Two Secret Service agents got out of the car. Behind them was a white-faced, bald middle-aged man whose body was trembling uncontrollably. This person was Peter, the driver of the online ride-hailing car that John was on. The two officers led the bald man into the building. The steps of the staircase flashed past his eyes. Peter felt his heart slowly jumping to his throat. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. However, just now, he saw two IDs belonging to the National Special Task Force. Then, he could only follow them into the car without any resistance. ¡­ In a small interrogation room where all four sides were sealed off. A dim light and cold room. A metal table and wooden chair. Under the ceiling was a wire wrapped in black leather. It was hanging there emptily. There was actually no hanging light under the wire. Peter walked gingerly into the interrogation room. Knock! Knock! A dignified middle-aged man in a detective¡¯s uniform came in. He quietly stood by the door. Suddenly, there was a heavy knock on the door. to signifying his arrival. A voice suddenly sounded in the silent interrogation room. It made Peter¡¯s skin crawl and his palms sweat. He almost jumped up. The switch beside the door was flipped. The middle-aged detective strode to the interrogation table. He switched on the table lamps on both sides. The entire interrogation room was finally much brighter than before. Peter looked at the sudden light and found it dazzling. The middle-aged detective in the detective uniform simply said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Peter agreed readily. He sat down carefully. He reached out to move the chair in front of the metal table. It was heavy! A seemingly thin chair. Unexpectedly, it weighed more than it looks. Creak! The wooden chair was dragged by Peter, making a chest-wrenching sound! When he sat down in front of the table. Peter¡¯s cheeks were already sweating and his eyes were wandering. But only dared to gasp timidly. Outside the interrogation room, on the sixth floor, in the surveillance room. A dozen or so experts, including Victor, carefully observed the bald middle-aged man on the screen. ¡°His mental defenses are about to collapse.¡± said an old detective. In fact, this was what a normal person would do after experiencing all kinds of psychological hints and pressure. A reaction that he should have. As John had done last time. Speaking of which, this bald middle-aged man was quite pitiful. Without him knowing. He had already been involved in a shocking case. And he had been used as a pawn. ¡­ ¡°There was nothing unusual on the way, was there? Victor looked at his two subordinates and asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Pay attention to protecting Peter¡¯s information. ¡°If those people find out that Stanson¡¯s accident might have something to do with Peter. ¡°Then even if he had ten thousand lives, he will still end up dead!¡± Victor warned in a heavy tone. Now, in some of the circles in Owain City. Black clouds were already pressing down on the city. It was just that they lacked a fuse. As soon as he finished speaking. Victor turned and walked toward the interrogation room. ¡­ Scenes of interrogation appeared one after another. It flashed before all the police and secret service agents in the surveillance room. ¡°This person? ¡°I remember him! He was the passenger I pulled over this morning. ¡°No. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°This bro rarely speaks along the way.¡± At this moment. There was a snapping sound. The middle-aged detective remained expressionless. His palm slammed heavily on the table. Peter trembled uncontrollably. He was a 32-year-old man. At this moment, his eyes instantly turned red. Tears were frightened out of her eyes. ¡°Oh! ¡°Right! ¡°I remember that when we turned into the river crossing bridge. ¡°This young man answered a call!¡± Peter stammered as he recalled. Hearing his words, Victor leaned back. He subconsciously stroked the hair on his forehead. At this moment. Peter¡¯s memory became exceptionally clear. He repeated John¡¯s words word by word, almost perfectly recalling John¡¯s words. Hearing this, Victor looked up. A pair of eagle-like sharp eyes looked at the bald man. ¡°This is a simple psychological cue.¡± In the surveillance room. A middle-aged female detective who was very accomplished in the field of psychology and wearing gold-rimmed raised her eyebrows and said. After listening to the last sentence. There was another heavy creaking sound in the interrogation room. Victor suddenly stood up and dragged the chair behind him heavily. Not much emotion could be seen on his face. He just placed his hands in his pockets and walked out of the interrogation room. He walked along the long corridor. The dim corridor lights shone on his face. The main purpose of inviting Peter over was just to confirm John¡¯s level of involvement in this accident. And also to find a logical explanation for the accident. So after obtaining Peter¡¯s statement, the series of processes related to the Stansen explosion was already quite clear. Victor stood in front of the window. His breathing was heavy and hurried. Even though he had encountered countless shocking cases involved with the dark world. At this moment, he still felt an unprecedented fear. Victor looked up. He looked at the dark sky. In the sky, there seemed to be a gray-clothed young man wearing a hood. The young man suddenly looked up. A pair of eyes looked at him mockingly! ¡°He seems to be able to see the future!¡± Victor muttered in his heart. ¡°We need to report this further.¡± ¡°John is at a completely different level than I can handle.¡± Victor lowered his head again. He didn¡¯t dare to look at the distant sky anymore. He remained silent with an unwilling expression. ¡­ Orne¡¯s Starfall Manor. Alexander rose up. ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you then.¡± He bowed to Orne, who was sitting with his eyes closed and said. With that, he bade farewell to Orne softly. Then, Alexander strode away and turned to leave neatly. His emotions were restrained. It was impossible to tell from his face. However, there was a suppressive and terrifying aura faintly discernible on his body. ¡­ The night gradually darkened. In the central district. The bright moonlight shone through the window. It landed on the cashmere carpet. John was half-naked. He was meticulously doing push-ups one after another. Large beads of sweat rolled down his skin. At this moment. The door not far away was suddenly pushed open slowly. John remained in his push-up position. He raised his head and looked over. What came to his eyes was a pair of wine-red high heels first. Then came a pair of beautiful legs wrapped in white stockings. Round, slender, and perfectly straight. He looked up. A short skirt that only covered her hips. An exquisite navel that wasn¡¯t concealed at all. A slim waist. Proud twin peaks that trembled slightly. As well as the beautiful face that was now flushed red and looked even more delicate and charming. ¡°You helped me get rid of Stansen, the old dog of the York family. ¡°He often used his identity as the envoy of the York Family to oppress me. ¡°He¡¯s also a vile person who harms others for his own benefit and takes the lives of others for money. ¡°Even death can¡¯t wipe away his crimes. ¡°Although we are partners, I know that you have to pay a huge price to kill him. ¡°I won¡¯t let you pay for nothing.¡± Victoria bit her red lips and hesitated for a while. She then tried her best to remain calm and said the above words. ¡­ Chapter 58 Victoria¡¯s meaning was obvious. Although John had obtained extraordinary abilities, although he had trained his willpower, he was still a normal young man. He would still have the biological needs of a young man. Not to mention that he had been in prison for five years. There was an infinite fire in his heart. In the huge bedroom. John was still in the push-up position. Between his broad chest. Beads of sweat were gathered. From John¡¯s current point of view, Victoria¡¯s perfect figure was clearly visible. He could even faintly see the mysterious domain. His mouth gradually felt dry. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he swallowed quietly. The blood in his body seemed to be burning. It flowed rapidly into his limbs and bones. He could clearly feel his heart racing. After a long while. John finally sighed. Retracting his palm, he used his arm to support his body. Instead, he changed into a planking position. Victoria saw John move. Like a frightened deer, she faintly took a step back. It looked inconspicuous. But how could it escape the eyes of the current John? He knew in his heart. Victoria was probably trying to cozy up to him. It wasn¡¯t that she liked him very much. ¡°You should leave. I¡¯m not an animal who thinks with my lower body. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this in the future. Don¡¯t force yourself if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Victoria felt relieved as if she had been granted amnesty. She turned to leave. ¡°Also, who said that I need to pay a huge price?¡± A faint chuckle came from behind her. Victoria looked back again. She stared blankly at John. Although John was drenched in sweat, his relaxed tone revealed his dominance. A condescending aura came from John¡¯s body. This man seemed to be very charming! Victoria was dazed for a moment. Then, she quickly awakened and kept her disgraceful appearance. She left quickly. Her steps were chaotic. John laughed bitterly and continued training. In the dead of the night. John finally stopped training. The intensity of John¡¯s training tonight. It was twice as much as before. He wrapped himself in the bath towel and walked into the bathroom barefoot. He didn¡¯t turn on the hot water. Cold water poured on his body. That was one of the top goddesses in Owain City! Be it status, status, or appearance. Few people in Owain could be compared to Victoria. Even though he rejected Victoria. He also had to calm his body down. The next morning. John woke up early. He sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the hall. He looked at an exquisite-looking old book he was holding seriously. History of Mold Country. Using history as a lesson was a very good way to rest his body and mind. While strengthening his body, John began to further enrich his wisdom and strategy. The ability of Foresee was ultimately just an external ability. Only abilities that were engraved in one¡¯s body and soul were the true capital. While John was concentrating on his book. In the garden, 19-year-old Hamlet was training. He punched again and again, practicing the grappling technique! ¡­ Around 9 AM in the morning. Owain City International Airport. A flight from Marka City landed. A medium build man wearing sunglasses and a yellow leather coat appeared. He¡¯s a middle-aged man in his thirties. He walked down the gangway. He looked up at the not too dazzling sun. His expression that was mostly covered by the sunglasses was indifferent. The middle-aged man retracted his gaze. He strode into the reception car. After leaving the arrival hall. He pulled a small suitcase behind him. Just like that. He walked into the garage of the airport casually. He stood in front of a black Mercedes. A bodyguard in a black suit got out of the car to welcome him. He took the suitcase from the middle-aged man¡¯s hand meticulously. Then, he opened the car door for him. ¡°Master York!¡± Together with the East District¡¯s Rayast. The person in charge of the West District for this generation, who, together with Rayast, controlled most of the underground circles in Owain City, Yongen. He was also in the car. He smiled warmly and called out. This person had flown down from Marka City. A middle-aged man in a yellow leather coat. He was the eldest grandson of the York family. He was also Victoria¡¯s marriage partner, Johnson. In fact. Three years ago. Victoria should have already married into the York Family. But Victoria did everything she could to drag on until now. After exchanging some pleasantries, silence returned to the car. Leaning back, Johnson squinted. His expression flickered. He came this time for two reasons. The first reason was regarding Stansen. Stansen, the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce. He was the York family¡¯s agent in Owain City. His status wasn¡¯t that simple. The area under his influence was the entire Pearl Triangle business district! The benefits involved in this competition were huge. The two core economic pillars of the country were the Long Triangle where the York Family¡¯s headquarters, Marka, was located, and the Pearl Triangle region where Owain City was located! Investigate the reason for Stansen¡¯s death. Pick and support a new agent for the York family in the business world in Owain City. This was the first thing. The second thing. Johnson opened his eyes, his gaze sinister. Was to bring Victoria back to the York family! Old Mr. York¡¯s health had been deteriorating recently. As the eldest grandson of the leading branch, before the Old Master passed away. he had to bring this granddaughter-in-law selected by the Old Master back! Johnson clenched his fists. His joints were slightly white. Yongen brought Johnson with him and drove quietly into a villa in the West District. This time, Johnson represented the York family from Marka. News of his arrival in Owain City wasn¡¯t known to anyone other than Yongen and his driver. ¡°Young Master York.¡± In the living room of the villa. Yongen, who had removed his coat and was wearing a thin gray sweater, from the driver¡¯s hand, received a thick folder. Then, he got up. He handed it to Johnson and said, ¡°This is all the information I have on President Stansen.¡± Johnson replied casually. He flipped through the information carefully. Starting from the accident that happened to Neil. Then, to the previous Stansen and Owain Orphanage matter. The information was very detailed. Johnson looked solemn. ¡°Send a death notice to everyone who knows John.¡± Johnson¡¯s eyes were ruthless, and his expression was cold. ¡°Be careful of hiding your identity and splashing the dirty water on East District¡¯s Rayast.¡± Yongen and Johnson looked at each other. The decisiveness and viciousness were obvious. He was indeed the son of a large family. His actions were rather ambitious and ruthless. Chapter 59 In the darkness. A hand suddenly reached into the water. It swayed in the water, causing the rather clear image to be suddenly stirred up. The fish in the water. They were either panicking or suppressing their anger. Or maybe taking the opportunity to hide and observe. East District, the subordinates under Rayast. Whether it was real or fake information and orders. It suddenly spread. Yongen had used the spies that he had hidden for ten years. At this moment, some of them even held high positions. Just that they were working for Rayast. They had been secretly spoiling things for Rayast. This time, it was a big move. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate even if all his pawns would be exposed. He wanted both John and Rayster to suffer heavy losses. In the Owain Orphanage. Knock! Knock! A man in a black trench coat. A young man wearing a mask and hood, only revealing a pair of eyes. He stood in front of the director¡¯s office. The door knocked. The old hospital director, Susan, was already more than 80 years old. Having worked for long hours every day, she already looked older than her peers. After these days of humiliation, anger, and fear. She seemed to be especially old, about to die. The surrounding people could clearly sense that her energy was declining. In fact. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was still held anger in her heart. And still thinking about the hundreds and thousands of cute children in the orphanage. Maybe she had already broken down. Even if she still had a strong faith, her body probably wouldn¡¯t be able to last much longer. She heard a knock on the door. The half-asleep old director, Susan, who was lying on her back in her seat was woken up. Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Her face was dark and sallow. During her nap just now, she had a nightmare again. It was a terrifying dream¡­ She forced herself to respond. She wanted to stand up. She stood up a bit too violently and almost fell down. Her head felt heavy and dizzy. She had to support herself with her hand on the table. She struggled to his feet. The old director had completely white hair. She staggered to the door. Gasping for air, she opened the door. The old director looked up, but met a pair of cold eyes. For some reason, at a certain moment, Susan felt that there was killing intent in these eyes. She was frightened by the coldness. She almost lost his balance. The young man seemed to have noticed the old lady¡¯s state. His lips parted into an even crueler smile. He handed Susan a wooden box very forcefully. Susan had to stagger back a few steps. When she looked out of the door again, The young man was gone. She closed the door and slowly sat on the chair. Susan opened the wooden box. A strong sense of coldness and awe struck her. Her pupils rapidly dilated. The wooden box¡¯s lid fell to the ground. The sound of the lid dropping echoed in the quiet room. In the wooden box was a dagger stained with blood. There even seemed to be meat residue on the sawtooth. This was a huge impact on an old lady who usually had a kind expression! A pungent smell of blood assaulted Susan¡¯s nose. She had been conscientious her entire life, treated others kindly, and loved her children. She had never seen such a scene before. Susan¡¯s face was extremely pale. She suddenly noticed a piece of paper under the dagger. She unfolded the paper. Bloody words appeared in her eyes: ¡°John willfully destroyed our people. ¡°Then went into hiding. ¡°We can¡¯t find him yet. ¡°But you guys have nowhere to run.¡± These words seemed to be like a wild beast that devoured humans. And devoured Susan¡¯s heart. ¡°John?¡± A name from long ago. The old recalled some things related to this name. A warmth engulfed Susan¡¯s body. Although this child was naughty and mischievous, he had an unbreakable bottom line and principle in his heart. He was pure-hearted and persisted in righteousness. Then Susan began to worry about John. ¡°Silly child, what have you done!? ¡°Please don¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± The old director looked anxious and couldn¡¯t help but shout. Outside the office. Old people from the orphanage who had taken care of John rushed here one after another. They looked into the room in a panic. ¡­ Owain City, Huadu District. A burly middle-aged man with a fat stomach. A little girl who was exquisite and beautiful like a doll. She was sitting on the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulders. The little girl was playing happily with her father. The middle-aged man had a simple and honest face and was concentrating on playing with the child. He was a brother who had grown up with John, Galen. Before John entered prison. He had done a lot for John. He had helped with everything he could. Carrying his daughter on his back and carrying the snack bag. Galen headed toward an old neighborhood. This old-fashioned neighborhood was built in the last century. Although it was shabby, the house prices were cheap. It was also because of this that Galen could have a small family here. Galen was grateful and satisfied with his current life. He carefully protected her. They walked to the staircase on the fourth floor. Galen¡¯s heart jolted. A thick, cold aura instantly enveloped him. For some reason, outside his house, quite a number of neighbors who were going upstairs and downstairs were crowding there. Afraid! Afraid of losing everything he had now! Galen carried his daughter on his shoulder and rushed home like a madman. He realized that the lock of his own house was broken. It had been kicked open forcefully! The room was in a mess. The furniture was messy and fragmented. All smashed! ¡°Hubby!¡± His wife¡¯s eyes were red as she sat paralyzed in front of Parker, the pet dog she had raised at home for three years. Parker lay on the ground, whimpering. ¡°Parker is about to die. ¡°He¡¯s probably been kicked in the abdomen.¡± His wife said tearfully. She had also just reached home when she saw this scene. The little girl was frightened to tears. Galen hugged his wife and daughter tightly in his arms. ¡°Look at this.¡± His wife handed Galen a note. There were blood-stained words on the paper, causing Galen¡¯s eyes to turn red. He glared at this note. If he was alone, he could risk his life for John and the others. But there were no ifs¡­ Helplessness, fear, confusion, and unease filled Galen¡¯s heart. Every friend and colleague of John¡¯s received a death threat on the same day. ¡­ At Lotte Villa. John received the news. In the study. John looked at the white-haired old director in the yellowed photo. Looked at the photo of Galen hugging his wife and daughter, sitting tiredly in his ruined house. Looked at his terrified colleagues and friends. Tears welled up in John¡¯s eyes. Chapter 60 Police stations from different districts kept receiving calls. Owain City, Police Headquarters. Sally, a young detective, hugged a document apprehensively. She hurried to the six-level tall gray building. After obtaining approval, she walked into the building. This young female detective was the first person who had come into contact with John. However, not long ago, an inspection team was established. The core of this team was the Special Task Force. Only the most experienced group of criminal investigation specialists were selected. As Sally was too inexperienced, she was naturally excluded. This time, the Owain City Police Headquarters collected all the pieces of information from the various branches to help in their investigation. She was tasked to sent these documents because she was a ¡°half-informed person.¡± In the small conference room beside the surveillance room. Victor was talking to five new colleagues sent by his superiors. They were talking about something. He looked at the vibrating phone on the table. Hence, he put down the pen in his hand and walked to the side. He opened the double-layered curtain in front of the floor-to-ceiling window slightly. He looked towards the long corridor. Soon, Sally, the young detective carrying the documents, appeared before him. ¡°It seems like something has happened. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Victor said. As soon as he finished speaking, he walked out of the conference room. He walked towards the surveillance room. He came to the entrance of the surveillance room. He leaned against the door and listened to Detective Sally¡¯s report. His gaze flickered slightly. Not long after, the young detective bowed and left. Victor picked up a document. Turning the page, he scanned the information. These were testimonies one after another. And the corresponding photos of the accident scenes. He read through a few of them. Victor didn¡¯t show much emotion on his face. He just slammed the reports on the table. He then turned around and walked back into the conference room. After Victor reported John¡¯s information to the Special Task Force. The higher-ups valued John even more now. Moreover, from their reply to Victor, it seemed their attitude towards John was also very strange. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­¡± Victor frowned and hesitated. He took a deep breath and stood in the conference room. He looked at the five people in the room. Five people were the usual number of people in one Special Task Force team. But clearly, they weren¡¯t from the same team originally. Instead, they came from different departments, having been split away from their original teams. They were especially mobilized to Owain City. Of the three people sitting on the left. One was a mature older sister with an intellectual temperament. One was a mellow-looking middle-aged man. The other person had grayish-white hair and was holding a walking stick. He was a meticulous old man. Back in his own police station, Victor had heard of these three people before. They were three hypnotists. As long as they could establish a hypnotic condition. Then, they could bring the target into a world of hypnosis without the target noticing. Therefore, when he saw these three people, Victor¡¯s temples were always pounding. His eyes didn¡¯t want to meet with their eyes. It was like a biological instinct. A sense of vigilance kept emerging. Victor was always worried that unknowingly, he would fall into the hypnosis that they had constructed. The fourth person from the left was a young man. He was also about 27 or 28 years old. Which was about John¡¯s age. There were thick dark circles under his eyes. In this environment, it was as if he was about to fall asleep. His eyes were sleepy and half-closed. Victor knew that this was an existence whose intelligence far exceeded his own. Furthermore, this young man with extraordinary intelligence had the potential to become the organization¡¯s brain in the future. The last person looked very ordinary. If he was placed in a crowd, it was likely no one could find him in it. He seemed to be here with a mission. Perhaps he was here to test their performance in this mission. He might also be here to observe John¡¯s ability. Victor could vaguely sense that there were already real big shots in Mold Country¡¯s Special Task Force who were beginning to notice Owain City. Even in the entire Special Task Force, the abilities of these Special Task Force members weren¡¯t considered weak. ¡°Now, we have the conditions to force John to appear in front of us.¡± Victor took a deep breath. He walked to the long table and sat down. He looked at the five people in front of him. After a pause, he said in a deep voice. ¡­ Owain City. A storm was brewing. The eastern side of the city was in chaos. Black cars drove back and forth. More and more people were led to Rayast. In the downtown area. A traditional building of the Mold Country. Rayast was wearing a brown windbreaker. His hands were placed on a walking stick. He closed his eyes and sat in the living room. In front of this old man. Middle-aged men with pale expressions were kneeling there. After a long while. When no one else was brought here, Rayast opened his eyes. He stood up with the help of his walking stick. This time. The unrest in the east was far beyond his expectations. Many arrogant and unruly people took advantage of the chaos to take action too. A large reason for this was related to Rayast¡¯s old age and lack of energy. When he was young, these clowns never dared to appear in front of him! Rayast¡¯s heart was filled with anger. ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± Rayast walked up to a middle-aged man with a refined temperament who seemed to be a university lecturer and asked. ¡°Sir¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± The middle-aged man no longer had his usual temperament. He was sweating and stammering. Rayast looked at the middle-aged man with muddy eyes. There was impatience in his eyes. The walking stick in his hand tapped heavily on the ground. Then, the momentum of the walking stick changed. Its sharp tip pierced directly toward the middle-aged man¡¯s neck. The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t dodge in time. He didn¡¯t even manage to scream. He was stabbed into the ground. Blood gurgled out of the middle-aged corpse¡¯s neck. The floor was dyed red. Rayast didn¡¯t even blink. The old face looked at the second middle-aged man kneeling at the side. ¡­ Owain City. In an old provision store. John borrowed a phone. He pressed a string of numbers. After a long prompt. The call was finally answered. ¡°Hello¡­ it¡¯s me¡­¡± John¡¯s voice was hoarse and deep. As his words landed. On the other end of the phone. The receiver muttered doubtfully first. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but raised his voice. ¡°John! Is that you, John! ¡­¡± Then, he realized that the voice was too loud. He quickly lowered the volume and almost cried. ¡°Are you okay, bro¡­¡± He finally squeezed out a caring sentence. John thought that after killing so many people, even if he saw someone close to him now, he could remain calm. However, he still miscalculated. His nose felt sore, and water droplets gathered in his eyes, almost flowing down. ¡°Brother Galen, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Instead, you need to be careful and protect yourself and your family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will disturb you in the future.¡± John wiped his eyes and said softly. Then, he hung up. He was afraid that if he said more, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress his emotions. Immediately after, John dialed another number. ¡°Granny, I¡¯ve caused trouble again¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking. John seemed to have returned to his childhood. At that time, he often caused trouble. ¡°Are you okay, Little John?¡± However, there was a sincere voice of concern on the other end of the line. In her eyes, John had always been a child. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Granny. You have to be careful of those bad people. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you next. Little John has already grown up!¡± John couldn¡¯t hold back his tears anymore. ¡­ Chapter 61 He hung up the call again. John collected himself. He had made the last call. It was to call the police headquarters in Owain City. In front of John, in Foresee. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Granny. You have to be careful of those bad people. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you next. Little John has already grown up!¡± John couldn¡¯t hold back his tears anymore. ¡­ Step by step. It was like a code in a computer program. Strictly fulfilling its duty. Cold and precise. ¡°November 27, 5.19 PM and 30 seconds. ¡°After you learned that your family and friends were threatened with death, you trembled in anger, wanting to roar and break free from the shackles. ¡°But you feel deeply powerless. ¡°Same afternoon, 5.43 PM and 24 seconds. ¡°You make the decision. ¡°You called the Owain City Police Headquarters. ¡°You made a deal with them. ¡°You went to the police headquarters alone. ¡°Cooperate with all their investigations. ¡°You receive a warning from a true big shot. ¡°The battles mustn¡¯t hurt the innocent. ¡°The same day at 6.48 PM and 10 seconds. ¡°Before you go to the police headquarters. ¡°You plan to leave some backup plans¡­¡± ¡­ The setting sun shone brightly in the sky. John was wearing a hood. Hands in the pockets. He stood in the shadow of an old building. He looked at the bustling scene of cars on the road. After a long while. John looked down and turned around. He blended into this huge city. The steps in Foresee appeared accurately in John¡¯s eyes. It was just cold data. It was completely emotionless. ¡°November 27, 8.34 PM 19 seconds. ¡°You appeared at the Owain City Car Transport Center. ¡°After 4 minutes and 41 seconds. ¡°You stopped in front of the surveillance camera at the intersection and raised your head. ¡°10.41 PM and 28 seconds the same night. ¡°You entered the University of Medical Sciences in Owain City. ¡°Another 6 minutes and 11 seconds later. ¡°You used your hand to gesture a shooting posture at the surveillance camera. ¡°11.11 PM and 43 seconds the same night¡­ ¡°The next morning, 2.42 AM and 49 seconds¡­ ¡°3.36 AM and 27 seconds¡­¡± Until the early morning. Under the dark sky. It started drizzling. In the empty city. John walked unhurriedly. From time to time, he would look up at the street lamp. The light illuminated the rain nearby. Clear and bright. John walked into deep darkness. During the entire night and early morning. John¡¯s footsteps almost spanned the entire city. He followed the steps in Foresee and did a series of actions. ¡­ After a busy night. John was exhausted. And there wasn¡¯t a single dry spot on his body. All of them were drenched by the rain. He was in a sorry state like a drenched chicken. Although with John¡¯s current physique, he wouldn¡¯t get sick. But the discomfort was inevitable. 5 AM in the morning. In the city that was quiet and deeply last night, busy traffic starting appearing. It was just like how it was during yesterday¡¯s daytime. Life was always like this, repeating over and over. At the exit of a subway station. An old couple in their fifties had already pushed out of their cart. They began to sell breakfast. ¡°Give me a pancake.¡± John put his hands in his pockets. As he said so, he walked towards the food cart. His voice was hoarse and deep. He handed over the money and took the pancake. He rejected the napkins from the couple. Under the orange-yellow light, the old couple with silver hair seemed extremely gentle. Holding the steaming pancake, John turned and left. Then he took a big bite of the pancake. He stopped in his tracks. He let go of his mouth. He fiddled with the pancake. John found an extra omelet and a ham in the pancake. This wasn¡¯t within the range of his orders. John turned to look at the old couple questioningly. ¡°Eat, poor child. ¡°You were soaked in the rain. ¡°Eat more hot food to warm your body.¡± The old woman said softly. Her slightly disabled husband looked at John gently too. John gave the older two a long look. Then, he turned around and quickly melted into the shadows. It was almost like he was running away. Such friendly old people were no longer something he could interact with too much. Otherwise, he would bring harm to them. He gulped down the pancake. John¡¯s body that was drenched in the rain last night felt much warmer. ¡­ 6 AM. John sat on the roof of a building. Looking down at this massive creature that was gradually waking up from its slumber. He recalled a novel he had read in his youth. ¡°If the heavens suppress me, split the heavens apart. ¡°If the earth captures me, shatter it. ¡°We were all born free, who dares to be high and mighty?¡± These words made the young John¡¯s blood boil. When he entered society. After becoming an ordinary office worker. John thought of this passage again. He only felt that the young were frivolous. But at this moment, John thought of these words again. It suited his mental state. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t born very high. Maybe no one would love him. But if anyone attacked him. No matter how far away they were, he would destroy them! No one was born to be bullied. The sharp edges that had previously been smoothed by society. John sharpened them once again. All compromises to life would turn into John¡¯s current unwillingness. They would become the driving force for John to move forward. If he didn¡¯t have freedom, he would rather die! Foresee gave John the ability to defy the heavens. At the same time, it also gave him an aspiration that was higher than the heavens. The meat-eaters of Owain City were afraid that someone would snatch away their money and status. So they were always carrying out evil deeds in secret. Now. John shall punish them for their crimes. ¡­ Time passed second by second. John looked at the horizon. The sun rose in the east and covered the clouds. His mind trembled, his eyes burning. The oppression he felt yesterday night. The arrogance and unscrupulousness of his opponents he felt yesterday night. Now, they were all wiped away. ¡­ 8 AM. John answered a call. ¡°I understand.¡± He responded lightly. John let out a breath. Then, he turned around and entered the city. ¡­ Since the higher-ups had already given the orders, John wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his family and friends anymore. He could use his abilities and go all out now. But at the same time, he also had to try his best to avoid contact with ordinary people. He had to keep a certain distance from his family and friends. There would need to be a clear distinction between now and his previous world. ¡­ In fact. During the call to the Owain City Police Headquarters, a special existence from the Special Task Force also came clean with John. Even if John didn¡¯t agree to their conditions. They would also send warnings to the various parties in Owain City. Because those people had gone too far. They had already crossed the line! ¡­ 9.35 AM. John appeared outside the police headquarters. ¡°Mr. John.¡± A young Special Task Force member who had been waiting by the side quickly walked up and called out. He quietly studied John. There was deep fear in his eyes. John looked at the young detective who walked up to him. He smiled and replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± This ordinary-looking young detective was one of the two detectives who had appeared in the hotel previously. Seeing John act as if he knew him, the young detective frowned. But he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°This way please, Mr. John.¡± He raised his hand timidly and guided John in. ¡­ Chapter 62 In the gray six-story building. In a small conference room. The lights were dim. The light was only coming from the front of the room where the screen lit up. The scene on the screen. It was taken from the recording equipment on the young detective¡¯s body. ¡°Your young colleague, from the first time he met John. ¡°He¡¯s in a state of deep fear and apprehension. ¡°The two of them are facing each other in an unequal state.¡± Among the three psychologists. The mature and sexy-looking older sister, after studying John for a while, looked at Victor and said so smilingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°We haven¡¯t put pressure on this John yet. ¡°Instead, he gave us took us a notch down first.¡± The mellow and gentle middle-aged man replied lightly. A moment after John met the young detective. John had completely taken the upper hand. ¡°This young friend is quite a radical and controlling person.¡± The gold-rimmed glasses old man who was leaning on a walking stick and had white hair said calmly. ¡°Everyone.¡± The old man looked at the two psychological experts beside him who were different from him in their field of expertise. The middle-aged man and the mature sister restrained their emotions and sat upright with a serious expression. ¡°Our target this time is.¡± He paused and cleared his throat. ¡°At least make John enter level five of the hypnosis state. ¡°This young man¡¯s willpower should be far more determined than ordinary people. ¡°So hypnotizing him isn¡¯t an easy task. ¡°Please do your best.¡± The white-haired old man said in a deep voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Both of them expressed their stance. They were well aware of the importance of this hypnosis mission. Although they didn¡¯t necessarily think highly of John. However, the orders from the higher-ups had to be completed. ¡­ In the field of hypnosis. There were six levels of hypnosis that were widely accepted by most hypnotists. Amongst them, the fifth level of hypnosis was to make the hypnotized person hallucinate and start sleepwalking. Then, the scene in his mind would become what the hypnotist wanted him to see. The state of hypnosis at level six was even more shocking. A hypnotist could directly control the hypnotized person at will. Making the hypnotized person seem like a walking corpse. ¡­ As he stepped into the gray six-story building, John stopped. His eyes that were distinct in black and white carefully observed the building. Deng! The moment John stepped into the hall of the first floor of the gray six-story building. He could clearly hear his own footsteps. He continued walking for a few more steps. Deng¡­ Deng¡­ Deng¡­ The footsteps became clearer. It echoed in John¡¯s ears. He found that this building which was located in the corner of the police headquarters was unusually quiet. There was no sense of liveliness in it at all. As if this was an empty place. There weren¡¯t even any insects or other small animals. At this moment. He could only hear his own footsteps. There wasn¡¯t any unnecessary noise. Soon, John stood in the middle of the first-floor hall. He looked to the front and back of the right-hand side. They were all narrow and dim corridors. Darkness filled his vision. But the hall was very bright and spacious. John tipped his head back. He looked up the hall. The light was warm, comfortable, and gentle. Comfortable and trustworthy. The steps on the staircase. The spiral staircase. And the stairwell facing the hall. It was a platform where a number of people could rest. On the outside was a tight railing. The entire hall was filled with the order of an industrial building. John¡¯s eyes shifted to the floor. Although he knew clearly that it was a six-story building, he still instinctively counted the floors in silence. Sixth floor. ¡­ ¡°Mr. John. ¡°Continue walking.¡± Looking at the dazed John, the young detective, in a voice that was neither high nor low, neither fast nor slow, gently said. ¡°En? ¡°Okay¡­ Okay¡­¡± He was no longer as astute and intelligent as he was before. John¡¯s reactions seemed to have slowed down a lot. He nodded and followed the young man. The two of them walked up the stairs. The young detective didn¡¯t choose to lead the way. He also didn¡¯t follow behind John to monitor him. Instead, he walked side by side with John. John seemed oblivious to this. What was even more surprising was that¡ªit was unknown if it was intentional¡ªthe young detective¡¯s pacing was exactly the same as John¡¯s. And they were completely in sync. Not a single sound of unnecessary footsteps could be heard! In this quiet building. Footsteps slowly echoed in the air. ¡­ ¡°You are in charge of receiving John. ¡°You might unconsciously feel fear when facing him. ¡°He might even inadvertently gain control of the situation. ¡°Actually, you are not the only one who feels that way. ¡°It¡¯s the same for all of your companions, including Victor. ¡°Watch your step. ¡°You must maintain the same pacing as John. ¡°Then, gradually let your footsteps became louder. ¡°Like stomping your feet hard. ¡°That will depend on your control. ¡°You will practice with the others during this period of time. ¡°Practice on how to keep your footsteps in sync with others. ¡°When the sound of your footsteps completely covered John¡¯s. ¡°When you¡¯ve reached the third floor. ¡°You can begin to attempt to guide the frequency of his footsteps.¡± This was the conversation between the young detective and the three hypnotists. Now, it appeared in his mind. He began to quietly notice John¡¯s steps. Step by step. In the middle of each flight of stairs. There were photos of famous sceneries around the world hanging on them. John stopped for a moment in front of a painting. It was a bare, withered tree with twisted branches. Just like that. John seemed to have walked to the stairs of the third floor without noticing. The young detective quickened his pace. His footsteps became more frequent. ¡°Huff.¡± At this moment. He was feeling very nervous. If he couldn¡¯t complete his current mission, it could lead to very different outcomes. One wrong move could lead to many mistakes! Soon, he noticed that the footsteps sounding in his ears was actually a uniform sound. There was no disturbance in the sound at all. As expected, John began to fall into the trap they had set. ¡­ Chapter 63 - Beautiful Inte Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the corner of the police headquarters. In the conference room on the sixth floor of the gray building. The five reinforcements and Victor. There were a total of six people. They were all staring intently at the screen. ¡°He has already entered our rhythm.¡± A mature and sexy older sister leaned back in her chair like a lazy cat. Her lips curled up in disdain. This so-called John was only so-so. Why must the higher-ups take it so seriously? ¡°Letting this young detective bring John here was one of the preparations that the three of us had discussed beforehand.¡± The middle-aged man looked at Victor and explained. ¡°After reading the information that you and your team have collected, we judge that you and your companions will subconsciously fear John when facing him. ¡°Amongst the group of you, this young detective who¡¯s guiding John now is especially obvious. ¡°This is also according to your report. ¡°This young man once went to an inn in the city village¡­¡± Leaning on his walking stick, the old man nudged his gold-rimmed glasses added. After listening to the three psychologists experts. Victor didn¡¯t respond. He just had a faint feeling that John wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deal with. ¡°After John¡¯s first psychological intimidation of the young detective. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t want to, he will subconsciously feel disdain and contempt for the young detective. ¡°Therefore, we caught this flaw in his mind and use it to lead him into a shallow state of hypnosis before he sees us. ¡°This way, it will be even easier for us to implement true hypnosis later.¡± The mature and sexy female psychologist adjusted the position of her crossed legs. Then, she added the final explanation. The sound of footsteps on the screen became clearer. It was also very orderly. This made the crowd was this even more amused. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that everyone present was shrewd and scheming, perhaps their amusement would have already shown on their faces. Of course, the sexy older sister was already smiling brightly. ¡­ Not too long later. John had been led to the sixth floor. They walked along the long and deep corridor. John looked at the dimly lit corridor. He felt his thoughts slowing down. The young detective led John to an interrogation room that had been specially arranged. On the surface, this interrogation room was no different from ordinary interrogation rooms. In the dim light. A metal table and wooden chair. And a black leather wire hanging in the air. Only that the wire seemed slightly strange. However, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice this. Normal people who reached the interrogation room would be waiting anxiously for the interrogation to start. They wouldn¡¯t think about such a minor problem anymore. ¡°Mr. John. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The young detective stopped and turned around. He looked deeply at John and said. ¡­ In the conference room not far from the interrogation room. The six detectives with different abilities stared at the screen. They noticed that on John¡¯s face, the arrogance had dissipated. His eyelids were trembling slightly. The eyeball moved left and right unconsciously. He seemed to be in a daze. Seeing this scene. The three psychologist experts cheered in their hearts. Their joy and confidence were beyond words. They nodded at each other. John had undoubtedly entered a state of hypnosis. ¡°I¡¯ll go over later.¡± The mature and sexy woman spoke first. It was as if the credit would be taken away if she went late. She was filled with confidence now. She believed that she could toy with John easily. ¡­ ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Hearing the young detective¡¯s words, John nodded slightly and said. Then, he lowered his head and remained silent. The young detective in front of him, the psychologist experts who had their eyes fixed on the screen, and the others, including Victor. They didn¡¯t see that when John lowered his head for an instant. His pupils were shining brightly. His distinct black and white eyes moved in a strange way. Then, he revealed a terrifying smile. When he looked up again, everything returned to normal. John seemed to still be under hypnosis. Like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. ¡°November 28, 9.45 AM 20 seconds. ¡°You walked to a specially arranged interrogation room on the sixth floor of the gray building. ¡°At this moment, you are under the observation of some people. ¡°You hate the feeling of being spied on. ¡°It¡¯s time to show your talent in acting. ¡°Your eyes will subconsciously tremble and move left and right. ¡°Same day, 9.47 AM and 17 seconds. ¡°You sit at the metal table in the interrogation room. ¡°The same morning, 9.47 PM and 51 seconds.¡± ¡­ As he walked into the gray building. The steps in Foresee that only John could see had been guiding him. This was where John¡¯s confidence lay. It gave him the courage to face anything. After a slight pause. John headed for the metal table. Then, he dragged the wooden chair out. The chair was strangely heavy. There was a creaking sound as the chair scraped against the floor. There was a dull sound. John sat down quietly. ¡­ The young detective had already turned around and left. Only the lonely interrogation room was left. John was alone in the interrogation room. There was one lamp on each side of the metal table, but only one was lit. John looked up. He casually scanned the seemingly ordinary interrogation room. The interrogation room wasn¡¯t spacious. And it was dark and cold. He was about to look away. Then, he suddenly saw the hanging wire. Why wasn¡¯t there a chandelier? He narrowed his eyes and looked at the power line carefully. The ends of the wire revealed the copper wire inside. There seemed to be a sesame-sized black spot on the yellowish-brown copper wire. For some reason, this black dot seemed to be constantly attracting John¡¯s attention. He was increasingly aware of the strangeness of this interrogation room. Although he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact details. However, it was depressing to the mood. The dizziness in his head was real. Although the interrogation room was very small, a simple table lamp wasn¡¯t enough to illuminate the entire interrogation room. In the remaining darkness, who knew what kind of mechanism was hidden inside? As he was thinking randomly. Someone knocked on the door lightly. A fair and delicate hand pushed open the door. What appeared in front of John was a woman with long black hair. She was dressed in formal attire. But the white shirt and suit at the forearm area were rolled up. A mature, sexy, gentle, and intellectual-looking beauty. ¡°Hi. ¡°My name is Shasha. I¡¯m mainly in charge of your interrogation this time.¡± This psychology expert with a sisterly-like temperament had a calm expression and her words were concise. ¡­ Chapter 64 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There was a ¡®thud¡¯ sound. The other table lamp on the metal table was lighted up by this beautiful lady. Although the light wasn¡¯t dazzling, the appearance of it was too sudden. John unconsciously closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he noticed the wires hanging overhead. The black spot on it was even more eye-catching. It was the size of a sesame seed. But it seemed to be magnified in John¡¯s eyes. ¡°From November 19, Neil¡¯s accident. ¡°To November 21, the accident at the Alexander Corporation building. ¡°Then November 22nd¡­ ¡°Also, November 25, the death of Stansen, the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce. ¡°We have done a detailed investigation. ¡°In these few incidents, you will appear at the scene of the accident in different identities.¡± The lady psychology expert said coldly. However, it seemed to be no different from a normal detective interrogating a suspect. On a wooden chair in front of the metal table. John pursed his lips at that. Such a question was obviously too old-fashioned. He leaned back casually. His gaze unconsciously swept across the wire hanging above his head. The black dot on it became deeper and deeper. Capturing his heart. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a coincidence. ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s fate?¡± John looked normal and replied casually. ¡­ In the narrow interrogation room with dim lights and a cold atmosphere, streams of conversation echoed. Suddenly, Shasha changed the topic. She began to mention repeated the pencil John had dropped in front of the trash can. After fruitless questioning, Shasha directly took out a transparent envelope that was sent from the police headquarters. In the plastic sealing bag was the pencil that John had personally sharpened. At this moment, the pencil¡¯s tip had been broken. Shasha calmly crossed her legs. Under the legs wrapped in flesh-colored stockings, her shallow heels were half dragging. The heel of her shoe was gently rocked by Shasha. A crisp sound echoed from the impact. The frequency was in sync with John¡¯s footsteps just now. ¡°Pencil. ¡°Car accident. ¡°Neil. ¡°Pencil. ¡°Car accident.¡± ¡­ John was still focused on the sesame-sized black dot. ¡­ In the conference room not far from the interrogation room. Several pairs of eyes were still focused on the image on the screen. ¡°The level of hypnosis is starting to increase. ¡°Look at the muscles in John¡¯s body. ¡°Level-two hypnosis depth. ¡°Level-three hypnosis depth. ¡°He¡¯s already at the fourth level! ¡°As expected of Shasha. ¡°Sexy and beautiful women are always very attractive to young men. ¡°Once you disrupt this young friend¡¯s mind, hypnosis will be very easy to carry out.¡± The two psychologists could easily tell how deeply hypnotized John was now. They were even more impressed with Shasha¡¯s innate advantage. ¡­ ¡°John.¡± In the interrogation room. Sasha opened the transparent plastic envelope. She took out the decapitated pencil. In a notebook in her hand. Slowly but continuously, she drew a number. 5! Although the tip of the pencil had broken off, the pencil core wasn¡¯t completely damaged. The carbon rod inside the pencil could still be used. Although the number she drew was very rough in outline and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. But after listening to Shasha¡¯s continuous drawing, a distinct number 5 appeared in front of John. John might never have seen this font before. But he could clearly tell that it was a number 5. This feeling was very strange. ¡°What do you think this is?¡± Shasha also used words to guide John. At a certain moment when John looked at the number 5. Suddenly, his body trembled slightly and his pupils dilated. The fifth level of hypnosis! ¡­ At this moment, Shasha¡¯s smooth forehead was covered in sweat. She quietly exhaled. Actually, hypnotizing others wasn¡¯t that easy. Especially people like John. It took her quite a bit of physical strength. Then she reached out and tapped the earpiece in her ear. ¡°Start from the first accident.¡± A sound came from the earpiece. ¡°John.¡± Shasha called softly. ¡°The time now is 3.29 PM and 19 seconds on November 19, 2020. ¡°The weather is clear. The body temperature is about 23 ¡ãC. ¡°You¡¯re at the Louis Street intersection.¡± Shasha kept describing the scene of the first accident. In order to accurately restore the appearance of the intersection. The person on the other end of the phone was watching the surveillance footage. In the fifth level of hypnosis. Shasha could make John forget some memories for the time being. Then, she could create a new scene in his mind. ¡°At this moment. ¡°You know. ¡°Young Master Neil of the Alexander Corporation is about to drive his SUV here.¡± ¡­ In the interrogation room. Sasha¡¯s expression was solemn. In the conference room. Everyone was nervously watching the scene on the screen. In the surveillance room. The dozen or so experts held their breaths and stared at the screen. At this moment. The originally calm John looked around as if he was observing or looking for something. His fingers were trembling slightly. If there was anyone who knew him well. They would know that John was calculating. John¡¯s expression gradually became ferocious and twisted. It was practically unrecognizable! ¡­ ¡°Are you planning to kill Neil?¡± Sasha asked, breathing lightly. John looked conflicted and tried to shake his head. ¡°No, I never thought of it that way. ¡°I just wanted to put a pencil there.¡± John replied. ¡­ In the conference room. The mellow middle-aged master of psychology connected the earpiece in his ear. ¡°Shasha.¡± His voice was deep. ¡­ Another scene was created from Shasha¡¯s words. This was the scene of the second accident. John felt as if he were standing in an office in a building. The scene kept moving. John¡¯s signature move appeared again. He carefully observed his surroundings. His fingers began to tremble again. Everyone could now tell what his actions meant. He was calculating! The glass wall collapsed. The shattered glass and Tina¡¯s bodyguard were swept into the air. ¡°Did you foresee the formation of all of this?¡± Shasha relayed the mellow middle-aged man¡¯s words. John looked even more conflicted. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°I just wanted to put a pencil on that table.¡± John continued to respond. ¡­ Next, the old man¡¯s voice appeared in Shasha¡¯s earpiece. The scene John was facing changed again. He appeared in a car. The old man asked a question through Shasha. John gave the same answer. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°It¡¯s just that the bald driver¡¯s smoking makes me feel uncomfortable. I reminded him.¡± ¡­ In the conference room. The two psychology experts began to gasp softly. They kept giving John psychological hints to construct a scene to hypnotize him. It was extremely draining on their essence, energy, and spirit. Because there was actually a side effect of hypnosis. If the caster invested too much into building the scene, then they would also be immersed in that scene. Therefore, they not only had to differentiate what they created from the one real. They still had to complete their mission by baiting and asking John questions. Chapter 65 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, the expressions of the three psychologists from the Mold Country Special Task Force were grave as they panted heavily. They were all very confident in their judgment. John had definitely been hypnotized at this moment. He had even entered the fifth level of hypnosis. But why did he always deny being related to those accidents? Could it be that he really wasn¡¯t the culprit? Or was there some subconsciousness in his body protecting him from the influence of the hypnosis state? They didn¡¯t know that in front of John, the steps in Foresee were clearly displayed. ¡°10.13 PM and 21 seconds the same morning. ¡°You are undergoing hypnosis from an expert in psychology. ¡°You refused the safest route. ¡°You want to enter the hypnotic depth of the sixth level. ¡°Because you want to use the illusion to find your childhood memories and wanted to see your girlfriend Alice¡¯s smile again. ¡°You are undoubtedly taking a huge risk. ¡°After entering the sixth level of hypnosis, you have an 85% chance of dying. ¡°The only fortunate thing is that you set up a protection program in advance in case you died. ¡°Even after your death. ¡°The secret of Foresee won¡¯t be leaked.¡± ¡­ Foresee was still fulfill its mission. It accurately calculated all the possibilities. Cold and heartless. It was just a system without thoughts or emotions. But John couldn¡¯t achieve such a state. He was a human. Even if he was a sinful and bad human, there would also be emotions hidden in his heart. The deeper they were buried, the deeper they would be when they explode out. After John handled these so-called accidents. Actually, his heart was already filled with holes. He was about to collapse. He needed some force to push him forward. Only then could he continue forward. Therefore¡­ This time. Even though he was risking his life. He also wanted to see the person he loved the most in his illusion. This was his obsession. An obsession that was hard to waver and disregard. ¡­ Interrogation room, conference room. The three expert psychologists. The high IQ young man. The ordinary middle-aged man who was carrying out an inspection mission. Victor, a detective with many years of working experience. They thought that they had everything under control. That they were the drivers and controllers of the situation. However, they were very wrong. They had underestimated John¡¯s arrogance. John had used them to set up this trap to fulfill his wish. After seeing through all of their methods, John still chose to take the risk. If these so-called experts who thought highly of themselves knew about this, they would probably be horrified to death. ¡­ The guidance in the interrogation room reached an impasse. ¡°Further increase the level of hypnosis.¡± In Sasha¡¯s earpiece, an urge sounded. Sasha was silent for a moment. Then, she began a new round of hypnosis. This time. It was hypnosis cast by the three of them working together. They were preparing to pull John into his softest memories. ¡°August 17, 1998. ¡°The weather is clear and the sun is shining brightly. ¡°You¡¯re in the Owain Orphanage. ¡°You¡¯ve been punished by the hospital¡¯s director again for being naughty today.¡± Obviously. The three experts had made thorough preparations. They could even describe John¡¯s childhood. Sasha looked at a file on John in her hand. Her voice was warm and gentle as she slowly narrated. The light heels under her feet were still knocking on the table leg under her sway. With the crisp accompaniment sound, John entered a dream-like place. The three expert psychologists were giving it their all this time. If they didn¡¯t succeed, they would die trying. Because for this level of hypnosis, they would also be pulled inside and become completely immersed in it. Their minds would become completely defenseless. ¡­ John felt the muscles in his body becoming sluggish. They couldn¡¯t accept his orders and no longer listened to his control. He listened to Sasha¡¯s voice. Then, he tried his best to relax. Soon, his lips curled into a smile. With a warm smile, he had finally returned to the place he had dreamed of. The home that had appeared in his dreams countless times. ¡°Bright sunlight passes through the window paper. ¡°A light appeared in the quiet corridor. ¡°Young John stood with his hands and legs together, immersed in thought. ¡°Suddenly, at the end of the corridor. ¡°A young lady with braids appeared. ¡°She smiled at him sweetly and waved her delicate hands at him.¡± ¡­ John was deeply immersed in this scene. He began to unconsciously make sounds. He spoke about this beautiful past. Interrogation room, conference room, surveillance room. Everyone. Regardless of gender, age, or status. They were all quietly listening to John¡¯s description. It was a beautiful time filled with childishness. ¡­ ¡°Very good. John has finally entered the sixth level of hypnosis.¡± In the conference room. The middle-aged man¡¯s face was red and sweating profusely. His previous mellow temperament was gone. He breathed a sigh of relief as he spoke. ¡°John¡¯s mental defenses. ¡°It¡¯s the rarest among all the people I¡¯ve hypnotized.¡± The old man with the white hair and beard was even more exhausted. His body almost curled up in the recliner. He took out a square towel and wiped his sweat, then said with difficulty. ¡°After planting a psychological cue on John this time, every time he sees the number in the ancient Roman font that Sasha drew, he will instantly enter a state of hypnosis.¡± He continued to add. ¡­ The hypnosis was still going on smoothly. Everyone who was paying attention to this matter instinctively kept quiet. The sixth level of deep hypnosis lasted quite a long time. Halfway through, the three psychologists thought of stopping. But the situation could no longer be controlled! John didn¡¯t want to wake up from the hypnosis. He was completely immersed in the happiness of his childhood. In the interrogation room. Shasha¡¯s breathing became even heavier. ¡­ Time stops for no one. Soon, two hours passed. Just as everyone was about to lose control of themselves. Something unexpected happened. The scene John described suddenly changed. It was no longer his carefree childhood. Instead, he changed the scene. He described a disorderly and chaotic mental state in clear words. A thick dark aura swept over. Instantly, it surrounded everyone. This emotion was like that of a proud vicious beast being surrounded by countless criminals. They played with it scornfully. It was covered in injuries, but it was still fighting like a trapped beast. Unruly, angry, helpless, and sad. This complicated feeling infected everyone. It pulled out the feelings hidden in the depths of everyone¡¯s hearts. It was a past that he didn¡¯t want to recall. Chapter 66 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Huff.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± In the conference room. The white-haired old man was the first to realize something. He breathed heavily. His face flushed red as he struggled. He stretched out his trembling old hand, wanting to stop. However, something unexpected happened again at this moment. In the hypnosis scene. John, who was enjoying his dream life, suddenly hugged his head and shouted. In the interrogation room, it was as if he had triggered a stress reaction. He suddenly leaned forward and was about to stand up. Shasha was shocked by this sudden movement. The high heels she was dragging landed on the ground. After a sound of the lands landing. A strange calmness appeared in the interrogation room again. The wires hanging in the air gave off a burnt smell. The number in the ancient Roman font that Shasha had drawn became blurry too. Then. John, with his body half bowed. The eyelids on his face kept trembling. He seemed to want to open his eyes. Furthermore, he was frowning deeply. His expression was conflicted. A few seconds later. It felt like a century. John finally opened his eyes. At first, his pupils dilated and his eyes were hollow. It quickly turned clear, and his eyes lit up. Then John looked surprised and uncertain. He looked at the sweaty sister-like woman in front of him. At this moment. Her mature, sexy, calm, and intellectual appearance no longer existed. Only fear was written all over her face. There were even two trails of tears. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was sweating too much, she would be looking really pitiful. Moreover, she kept muttering to herself. ¡°Please let me go. ¡°Stop hitting me! ¡°Sob sob, hit me instead. Let the little prince go¡­¡± Shasha was weeping. ¡­ In the conference room. The young man with thick dark circles under his eyes. At this moment, he was hugging his legs. His head was buried between his legs. He was curled up in a corner. His chair had disappeared. He kept screaming in fear. The old man with a white beard. His walking stick was casually thrown to the side. His old face was filled with anger and humiliation. ¡°I really didn¡¯t steal anything from him!¡± ¡­ The only person awake was Victor, who had been a detective for decades. He wasn¡¯t hypnotized. But he was frightened by the surrounding scene. His eyes widened in shock. Then. He rushed to the surveillance room not far away with all his might. He wanted to see how his companions were doing. In the surveillance room. It was also a terrifying scene. At least half of the police officers were hypnotized. Some of them were crying, some were curled up, some were sad, and some were terrified. They seemed to be in the most painful memories of their lives. There was only one thing worth rejoicing over. The depth of their hypnosis wasn¡¯t as deep as the experts in the conference room. Victor breathed slowly. He looked up. He suddenly saw John¡¯s confused expression on the screen. ¡­ Without the regular accompaniment sound from Shasha, the hypnosis only lasted for a short while. In the interrogation room. Shasha was the first to wake up. She stopped crying. Just now. She entered her childhood scene. At that time. She had carefully raised a pet kitten. It was beaten to death by her father. She was also covered in injuries. She lowered her head. Her long hair fell down. She was slowly recovering from the situation. She was also thinking back about her memories of her youth. She licked the wounds of the past. After a long while. She finally looked up. Her hair was disheveled. She looked at John fixedly. ¡°You. ¡°What happened just now?¡± John seemed to have changed from being the one hypnotized to becoming the hypnotist. He asked with concern. ¡°I guess I fell asleep. ¡°I dreamed about some things that happened when I was young¡­¡± Before Shasha could finish, John spoke again, ¡°Unfortunately, you seem to be dreaming about unhappy things.¡± John¡¯s words landed. He looked at Shasha quietly. An imperceptible smile appeared on his face. ¡­ ¡°12.16 PM and 02 seconds the same morning. ¡°The experts were conducting deep hypnosis on you. ¡°Their minds are unprecedentedly focused. ¡°12.16 PM and 16 seconds the same day. ¡°You lead them into the memories deep in their minds that they don¡¯t want to touch. ¡°The same morning, 12.21 PM and 17 seconds. ¡°All of them woke up from their nightmares.¡± John slowly looked away from Foresee. Although¡­ In order to meet his loved one who he yearned for every day, he entered the sixth level of hypnosis established by the psychologist. But he wasn¡¯t rash. Through the calculation of Foresee, he hypnotized the psychologists in return. This way, this trap would collapse on its own. Of course. Risking his life like this, only John, who had a big heart, dared to do such a thing. And it was with the help of the Foresee ability. Everyone in the various rooms was now filled with fear and horror towards John. They didn¡¯t know what he had done, but he forcefully exchanged his completely passive identity with them. It made their setup seem especially ridiculous. They were reaping the fruits of their own actions. In Shasha¡¯s frightened eyes, John gradually kept the confused expression he had just deliberately shown. His brows rose and he leaned back. His eyes wantonly swept across the mature and sexy older sister in front of him. The unruly feeling appeared again. ¡°Did you guys hypnotize me just now?¡± John asked directly. Shasha was still feeling a little fearful. She breathed softly but didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Actually. ¡°I should thank you guys.¡± John continued talking to himself. His expression relaxed a lot. He revealed a reminiscent expression and his expression was gentle. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d rather be in that dream-like space forever.¡± John was still talking to himself. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already cooperated with your investigation, then can I go back now?¡± While John was saying this. He didn¡¯t look at Shasha. Instead, he turned to a surveillance camera above the interrogation room. As his words landed. He heard a heavy creak. He saw the mature-looking Shasha suddenly stand up. Her chair fell backward heavily. She was in a panic. She didn¡¯t say anything. She ran out as if she was escaping. She only had one thought now. Escape from this crazy and mysterious young man. John¡¯s eyes looked at Shasha. It was like a predator eyeing its prey. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get a reply. He sat quietly in his chair and pondered. ¡­ At this moment, at the Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. It was completely silent. This deathly silence was different from before. This was a sign that everyone was shocked, while the silence previously was deliberately created by them. Chapter 67 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Victor stood outside the interrogation room. He knocked lightly on the door. John looked in the direction of the sound. ¡°Can I go now?¡± John asked with a smirk. Victor didn¡¯t respond. He just walked over to John and sat down. Victor was wearing a gray coat that looked wrinkled. His beard wasn¡¯t properly maintained. His eyes were bloodshot. He stared straight at John. Ever since he arrived at Owain City, this young man had almost become his nightmare. ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t had a good rest in a long time,¡± John said as he observed Victor. ¡°If you go out, what else do you want to do?¡± Victor¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. Hearing Victor¡¯s words, the agents in the conference room and interrogation room and the ten plus criminal investigation specialists all collected their thoughts and focused their gaze. They looked at the young man. They saw John¡¯s smile fade. He sat up straight. ¡°All I want is just an eye for an eye.¡± John said coldly. ¡°Before I came to the police station. ¡°I¡¯ve been to some places before. ¡°Last night, at 8.34 PM and 19 seconds, Owain City Bus Carrier Station. ¡°Owain City Medical University at 10.41 PM and 28 seconds. ¡°11.11 PM and 43 seconds..¡± John reported some time and places in a noncommittal manner. Victor¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated. At the same time. Those who were paying close attention in the surveillance room. One of them quickly pulled up the surveillance footage of the locations John mentioned. Victor suddenly got up. His hands involuntarily smashed onto the table. A dull ¡®bang¡¯ sounded! But this sound crushed onto Victor¡¯s own heart. John had no reaction. ¡°Huff.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± ¡°Huff.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes stared madly, gasping for air. In front of everyone, John made a blatant threat. However, no one could do anything to him. ¡­ Soon, John was allowed to leave. When he walked out of the gray six-story building, it was still early. It was just past 1 PM. It was a good time for a lunch break. He stuffed his hands in his pockets and put on his hood. He stretched his back lazily. Last night, John didn¡¯t have time to sleep at all. After the so-called interrogation, which was in fact hypnosis, he was already too tired. He chuckled. He was about to leave. At the staircase of the gray six-story building, a middle-aged man with a common appearance ran out. ¡°Mr. John.¡± The middle-aged man panted as he ran towards John. He handed over a name card and said, ¡°This is my name card. ¡°Please accept it.¡± In their conversation, he used honorifics. It was a black name card. There was only one name in the middle. Reagan. There was also a string of cell phone numbers below the name. It was very simple and straightforward. ¡­ In the sixth-floor corridor of the gray building. Victor looked out of the window at John and the middle-aged man. John waved his hand as if rejecting something. Then he tightened his hood and stuffed his hands in his pockets. He walked out of the police headquarters unhurriedly. Victor turned around and walked into the conference room. ¡°Something might have happened to Shasha.¡± The white-haired old man with the walking stick was talking to the mellow-looking middle-aged man. ¡°This hypnosis session. ¡°Not only did it not succeed, instead, it left behind some psychological problems on Shasha, causing her to suffer great mental trauma. ¡°She will need a long time in the future to attempt to overcome it.¡± The old man and the middle-aged man looked at each other. They smiled bitterly. Victor paused and walked into the room. Hearing the commotion, the two of them looked over. This time. They had lost completely. They were completely being toyed with. It was like shooting oneself in the foot. ¡­ Followed the steps in the Foresee, John shook off the people who were secretly following him. He kept circling around until 3 PM. Then, John returned to the central city district¡¯s Lotte Villa. ¡°Brother John!¡± After seeing John return safely, Hamlet looked happy and excited. He called out cordially and quickly walked over. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± John was also in a good mood. He smiled and patted Hamlet on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take a shower first. I was drenched in the rain last night.¡± Only then did John feel uncomfortable. ¡°Okay, Brother!¡± With that, the two walked into the villa side by side. John removed his clothes as soon as he entered the room. He casually threw it away. He didn¡¯t care where it landed. Then, he walked straight to the bathroom. The sound of water gushing sounded. His entire body was soaked in hot water. John lowered his head and muttered to himself. ¡°The world in the shadows¡­ ¡°Round Table Association. ¡°Black Deity Group. ¡°The Eric Club.¡± He said in a voice that only he could hear. ¡­ When he walked out of the police headquarters in Owain City, he heard the names of these behemoths from the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man said to John, ¡°The world under the sun is just the tip of the iceberg.¡± So. The world under the shadow was hidden under the sea. It was an even more majestic and real world. It was a more complete iceberg. Countless laboratories and research institutes. Countless intelligent people. Criminals who trampled on the law. This was a garden filled with joy. It was a world that was truly suitable for John to live in. The middle-aged man tempted John nakedly. He believed that John, who had extraordinary power, would definitely not be satisfied with living peacefully in a small part of the real world. He believed that John¡¯s heart was definitely filled with ambition and wanted to compete with the heavens to see who was higher. Such an unruly young man wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptations of the world. ¡­ ¡°Sun God Association?¡± John¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked down and muttered to himself. John naturally wouldn¡¯t accept the middle-aged man¡¯s recruitment. What he desired most was freedom. However, true freedom required great strength to support it. Of course, the world in the shadows was a place John would definitely step foot in. In the near future, he would embark on the journey to go there. He wanted to enter that world himself. After experiencing many things. John gradually realized some problems. The steps in Foresee to save his beloved Alice were complicated. For some of these requirements, John had never even heard of them before. For example, the development of many cutting-edge technologies. The recruitment of top talents. What he needed the most was the right to speak in the Shadow World. John began to think. Should he establish his own organization? If possible, he wanted to name this organization the Dawn Association. At least for now, his purpose in building this organization was to bring dawn to all those who suffered an undeserved calamity. To save this dirty world from danger. Like the sun on the horizon, selflessly burning. John couldn¡¯t guarantee that this ideal would be fulfilled. He didn¡¯t even dare to say that he could keep his original intention to the end. However, at the very least, he should record this beautiful wish of his in a book. Adding a thick layer of color to history. It was also a great undertaking. Chapter 68 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Warm water sprayed over John. A burning dream lingered in John¡¯s heart. He shook his head heavily. Water droplets splattered everywhere from his head. The shadow world was still a long way from John now. It wasn¡¯t within his consideration. His grandiose blueprint for the future also required a long time and the right opportunity to execute. However, there was still a long way to go. John¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He licked his moist lips. ¡­ John didn¡¯t spend too much time in the leisurely shower. He put on his clothes and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window of the villa. He lifted a corner of the curtain. He looked at the black sedan that had driven into the garage. Not long after. Victoria appeared in front of John with her secretary. Behind them was a man whose eyes were covered in a black cloth. ¡°I¡¯ve brought him to you.¡± Victoria bent to remove her shoes. She said to John, who was standing not far away. ¡°Bring him to the study room.¡± John glanced at the man covered in black cloth. Then he said to Victoria¡¯s secretary. ¡°He should meet your requirements. He was chosen by us after strict selection,¡± Victoria added. The man whose eyes were covered by a black cloth. He was a high-level programmer under her who was in charge of Internet security. He had both parents and children. He was honest and willing to work, diligent, and willing to suffer. His technical ability was also quite solid. His social circle was also very clean. If John hadn¡¯t experienced the accident of losing his girlfriend. Perhaps this would be what his life would be like too. John thought. ¡­ ¡°Do you want something to drink? ¡°Coffee or tea?¡± John temporarily put away his thoughts and said to the travel-worn Victoria. He wasn¡¯t being courteous at all, he completely treated himself as the owner of this place. The two of them sat down facing each other. ¡°Ever since Stansen¡¯s accident, there have been obvious changes in some of the underground circles in Owain City.¡± Victoria began to tell him what she knew. ¡°What makes me feel strange is that chaos broke out between Rayast¡¯s men. ¡°He has even begun to display his toughness. ¡°On the night that your family and friends were threatened with death. ¡°He personally got rid of a few higher-ups in his ancestral shrine. ¡°Looks like a third party is hiding in the dark. and wants to stir up this mess.¡± Victoria was thinking about something. She paused for a second and continued. After saying all these, there was no change in her expression. Her professional attire also made her look meticulous. John was also calm and his expression remained the same. He asked lightly, ¡°From your behavior. It seems like you have some ideas. Could it be that you know who this third party is?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s Johnson from the York Family. ¡°This person loves to scheme. ¡°And Stansen was the spokesperson for the York family in Owain City. ¡°He died in an accident. The York Family will definitely send someone to investigate or take over.¡± Victoria had no intention of hiding anything. She heard John¡¯s question and directly said what was on her mind. ¡°Johnson is arrogant and insatiable. ¡°And his methods are sinister and ruthless. ¡°In order to achieve his goal, he has always been unscrupulous. ¡°Sending death threats to your close friends and even colleagues who haven¡¯t interacted much with you is very similar to his style of doing things.¡± Victoria had used many derogatory words to describe this Johnson. Her expression was filled with extreme disgust. It was obvious that she loathed this fianc¨¦ of hers. Even talking about him seemed disgusting. ¡°I understand.¡± Compared to Victoria¡¯s disgust, John didn¡¯t feel anything. After all, he had no connection with this Johnson. He knew very well that Victoria¡¯s words were mixed with personal emotions. John didn¡¯t comment, his expression was normal as he nodded and replied. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then. Contact me if there¡¯s anything.¡± With that, Victoria stood up and left. She didn¡¯t stay for long. She and her secretary left the underground garage in the low-key black car. John sat on the sofa in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He finished the tea in the teacup. Then, he stood up and walked to the study. ¡­ John¡¯s biggest obstacle now was that his foundation was too shallow. The resources and subordinates he could mobilize were too few. Actually, everything that had happened previously was done by himself. Like a lone wolf. If this continued, there would come a day when he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. After all, he wasn¡¯t a heartless working machine. For John. Building a team was a long road ahead. Hamlet was still too young. It hadn¡¯t been long since he started practicing the training technique John taught him. Victoria was an unexpected gain. It wasn¡¯t convenient for John to hand over too many missions to her. Time was too tight. ¡­ Walking along the corridor of the villa. John suddenly turned to Hamlet and said, ¡°Go do your own stuff. ¡°By the way, help me to bring someone back in the next two days.¡± Then he whispered into Hamlet¡¯s ear. Hamlet naturally agreed. For this talent that he first recruited, John had always been very satisfied with him. Although there was nothing much that Hamlet could do for now, Hamlet had regarded John as his older brother and wanted to help him. He would do his best to complete all the instructions John gave him. Hearing his response, John nodded slightly. He continued walking into the study. A while ago. While John searched for potential talents in Foresee. Except for Hamlet, there was also someone whose potential score had reached level 8. Her information was as follows: ¡°Name: Salefani ¡°Gender: Female ¡°Age: 29 ¡°Potential Ranking: Level 8 ¡°Ability Description: In real life, she¡¯s a natural nerd. ¡°She¡¯s always happy to be immersed in her own small world. ¡°And her small world is the Internet world. ¡°Only when she¡¯s in the online world can her overflowing talent be displayed.¡± ¡­ What John was about to do was to follow the steps in Foresee and take this talented hacker under his wing. ¡°Sir, Sir.¡± John¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the middle-aged man from before. The black cloth covering the man¡¯s eyes had been removed. He was a middle-aged man in a checkered shirt and grayish-brown glasses. After seeing John, he knew that this was the destination of this trip. The status of this calm-faced and extraordinary young man in front of him was definitely beyond his reach. Since this young man had sought for him, he definitely had to do things according to his wishes. ¡°I need you to write a program. ¡°This program needs to hide a few videos and information in encrypted files,¡± John said flatly. The middle-aged programmer with the brownish-gray glasses listened carefully to John¡¯s request. Chapter 69 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Soon, John finished explaining his request. The middle-aged man also memorized it meticulously. There was no time to lose. John asked the middle-aged programmer to start coding directly. He sat in front of the computer in the study. The thick frame reflected the light on the computer screen. His fingers kept typing on the keyboard. He clicked on the three videos and information John had provided. The first video was from the surveillance footage at the intersection. After the traffic light changed. A young man in a gray shirt with hoods and hands in his pockets crossed the road and stood in front of a trash can. He took out a pencil. Moments later, the middle-aged programmer finished watching the entire video. His pupils constricted. His body went numb as if he had been electrocuted. The middle-aged programmer recognized him. The young man in the surveillance footage. It was clearly the man behind him now. He felt John¡¯s gaze on him. Instantly, he felt uneasy, as if pins were pricking his back. The middle-aged programmer clicked on the second video. From the perspective of this video. It was in front of a building. He saw the man behind him squatting in front of the building. He was holding a white paint can in his hand. He was spraying a smiling face pattern. A fat security guard stepped forward to stop him. The young man suddenly stood up. He staggered towards the security guard and pushed him down. At this moment, a woman descended from the sky and fell between them! Seeing this scene, the middle-aged programmer brought here by Victoria was sweating profusely and panting rapidly. His body trembled uncontrollably. The third video. It was the accident that happened to Stansen¡¯s driver, Warwick, and Stansen. As for these videos. It seemed to be from the perspective of the Owain City Police Headquarters. It was a few top-secret files that they had compiled. The contents described in the files were all information centered on John. The middle-aged programmer remained silent and followed John¡¯s orders. He made an encrypted folder. Immediately after. He carefully embedded this encrypted document in a secret information exchange channel in the Dark Net. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± John patted the middle-aged programmer on the shoulder and said gently. All that was left was to wait for the fish to take the bait. The Dark Net was also called the Deep Net. It was a corner that ordinary people couldn¡¯t reach. It was a place that the search engine couldn¡¯t capture. In a dimly lit apartment. Her hair fluffy and messy, with a large white T-shirt carelessly put on, and large black-framed glasses that blocked half of her face, a girl with a pretty face sat there. ¡°The world we live in is actually not just what we see.¡± Salefani¡¯s cheeks were rosy, and her eyes were bright. Her slender fingers tapped on the keyboard agilely. Secret information from the Dark Net flowed before her eyes. Salefani liked the feeling. This time, she caught an extraordinary piece of information. She followed carefully. Then, she used a program that she had edited herself to intercept and save that information. Using one program after another and taking a big detour, Salefani was finally relieved. She then opened this information. This was a top-secret file. ¡°Name: John ¡°Description: The high IQ Avenger who returned from hell. ¡°Danger Level: Extremely Dangerous!¡± ¡­ She read the descriptions one by one. Salefani¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. In the world of the Dark Net, she had obtained quite a bit of secret information here. However, seeing words like ¡®high IQ¡¯ and ¡®hell¡¯ used to describe someone was a first. She closed the file. She then clicked on a few videos nervously. Images flashed past her eyes. The scene was still continuing. At this moment, something unexpected happened! The man in the hood and gray coat, his pair of fierce eyes suddenly looked toward the camera. It was as if he was staring straight at Salefani, who was watching the screen. Salefani covered her mouth in horror and widened her eyes. Her entire back was drenched in a cold sweat. She gasped for air. ¡­ Owain City International Airport. In the underground parking lot. ¡°After you reach Marka City, go to this place and bring her back.¡± John handed Hamlet a note and said in a deep voice. Hamlet sat very straight. He listened seriously to John¡¯s orders. He nodded vigorously. John looked at the steps in Foresee in front of him. He gave Hamlet some critical information. Not long after. John watched Hamlet¡¯s back disappear. Then. He looked at the motionless driver in the driver¡¯s seat. He gave him another address. In the parking lot of a mall. The middle-aged driver walked out quietly. The ordinary black car slowly drove out. The car stopped in the central business district. Not far from the Alexander Corporation building, John¡¯s fingers knocked unhurriedly on the side of the steering wheel. He looked at a spot not far away. At 2.23 PM and 19 seconds. A black Rolls-Royce drove out from the direction of the Alexander Corporation. The car brushed past John¡¯s car. After a long while, John started the engine again. He didn¡¯t drive fast. Occasionally, he would glance at the steps listed in Foresee. ¡°What¡¯s the biggest fatal spot near Alexander?¡± This was a question that John had asked through Foresee not long ago. Ever since the ¡®Stansen Accident¡¯, Alexander had become even more cautious. He rarely left his home now. Even when settling the matters in his company, it was also almost completely carried out through the online video conference and remote instructions through the phone. Alexander¡¯s middle-aged butler, Walker, often went to various events on Alexander¡¯s behalf. ¡°2.46 PM and 21 seconds. ¡°The car you drove turned into Wayne Road. ¡°3.11 PM and 32 seconds. ¡°You stopped at the side of the road. ¡°At this moment, you realized that Walker went into a mall and changed into another car. ¡°3.23 PM and 45 seconds.¡± ¡­ John followed the steps carefully. After a long detour, Walker drove into the highway that led to Mountain City. Until evening. John looked at the middle-aged butler, Walker, from a distance. At this moment, Walker was like an ordinary middle-aged parent. He was waiting outside an elementary school in Mountain City. After the school bell rang. A five or six years old healthy and honest-looking small boy came out. When he saw Walker, he rushed over happily. John looked at the steps in Foresee. His expression was a little strange. Chapter 70 - The Butlers Secret Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the neighborhood where the middle-aged butler, Walker, lived. It was near the official office building of Mountain City. From the outside, it didn¡¯t look luxurious. However, the security in the neighborhood was exceptionally strict. After Walker drove into the district with the child. A while later, John started the car too and wanted to drive in. However, he was stopped in front of the main entrance. ¡°Mr. Rike has something on hand. ¡°He should have informed you this afternoon. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll be sending the report to Chief Mark.¡± John¡¯s expression was relaxed. He read out the words in Foresee. Hearing John¡¯s words, the middle-aged security guard didn¡¯t suspect anything. He hurriedly let John pass. John drove into the garage skillfully and stopped in front of an empty lot. John walked towards one of the residential buildings. He stood in front of Room 402. He slowly knocked on the door. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± John could notice that someone was sizing him up from the peephole in the house. Immediately after, the door was opened. A middle-aged woman in her fifties asked John. Behind the middle-aged woman, the sounds of the child and father playing could be heard. At this moment, footsteps approached. Alexander¡¯s middle-aged butler, Walker, carried the child out of the living room. ¡°You are?¡± Walker¡¯s tone was calm. He was just like an ordinary middle-aged office worker. He looked up and saw John. Walker¡¯s face turned as pale as paper at a visible rate. His entire body began to tremble. ¡°Son, be good. ¡°Go back to your room and play with the nanny for a while. ¡°Daddy will chat with this uncle for a while.¡± Walker put the boy down. He kept breathing deeply, trying to calm himself. Then he said the above words to the boy. ¡°Helen, go back to your room first.¡± Walker looked at the middle-aged woman and said. Over 1,300 kilometers away from Owain City. Wearing a brown leather coat and as if he was unconsciously imitating John¡¯s movements, Hamlet shoved his hands in his pockets. He secretly observed his surroundings with his bright eyes. He strode onto an airport bus. He sat down in the last row of the bus. Trump District, outside a building. Hamlet waited outside. When someone walked in, he followed behind and entered the building. A card was needed to swipe the elevator. So Hamlet took the fire escape stairwell. Hamlet didn¡¯t directly head somewhere. He just sat in the dim stairwell. He waited quietly. Time continued to pass. At around 5 PM in the afternoon. A young man in a takeaway suit jogged to the door of room 2101. He knocked on the door hurriedly and then placed the food on the ground familiarly. At this moment, Hamlet got up instantly. Single-apartment 2101. Salefani hit the last button. She stood up from the screen and stretched her back lazily. Then, she touched her empty stomach. She walked towards the door barefooted. After looking at the empty corridor, she let out an inexplicable sigh of relief. Relaxed, she opened the door. She bent down and picked up the food. Just as she was about to close the door, a muscular palm suddenly extended at the speed of lightning. It grabbed onto the edge of the door tightly. Salefani looked up. She looked at the thick hand. The gap grew wider! Hamlet, who was wearing a brown leather coat, appeared before her eyes. ¡°Big Brother told me that you saw his information.¡± Hamlet¡¯s deep voice sounded. He was wearing a white, wide shirt. Salefani was wearing dark glasses. Her face turned pale and she fell to the floor. At Mountain City, which was near Owain City. ¡°Do you want anything to drink? ¡°But I don¡¯t come back often. ¡°So there¡¯s only some tea at home.¡± Alexander¡¯s middle-aged butler, Walker, gradually calmed down. He walked to the tea cabinet and asked. ¡°6.32 PM and 17 seconds. ¡°Walker asked what would you like to drink. ¡°However, in fact, he had hidden something in the secret compartment of the tea cabinet that seemed to be able to increase his confidence.¡± John looked at Foresee, which was in front of him. His lips curled up slightly. ¡°Neil¡¯s sister had done the same thing.¡± John watched as Walker pulled open the tea cabinet and took out a simple tea box. Then, he suddenly said the above words. Upon hearing these words, Walker paused. He didn¡¯t continue. ¡°You don¡¯t usually seem to come back here.¡± In front of the sofa. Wearing a gray knitted shirt, Walker cooked and poured tea for John. John looked around at this not-so luxurious room. ¡°I only come back once every month or two.¡± Walker calmly said. Since John could find his way here, then there were some things that didn¡¯t have a need to be hidden anymore. ¡°Was that kid just now your son?¡± John asked flatly. Upon hearing this question. Walker became agitated. As if he was going to fight with his life at any moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be as shameless as you guys.¡± John chuckled and waved his hand. ¡°Who¡¯s his mother? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± John watched the steps in Foresee. His eyebrows rose slightly. Then, he read out these words word by word. As soon as he finished speaking. John¡¯s gaze was fixed on this trusted aide of Alexander. At the same time, this person was also Alexander¡¯s butler, Walker. ¡°She died during labor.¡± Walker paused. Then, he replied calmly. He had probably broken free from the pain of losing his wife a long time ago. ¡°I keep having a feeling that he and Neil have some similarities between their brows.¡± John leaned back. His smile grew wider. According to the words in Foresee, he continued saying. It was as if his words would shock anyone to death. Walker suddenly trembled while he was pouring John some tea. Hot tea was poured onto his hand. He looked up at John. His expression was filled with fear and surprise. He was Alexander¡¯s most loyal butler. Therefore, Alexander¡¯s residence had a butler¡¯s room for Walker to stay in. That day, Walker had some private matters to settle. His wife temporarily replaced him as the butler. Alexander happened to be drunk again. No one knew what had happened in that house. However, after that incident. The butler¡¯s wife became pregnant. Walker knew that if the matter was exposed, be it him, his wife, or his children, they would all be sunk into the sea. Fortunately, Walker had tried his best to arrange for Young Master Neil to study abroad and his wife went overseas with him. Until more than nine months later. The child was born successfully overseas. Everything happened quietly. It could be said that things were going the way that Walker wanted to see. After all, to him, it would be best if he could protect the lives of his entire family. Even though he was the number one trusted aide beside Alexander, his status was only slightly higher than the other servants. Facing Alexander¡¯s descendants, he was still a lowly servant. However, the good times didn¡¯t last long. It was probably fate. The terrible news of his wife¡¯s death reached his ears. In just a few days, his wife, who had already given birth successfully, was said to have died from dystocia. Walker¡¯s heart broke at that moment. He didn¡¯t recover for a long time. Chapter 71 - Meeting the Genius Hacker Lady Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Do you want to know the real cause of your wife¡¯s death?¡± John let out even more shocking news. ¡°I think you should have already guessed it. ¡°You¡¯re a smart person. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things too clear. ¡°This isn¡¯t good for either of us.¡± At this moment, Walker¡¯s heart was like dead ashes. He didn¡¯t have the mood to listen to John at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Just pretend I¡¯ve never been here. ¡°As a smart person, you know what to do.¡± John stopped talking. He glanced at the time on his watch. Without another word, he got up and walked out. John smiled brightly as he left the house. Foresee didn¡¯t directly tell him the whole truth. But from the steps and the lines that John read out loud, it was enough to guess everything. John drove away from the main entrance of the neighborhood. When he passed by the main entrance, he even rolled down the car window. He waved at the security guard from before. The car turned around the intersection. John¡¯s eyes noticed through the rearview mirror. At the entrance of the district just now. A car similar to his was stopped. At this moment, Foresee was calculating all of this. ¡°6.43 PM and 51 seconds. ¡°The real car that was sending the report to the chief brushed past you.¡± On the highway back to Owain City, John grinned. Next. It was time for his game. At around 11 PM. John sat near the French window and watched. At this moment, a black car drove into the underground parking lot. John continued reading. He only waited for about a minute and a half. He pressed the page under his hand and looked up. He looked at the two people who pushed the door open and walked in. One was a woman wearing a coffee-colored coat and sweater and a gray scarf. Her face was pale. In a panic, she appeared in John¡¯s eyes. Behind the woman, Hamlet walked in. He closed the door to the villa. ¡°Brother Hamlet. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to be gentle? ¡°Why are you scaring her like this?¡± John said gently and reproachfully. After saying this. Hamlet was about to explain. John gave him a look. He gestured for him to apologize to the lady. ¡°Excuse me, miss.¡± Hamlet¡¯s tone was stiff and emotionless. However, he still apologized. John smiled wryly to himself. He got up and looked at the girl not far away. ¡°Miss Salefani, nice to meet you.¡± His voice was gentle and his manner was refined. He looked just like a noble gentleman. John was impressed with himself now. He admired his own shamelessness. His acting was quite decent. Salefani recognized John at once. He was the young man in the video. ¡­ ¡°This is the summary of the first meeting after the target, John, left the interrogation room.¡± Inside a gray six-story building. In the surveillance room. Victor stood at the front of the conference table. His voice was hoarse and deep. As his words landed. In the projection behind him, the screen showed the locations John had mentioned before he left. ¡°It¡¯s November 28, 2020. ¡°In the interrogation room, John gave me the address. ¡°Next, we went through the surveillance footage of that day. ¡°We found John deliberately showing himself to the camera.¡± Victor continued. ¡°This is before John entered the Owain City Police Headquarters. ¡°A setup prepared in advance. ¡°He¡¯s clearly preparing for emergencies. ¡°The reason why he was able to walk so safely and confidently. ¡°The reason we can¡¯t touch him. ¡°Is this.¡± The mellow middle-aged psychologist said. ¡°After giving us enough intimidation, he explained the crowded public places he had arranged. ¡°He forced us to our limits immediately. ¡°He¡¯s very confident that he will be able to walk out of here safely with this method. ¡°We¡¯re naturally afraid of hurting the innocent. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do to him.¡± The middle-aged psychologist paused for a second and said. Then, he looked at Shasha, who was sitting beside him. Shasha¡¯s entire state was amiss. She couldn¡¯t concentrate at all. Only upon hearing the mention of John and other limited words would she look terrified and reacted accordingly. ¡°After studying John¡¯s actions in the surveillance cameras, we have decided to lock down the relevant locations and do a background check. ¡°In terms of results, John simply used us. ¡°As for us, we didn¡¯t obtain anything. ¡°We even paid the price of a member losing her mind.¡± Victor continued. Victor¡¯s gaze swept across the experts and colleagues from the Security Bureau. He stopped for a while on Shasha. There was sympathy and helplessness in his eyes. Lastly, he looked at the young man sitting in the corner with thick dark circles under his eyes. The young man became even more silent. After John left. He didn¡¯t say another word. Victor pondered for a while. He remained silent. He was the least injured in the hypnosis and counter-hypnosis incident. But John still left an indelible impression on him. A demon-like figure. He was probably a nightmare that he would never be able to erase in his life. As for everyone else present. Perhaps their condition was even worse than his. ¡°John used the fear we felt for him in our hearts. ¡°Including me. ¡°Whether we admit it or not. ¡°We are starting to fear that young man.¡± Victor¡¯s words were very straightforward. He didn¡¯t try to hide anything. As his words landed, everyone around the long table grew even more silent. Fear. Intense fear. John had torn a terrifying hole in their hearts. In the central district of Owain City. At Lotte Villa. In the warm living room. The 29-year-old lady, Salefani wasn¡¯t that afraid anymore. After all, the real and alive John was right in front of her. He didn¡¯t seem as scary as what she had seen in the video. He seemed to be an ordinary young man. He even had the air of a noble. Although it only seemed like crude imitation. However, she only dared to sit half her butt on the sofa. As if once she sat down properly, it would be hard for her to break free again. In fact, she was just asking for psychological comfort. Hamlet stood at the side with a solemn expression. He looked unsmiling. ¡­ Chapter 72 - Johns desire to Protect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of an organization. ¡°Even in the shadow world, this organization is also the most secret existence. ¡°It has a history of more than a thousand years. ¡°But because it¡¯s good at concealment, therefore, very few people in the world know about this organization. ¡°This organization is called the Dawn Association.¡± John¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He heavily praised the organization he was preparing to establish. It had to be said that John must be extremely talented in acting. Not only did he mimic the behavior of a noble, but his expression was also normal when he lied. His previous work had truly wasted his talent. In Foresee, which was in front of him now, the steps to recruit this girl who was a top computer network talent were quite simple. Just now, he was just reading what he should have said according to Foresee. Salefani. This genius female hacker. Although she had superb skills, she was an out-and-out otaku. Relying on her own ability, she practically raised herself without leaving the house. She even saved up some funds. It was obvious from the scene of Hamlet¡¯s meeting with her. Her life only consisted of staying at home. Even the delivery man was used to it. He just quietly placed the food outside the door and left. Therefore, even if Salefani had a lot of access to information, she had no experience in socializing. It was impossible for her to tell if John was lying or not. Moreover, she seemed like a prisoner now. John just had to do the things she liked. He didn¡¯t even have to follow the steps in Foresee. He could easily lure Salefani into his bidding. As she hadn¡¯t experienced the dangers of society before, Salefani was very simple-minded. She even often fantasized about what evil forces appearing in the world. She would then appear as a hero and save the world. On the surface, she was 29 years old. Her actual mental age was probably only 9 years old. ¡­ ¡°My identity in the Dawn Association is the director-general. ¡°Of course, you can also call me by my other name, Arbiter. ¡°My main job is to clean up some sinful people for the organization and those who plot against the organization. ¡°Of course, the recruitment mission is also done by me. ¡°My purpose for coming into this secular world is to look for talented people to join the Dawn Association. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll give you a simple introduction to our organization.¡± John began his story. He wasn¡¯t speaking baselessly. Instead, he recalled the time when he was showering. He recalled the situation of the powerful organizations that appeared in his mind. Slightly exaggerating, he said told her the story he had cooked up tirelessly. A secret and extremely powerful organization slowly appeared from John¡¯s words. In his narration, the Dawn Association had been following Salefani for a long time and had inspected her many times. That was why he appeared in this world to recruit her. In the softly lit living room. The 29-year-old half-grown children, Salefani, her small eyes were shining brightly. She had a look of anticipation and longing on her face. She recalled the video she had intercepted regarding the arbiter. She was even more convinced now. ¡®As expected of the arbiter of a hidden organization.¡¯ Salefani thought to herself. At this moment. John was about to become her idol. At the end of John¡¯s bragging. He didn¡¯t forget to add on, ¡°I believe that after hearing this, you have a preliminary understanding of our organization. ¡°It¡¯s time to make a decision. ¡°But let me give you a friendly reminder. ¡°Since I¡¯ve appeared in front of you and even revealed so many secrets to you, if you refuse the invitation, the best result is also to erase the memories for this period of time. ¡°Your body will feel weak for a while in that situation.¡± John¡¯s tone was solemn and slightly cold. ¡­ Information regarding the accidents of the young master of the Alexander Corporation, Neil, Tina, and the vice president of the Owain Chamber of Commerce, Stansen, was very easy to find online. Therefore, when she saw the video of John¡¯s trap in the ¡®Dark Net¡¯, Salefani also quickly found information about the three of them. She knew John hadn¡¯t lied to her. This organization was indeed cleaning up the sinful people. Those three were notorious criminals who committed all kinds of crimes when they were alive. Hamlet, who was standing at the side, was also listening seriously. Only till now did he finally learned of Brother John¡¯s ¡®true identity¡¯. ¡­ ¡°Of course. ¡°If you accept the invitation. ¡°The Dawn Association will definitely treat you well. ¡°In the beginning, you will be my subordinate and enter the probation period,¡± John added. These words were indeed true. John had always been sincere to his own people. After he was done with the busy stuff now, he would find a way to improve the living standards of the organization¡¯s members. ¡­ ¡°In the following period of time. ¡°This room will temporarily be your bedroom.¡± After Salefani accepted it¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t a surprise¡ªJohn led her to a simple but elegant room. ¡°Thank you! ¡°Sir Arbiter!¡± Salefani seemed quite pleased with the room. Her gaze slowly swept across the room. Then, she thanked John solemnly. It was imaginable. With the lifestyle of a female otaku, the house she used to live in was definitely dirty and messy. After hearing Salefani¡¯s childish way of addressing him, John was stunned. He couldn¡¯t react for a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sir Arbiter?¡± Salefani quickly got into her role. She asked timidly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to be so restrained between us normally. ¡°You can just call me Brother John.¡± John found this funny. This simple girl took his fake identity seriously. If she kept calling him that in the future and let those who knew him knew about this, they would definitely laugh their hearts out. ¡°I understand, Brother John!¡± Her voice was as warm as it could be. It was like a little sister relying on her big brother. Seeing John so friendly to her, she was even more convinced that she had made the right choice. John turned to leave. He had a strange expression on his face and smiled bitterly to himself. ¡°Isn¡¯t this child too gullible? ¡°What if she gets scammed by a lollipop and was kidnapped by others in the future?¡± John couldn¡¯t help but have such a strange feeling in his heart. After all, she was a 29-year-old adult woman. She didn¡¯t seem to have any opinion at all. It was too rare in this world. Perhaps all geniuses were different from ordinary people. After all, there was only a slight difference between a genius and a madman. It seemed like he should treat this old girl better in the future. He had lied to her in the first place. He already felt a little bad for that. When he saw the childish side of Salefani, John felt even more guilty. Just like how he wanted to protect the children of the orphanage. Now, this female hacker was also within the scope of his protection. ¡­ Chapter 73 - The First St Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios John was filled with thoughts. He walked out of the bedroom that had just belonged to Salefani. When he reached the living room. It was only then that he realized that Hamlet was following him. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± John sat on the soft, comfortable sofa. He looked at Hamlet and asked. ¡°Brother John,¡± Hamlet called out. Then he paused. Then, as if mustering his courage, with burning eyes, he asked, ¡°Can I join the Dawn Association?¡± He said it carefully. He pretended to ask casually. But body language wouldn¡¯t lie. His eyes were filled with hope. His body was tense and even trembling slightly. His forehead was instantly filled with sweat. John looked at Hamlet upon hearing this. After seeing Hamlet¡¯s embarrassed expression, John smiled bitterly to himself. Clearly. When he was lying to Salefani just now, Hamlet was fooled too. Hamlet firmly believed in the so-called Dawn Association too. John could only answer him, ¡°Of course. ¡°In fact, at the moment you chose to follow me. ¡°You¡¯re already one of the members.¡± John gave a praising smile. ¡°And towards your performance during this period of time, I¡¯m also very satisfied.¡± Hearing John¡¯s reply, Hamlet acted like a kid too. He danced around excitedly. His smile was brilliant and filled with excitement. ¡®Did I recruit a group of children?¡¯ John lamented deeply in his heart. ¡­ In a small studio. A pile of paper filled with formulas was scattered on the ground. John sat up from the formulas. He looked at a piece of paper closest to his hand. These were the steps of Foresee that he had written down. What John was doing now was to further explore this ability of his. First. ¡°How to destroy the real estate corporation that has a market value of ten billion dollars from a commercial point of view. ¡°Owain City¡¯s Alexander Corporation.¡± John wrote down all the steps. All of these steps were based on John¡¯s Foresee ability. The Foresee ability that could solve everything. He copied the steps down. Its accuracy could be guaranteed. The Alexander Corporation had been operating for decades. The interests of various parties were deeply involved. With John¡¯s current conditions, if he wanted to take one step or two steps to destroy a billion-dollar corporation, it was almost impossible. This was calculated through the Foresee. As for why he used ¡®almost¡¯ and not ¡®absolute¡¯, it was because out of all the paths involved in this problem, there was indeed one path that only needed one step to achieve. That was¡­ ¡°You chose to call Reagan. ¡°Tell him that you will agree to his request.¡± Reagan was the person he saw at the entrance of the police headquarters in Owain City. The middle-aged man who handed John his business card. John wasn¡¯t willing to join the government¡¯s secret department in the shadow world. Other than this question. John also wrote down one question after another. ¡°How to achieve a perfect crime and kill Alexander, the leader of the Alexander Corporation without leaving any evidence?¡± ¡°How to achieve a perfect crime and kill the underground spokesperson of Owain City¡¯s East District Rayast without leaving any evidence?¡± ¡°How to achieve a perfect crime and kill the underground spokesperson of the Owain City¡¯s West District Yongen without leaving any evidence?¡± ¡°How to achieve a perfect crime and kill the Johnson from the York Family without leaving any evidence?¡± ¡­ On page after page of white paper, the pen in John¡¯s hand was just like the Soul-Hooking Brush in the hands of the Underworld Judge. With the aura of death, the pen recorded down steps after steps. Granny, his buddy Galen who had grown up with him in, and also friends and classmates who were familiar with or weren¡¯t familiar with him had received letters of ¡®death threats¡¯. After returning from the Owain City Police Headquarters, large amounts of negative emotions were accumulated in John¡¯s heart. Now. It was time to teach those people a lesson. Dong! Dong! Dong! At this moment. Someone knocked on the door of the office. John responded casually. Victoria walked in. Hence, he calmly kept the records that were beside his hand. He placed it gently under his arm. Victoria¡¯s slightly cold eyes sized up the chaotic studio without a trace. Page after page of paper littered the floor. Numerous calculations and formulas kept appearing in front of her. Victoria had a very high education level. After all, she was a strong woman who relied on her own abilities to become a boss. Therefore, she could vaguely understand some of the contents of the formulas. Unidentified coordinates. The steps that would drive and trigger events. The effects of various actions. Standing in the overwhelming formulas, she felt infinite numbers flowing through her body. It was like a suppressive and terrifying aura was hidden in these formulas and calculations. ¡°Rayast didn¡¯t manage to find out the identity of the perpetrator. ¡°All the clues he have were leading him overseas. ¡°No matter who¡¯s behind this, if not for the government¡¯s intervention, this pool of water might have really been stirred up by him.¡± Victoria sat down in front of John and said in a deep voice. Victoria continued to tell John about the information she had collected from various sources. After a long while, she turned around and left. John removed the papers from his arm. He spread out the pages of records. His distinct eyes were fixed on the paths copied from Foresee. Ever since the five consecutive accidents, everyone was warier and warier of their own safety. It was obvious that the complexity of the steps that John found in Foresee had increased. In this exploration of Foresee¡¯s ability, John combined the beginning and the end of different events. He discovered that each event would affect the entire situation. No matter which person on the list was the first to be killed, it would greatly affect the difficulty of the remaining three people¡¯s steps in killing them. John held out his hand and placed the page with the name Rayast written on it on top of all the papers. His fingers landed hard on the paper. The person in charge of the eastern district of Owain City, Rayast. From the beginning of Alexander¡¯s career more than 20 years ago, Rayast had taken on the role of Alexander¡¯s protector. Even now. In the gray domain. It was still Rayast who was displaying his influence. John noticed that if he eliminated Rayast first, the steps to destroy the Alexander Corporation would be greatly simplified. In addition, John also discovered that if he chose Rayast as the first domino card, the steps in targeting Johnson and Yongen would change drastically too. It was as if with the departure of this old man, Johnson and Yongen would also be severely injured too. ¡­ Chapter 74 - Creating a Persona Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the studio that was filled with formulas. John leaned back with his head raised. His eyes narrowed. He softly said Rayast¡¯s name. Five years ago. It was the specialized people under Rayast who dealt with the accident caused by Neil. Given his relationship with Alexander, he naturally turned a blind eye to it. ¡°This old thing. ¡°To be able to live to this age, the heavens really have no eyes.¡± John looked at the steps in Foresee and grinned. From all the pathways that would lead to a change in the entire situation, Rayast¡¯s accidental death would become the beginning of the destruction of Alexander Corporation. John licked his lips and took a deep breath. Then, he spat it out heavily. He got up from the studio. He threw the pages that courted four pathways into the shredder slowly. Killing Rayast was just the first step in the dominoes. Alexander, Johnson, and Yongen. All of them were included by John in a series of ¡®chain reactions¡¯. ¡­ ¡°This city has tens of thousands of roads. ¡°There are more than six thousand red and green signal lights.¡± John¡¯s cold voice sounded in Salefani¡¯s studio. One host computer after another shone with a green light. Pieces of screens occupied the surrounding vision. Different scenes were played. Salefani typed deftly on the keyboard. Codes poured out like flowing water. John stood behind Salefani. His gaze swept across the surveillance footage at the crossroads in Owain City. Sensing John¡¯s gaze on her from behind, for some reason, Salefani felt nervous and excited. She looked up. She looked at the surveillance footage in six different screens of the different intersections in the city. The surveillance footage would all stop for about two seconds. After two seconds, they would switch to the next intersection. When Salefani lowered her head gently, out of the corner of her eye, she happened to notice that John seemed to be trembling his fingers at a certain frequency. This was a type of finger speed algorithm. Salefani guessed. ¡°Okay, you can stop now.¡± A broad palm suddenly rested on Salefani¡¯s shoulder. Immediately after, a gentle voice sounded. She felt the warmth on her shoulder. Surprisingly, Salefani didn¡¯t reject it. She was originally very afraid of interacting with others. That was why she locked herself in the room and be a complete shut-in. Salefani responded timidly. She reached out to tap on the stopping order. ¡°Arbiter. ¡°They hold the natural law in high regard. ¡°It¡¯s the cycle of karma. ¡°We believe that good deeds should bring good results, and vice-versa. ¡°We specialize in creating accidents. ¡°What¡¯s more, the accidents are actually the result of natural law. ¡°They aren¡¯t intentional.¡± John said something inexplicable. Salefani pondered the deeper meaning of John¡¯s actions and words. ¡°Your physique is still too poor. ¡°Over the next few days, I¡¯ll get Hamlet to teach you some techniques.¡± John didn¡¯t linger on the topic. He immediately continued to the next topic regarding her physique. ¡°Okay.¡± Salefani bit her lip and replied. John turned and walked out of the studio that was like a computer room. He changed into a black leather coat. ¡°Come with me, we are going out.¡± John called to Hamlet. Hearing John¡¯s words, Hamlet¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Alright! I¡¯m coming right away!¡± As he spoke, he hurried over. He was afraid that John would change his mind. Not long after. In the underground parking lot, an ordinary black car was slowly activated. Salefani was in the studio. Through the surveillance video, she noticed the car John and Hamlet were in. Her gaze followed the car until it drove out the ¡®safe area¡¯ John had marked. Then, she changed the images of all the surveillance cameras in the area that could capture this car into that of ordinary images. ¡°December 1, 2020, 8.14 PM and 25 seconds. ¡°You walked into Salefani¡¯s studio. ¡°You got her to pull up the surveillance videos of the six thousand plus intersections in Owain City. ¡°Same night, 8.55 PM and 1.7 seconds. ¡°You made Salefani stop and told her about the teaching of the Arbiter.¡± Hamlet was concentrating on driving. In the backseat. John looked at the Foresee that only he could see. A thoughtful look appeared on his face. This step before pushing the first domino naturally a deeper meaning to this. ¡°Persona.¡± John looked up, revealing his black and white eyes. He looked out of the window at the scene that was continuously moving backward. He placed his palm on his thigh and thought to himself. Recently, in the steps in Foresee, the frequency of ¡®persona¡¯ appearing increased. Not long ago, John went to the Owain City Police Headquarters. In the state of hypnosis, he had also followed the path¡¯s requirements to display an extremely complicated calculation method. Then, the day before yesterday, when Victoria walked into his studio, what she saw was the dense array of formulas that John had arranged in advance. Immediately after that was just now. ¡®Probably more and more people are paying attention to me.¡¯ John looked deeply at the dark, gloomy sky. Vaguely, he seemed to have seen a huge net enveloping him. While treating some people as prey in the city, perhaps some powerful existences also viewed him as prey. Therefore, the persona Foresee was building for him was becoming more and more refined and perfect. It had completely concealed his special ability. Every decision John made and every incident that was facilitated all had plausible reasons and explanations. ¡­ After switching cars a few times, John and Hamlet drove out of the underground garage of a shopping mall. At this moment, John looked at the Foresee in front of him. Then, he shifted his gaze to the rearview mirror. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°December 1, 2020, 9.37 PM and 46 seconds. ¡°You walked out of the mall. ¡°There are some people following behind your car.¡± Hamlet drove this black Buick and quietly blended into the busy night. They passed through intersections after intersections. John got out of the car again under Hamlet¡¯s gaze. It was an intersection surrounded by tall buildings. Then, John looked up. His gaze seemed to be carefully sizing up and memorizing all the scenes and scenes in the surroundings. His lowered fingers were calculating something again. ¡­ Chapter 75 - Johns Move! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Inside a gray six-story building. ¡°We found John!¡± Sona exclaimed. In the surveillance room. Pairs of eyes looked towards the projection screen. At a road filled with tall buildings. John looked around as if memorizing everything around him and analyzing the variables and driving relationships between them. The surveillance camera zoomed in. John¡¯s fingers were calculating at an extremely high frequency. ¡­ ¡°Who are you targeting this time, John?¡± Victor¡¯s voice was hoarse. He asked in a deep voice. ¡°Is this the way he calculates and creates accidents?¡± Fritz asked a question too. ¡°With his intelligence, he should have already taken into account our attention and added it as one of the variables.¡± In a corner, the young man with thick dark circles suddenly looked up and coldly said. ¡°Or maybe John did this to let us see him. ¡°That¡¯s why he deliberately appeared there. ¡°As for John¡¯s actions. ¡°It¡¯s to hide another goal. ¡°It will serve as a cover-up. ¡°It¡¯s also possible that John has considered this step. ¡°We might guess he was hiding something.¡± ¡°So these actions are actually his real actions.¡± The young man with the dark circles looked up. His words were even more shocking. This was a contest of intelligence and a perfect system. Failure was destined. However, no one in the police headquarters knew about this. Moreover, even if John was really acting on his own intelligence, he would also be having the upper hand, because he could do whatever he wanted. Regardless of whether his actions were real or fake, the detectives and experts had to treat them as real. If they missed any detail, they could lose everything. But to remember every detail of John¡¯s movements, putting aside the possibility of successfully memorizing it, would also take a lot of effort even if they succeeded. Moreover, these actions might be fake! If they expended tremendous effort and still ended up in failure, that was something that no one could accept. Most importantly, John had started moving again. At this moment, there was no time for them to hesitate. Each of John¡¯s actions represented the death of a person of status. Perhaps as a detective, many people didn¡¯t like those business big shots. But violating the rules must be stopped. That was the real reason why detectives existed. They weren¡¯t really protecting fairness and justice. Strictly speaking, they were just following the rules set by the big shots in the upper buildings. Perhaps the detectives in the past were also full of enthusiasm. But their edges have long been worn away by time. After learning the truth about the world, no one dared to say that they were a righteous person anymore. ¡­ ¡°You guys go to the scene now!¡± Inside a gray six-story building. The eyes of the young man with thick dark circles grew brighter and brighter. He looked up at Victor. He said in a deep voice that was without a doubt. Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Victor¡¯s eyes flickered. After a moment, he nodded. ¡°Ore and Detective Fritz, the two of you come with me.¡± Victor looked at them and said. A black car drove out of the underground parking lot of the gray six-story building not long after. Silence returned to the surveillance room on the sixth floor. The secret service agents and more than ten criminal investigation experts were all nervously watching the scene in the surveillance footage. After the Stansen incident and the death threat, for the first time, John¡¯s trace was caught by them. ¡°Drive slower.¡± In the quiet car, John noticed that Hamlet kept glancing at the rearview mirror. The accelerator also gradually sped up. John then suddenly said in a deep voice. After saying all this, John looked at the image in the rearview mirror. More and more people followed behind them. It was far from the number that a single force could reach. Beside another bridge. John told Hamlet to pull over. Under the streetlights. He walked to the tall frame and pretended to remember his surroundings. ¡­ ¡°What do you think he¡¯s doing now?¡± Not far from John. The Secret Service agent, Ore, gripped the steering wheel in silence. He looked at the young man not far away with a complicated gaze. ¡°Captain Victor, get out of the car and test John¡¯s reaction.¡± In the car, the few of them were wearing earphones. The young man with dark circles¡¯ voice sounded. In the front passenger seat. Victor didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He reached out and opened the car door. In the dark, on the highway, the wind was slightly big. Victor shivered and tightened his coat. He looked at John and took a deep breath. ¡­ Under the tall frame. ¡°Captain Victor?¡± John saw Victor approaching. He waved his hand and called out from afar. ¡°We meet again, what a coincidence,¡± John said with a smile-like expression. ¡°What are you planning to do again?¡± A hoarse voice sounded. Victor had a complicated look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite interested in construction recently, so I wanted to come out and take a look.¡± John saw Hamlet get out of the car too. He was looking at Victor warily. John shook his head and said casually. In a modest villa in Owain City, Johnson, who was wearing a bathrobe, looked at the screen. In the dim light, there was John and Victor. ¡°Who¡¯s this person?¡± Johnson pointed at Victor. He looked up and asked the underground manager of Owain City¡¯s western district, Yongen, who was sitting opposite him. ¡°He should be from the Owain City Police Station.¡± Yongen responded lightly. ¡°Are your men ready?¡± Johnson nodded and suddenly asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Yongen nodded. John was undoubtedly deliberately leading around some people. He wandered aimlessly through the city. It attracted the attention of many people. ¡°December 1, 2020, 11.18 PM and 39 seconds. ¡°The car you¡¯re in is moving from east to west at a speed of 85 kilometers per hour. ¡°11.21 PM and 42 seconds the same night. ¡°North of the main road, a half-filled van was moving along. ¡°11.24 PM and 21 seconds the same night. ¡°You told Hamlet to keep the car moving. ¡°Same night, 11.28 PM and 52 seconds.¡± In the car. John stared at the refreshed steps in front of him. His brows immediately raised slightly. His body tensed up slightly. His fingers that were on his thigh kept tapping against it. ¡°11.30 PM and 18 seconds. ¡°11.30 PM and 26 seconds. ¡°11.30 PM 37 seconds. ¡°Pull the brake!¡± John suddenly shouted in a deep voice. Hearing John¡¯s words, Hamlet didn¡¯t hesitate or have any intention of asking. He stepped violently on the brake. A piercing sound exploded in the night sky. The marks of two tires landed on the asphalt road. A small farce had begun. ¡­ Chapter 76 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the middle of White Cloud Avenue. A half-filled van was moving along. A middle-aged man with a beard and a diagonal scar at the corner of his eye was in the van. A fierce glint flashed in his eyes. He looked at the intersection not far away. Two headlights could be seen. The earpiece beside his ear reported the movements of the car clearly. He had one hand on the steering wheel. With his other hand, he took out a bottle of white wine with high alcohol content. He gulped it down. He reached out again and wiped the corner of his mouth wantonly. His cheeks gradually turned red. He grinned. A fierce expression appeared on his face. The car was moving very fast. In the blink of an eye, he was approaching the intersection. In the middle-aged man¡¯s mind. the scene that would happen a few seconds later had even appeared in his mind. His hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. At this moment. A loud screech of a car braking sounded. The scar-faced man had no time to react. The van, like a huge beast, charged through the intersection. It was about to rush off the highway. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened. He panted heavily. The tense muscles under his feet weren¡¯t listening to his orders. However, he still instinctively stepped on the brakes heavily. However, it was too late. With a loud bang, down the highway, the truck fell to the ground. ¡­ In the black sedan. Hamlet¡¯s back was drenched in a cold sweat. He turned to John, who was sitting in the back. John remained calm, his expression normal. He was casually picking off the filth in his fingernails. ¡­ Owain City, the residence of the East District¡¯s underground manager. An old house with the traditional style of Mold Country. ¡°You can go back now.¡± Rayast gripped his walking stick and looked at the middle-aged man whose position was only beneath him and said in a deep voice. The middle-aged man was about to say something. Outside the door. A young subordinate hurried into the room. He whispered something in Rayast¡¯s ear. Rayast took a document from his young subordinate and flipped through it. He casually put the document aside. But at this moment, his right eyelid twitched. Hence, he picked up the document and handed it to the middle-aged man. He said, ¡°Be careful to avoid these parts when you go back later.¡± Regarding John¡¯s matter, Rayast didn¡¯t want to get involved. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t care about that young man at all. But as the investigation progressed, this old godfather felt that there was something strange about this young man. Whenever he thought about John, he would have a bad omen. Therefore, unless it was necessary, he really didn¡¯t want to come into contact with this person. But being in his position, this wasn¡¯t something he could ignore just because he didn¡¯t want to participate in it. Rayast watched the middle-aged man leave. His¡¯s heart was inexplicably devoured by a bad feeling. His head hurt even more. ¡­ In the garden of Alexander Villa in Owain City. Dong! Dong! Dong! The middle-aged butler in a black suit, Walker, walked into the living room with a teacup in his hand. He knocked on the door that was open. Alexander, who was in a gray robe, glanced at Walker. Then, his gaze returned to the laptop in front of him. On the laptop was a blurry scene. The blurry scene was moving. The middle-aged butler poured Alexander a cup of tea. Just as he was about to pass the teacup to Alexander, there was a piercing sound. Alexander stopped moving. He looked at the screen. Without any warning, the car John was in slammed on the brakes. Two arc-shaped tire marks appeared on the ground. Immediately after, at the intersection, a loaded van seemed to have lost control. It charged forward rapidly. Alexander¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at the screen fixedly and said nothing. The middle-aged butler, Walker, held the teacup in his hand. His eyes flickered as he looked at the black car. In the night. At a crossroad. Detective Fritz, who was with Victor, opened the car door and jogged over. He hurried toward the loaded van. The heavy container had already fallen to the ground at this moment. As he approached, a strong smell of gasoline assaulted his nose. Detective Fritz jumped to the front of the car. The unconscious middle-aged driver, who was reeking of alcohol, was dragged out of the car. Victor took out a cigarette. He wanted to light it for himself. Just as he was about to take out his lighter, a cold wind blew past. He shuddered. He reached out and punched himself in the chest. Why did he do such a foolish thing at a time like this? How could he light a cigarette at the scene of a gas leak? Instantly, Victor seemed to have aged several years. Ever since John appeared in front of him. His life had been completely disrupted. His mind was constantly being led along. Until today, it seemed like he even lacked basic considerations. It didn¡¯t fit his status as a detective who had been working for decades. His smoking addiction was a result of tracking down John last time. He got addicted during that time. Victor originally didn¡¯t smoke. Now, he also began to carry a pack of cigarettes around. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Victor walked over to John¡¯s car. Seeing John roll the window down, he asked in disbelief. ¡°Probably because God doesn¡¯t want to see me go find him yet.¡± John looked relaxed. He even made a joke. As soon as he finished speaking. John rolled the window back up. He told Hamlet his destination. Hamlet immediately started the engine. The car turned from the intersection to another direction. Victor looked at the car leaving. He inhaled the cool evening air deeply. Then, he shook his head heavily. In the beginning, the cars from Alexander Corporation, Johnson, Rayast, and President Orne and other cars that belonged to other big shots were following secretly. But at this moment, the cars stopped hiding. In the driver¡¯s seat. Victor looked at the cars follow after John. His brows furrowed tightly. He didn¡¯t know what John was exactly trying to do tonight. Why did he put himself in front of everyone¡¯s sight? Based on the killing intent these old fellows had for John, no matter how powerful his capability was, it would also be very difficult for him to escape. Leaving Rayast old house, Reeves got into a black Mercedes. In the eastern part of Owain City, Reeves, who was recognized by many as the successor of Old Master Rayast, was talking on the phone. Over the phone, his subordinate was reporting to him about John. The car plunged into the night. ¡°Go from Thut East Road.¡± Reeves focused on the information the old man handed him. Then, he looked up. He looked at his driver and said softly. This eliminated all possible routes that John had taken and might have taken. This route even deviated from the original route by a large margin. He chose the safest path. ¡°Yes!¡± The driver in the black suit replied. Chapter 77 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At night, in Owain City. In a low-key villa. A vicious look appeared on Johnson¡¯s face. He stood up and paced around aimlessly. He took out a golf bag from the side. He pulled out a golf club. He held the club with both hands. Then, he smashed it towards a person-tall vase. ¡°Even if he is Satan, I¡¯ll make him die today too!¡± Johnson said angrily and ruthlessly. ¡­ At Orne¡¯s house. Orne, the president of the Chamber of Commerce, woke up from his bed. He put on his coat and walked to the study. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± The young secretary bowed and called out to Orne. Sitting in a mahogany chair, Orne closed his eyes and listened to his secretary¡¯s report. ¡°So, who exactly is John¡¯s target for tonight?¡± Orne frowned slightly. Time continued to pass. John was still wandering around Owain City late at night. 12.21 AM and 19 seconds. John looked away from Foresee. He called the number that he had already entered on his phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hi. ¡°I¡¯m not anyone you know. ¡°I¡¯m not finding you for anything ¡°Don¡¯t hang up yet. ¡°I just wanted to remind you to be careful.¡± ¡°Take the right-hand lane. ¡°It¡¯s best to maintain the speed of the car at about 60 kilometers per hour. ¡°If it exceeds a hundred kilometers per hour, it¡¯s easier to encounter danger¡­¡± John said something incomprehensible into the phone. Then, he hung up. ¡­ Southeast Road. A heavy red truck full of gravel was moving smoothly. In the driver¡¯s seat was a fierce-looking middle-aged man. He cursed and hung up. He glanced at the speedometer. The speedometer pointed to around 60 KM/H. The middle-aged man spat outside the window fiercely. He looked at the road beside him, which didn¡¯t have many cars. On the long road, the cars were sparse. It made the road appear even wider. At the intersection not far away, the green light was about to change! He stepped on the accelerator and sped up. The speed of the car kept increasing. The heavy truck filled with goods speeded through the night. It was like a huge cannonball wanting to destroy all the obstacles in front of it. In the distance, the green light flashed. The slightly fat middle-aged man stepped hard on the accelerator again. ¡­ Thut East Road. In the black Mercedes-Benz. Reeves kept answering the phone. He listened carefully to his subordinate¡¯s report. He only knew that John was leading a large group of cars behind him. They kept circling. The scene was quite spectacular. As Reeves listened, he used a black marker to mark on the map all the routes John had taken. He looked at the map. His eyelids suddenly twitched. Reeves suddenly realized something. It was unknown if it was a coincidence or not, but all the routes that John had taken seemed to have faintly surrounded Old Master Rayast¡¯s old house from a great distance! As a result, this Thut East Road was the only ¡®gap¡¯ in the circle! ¡­ Reeves looked up. He looked at the distant intersection. At this moment, the traffic light at the intersection turned green. He wanted to say something. ¡­ ¡°There are more than six thousand traffic lights in this city. ¡°There are more than ten thousand routes. ¡°Sometimes, the procedures to control these traffic lights will inevitably go wrong.¡± John sat in the car. He suddenly looked in a certain direction. Ding Ling Ling! Ding Ling Ling! Ding Ling Ling! All over Owain City. Phones suddenly rang one after another. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not wrong¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the green light.¡± Thut Intersection. The red heavy truck smashed the black Mercedes into pieces. The Mercedes-Benz car had been decapitated. Meanwhile, the truck¡¯s gravels were splattered everywhere. The middle-aged truck driver, whose head was covered in blood, gasped for air. He stared, staring up at the traffic light overhead. He shouted loudly in a crying voice. He staggered out of the truck. He looked at the front of the truck. He looked at the car that was as fragile as a toy. All the windows in the car were shattered beyond recognition. The car itself had been broken into two. Blood was dripping from its surroundings. In the back seat. The rear window split open. Pieces of gravel shot into the car like bullets. The interior of the bus was like a chaotic gravel field. The middle-aged truck driver slowly approached the Mercedes. Through the window, he saw a human figure. He was probably an adult man and was now covered in blood. The body¡¯s movements were very weak now. He wanted to test if the person in the car was breathing. Suddenly! The middle-aged man opened his bloodshot eyes. His eyes suddenly looked at the truck driver. The truck driver staggered backward. Then, he fell to the ground. He was the driver of a construction company under Yongen. He had seen Reeves from afar before. The eyes of this man covered in blood looked exactly the same as the Reeves he had seen before. ¡°Trouble! I¡¯m big trouble!¡± The slightly fat middle-aged trucker stood up. He looked around and ignored his truck. He plunged into the night. ¡­ The time was 12.35 AM and 15 seconds. A police station in Owain City received a traffic accident police call. After a short while. Inside the gray six-story building. The phone rang. At the long table, Sona quickly answered the call. She heard the contents of the call. She felt a chill run appear from her feet and casually crawled towards her spine. The hairs on her arms stood on end too. She screamed. The young man with thick dark circles under his eyes, old detective Bloom, and everyone else in the surveillance room looked at Sona. Sona took a deep breath. ¡°There was a traffic accident at Thut Intersection.¡± She looked at everyone and said in a deep voice. With that, she controlled the computer in front of her with both hands. She projected the surveillance footage to the screen in front of her. The surveillance cameras at the intersection a few minutes ago were pulled out. The process of an accident due to a mistake in the ¡®signal light¡¯ was presented to everyone. ¡°The middle-aged man in the car is the second-in-command of the Rayast Corporation, Reeves,¡± Sona explained. A file on Reeves appeared on the side of the screen. The surveillance cameras at the road junction and the surroundings were also pulled out. It was repeatedly played. The young man with thick dark circles stood up immediately. He walked in front of Sona and leaned over. His slender and well-proportioned fingers kept typing on the keyboard. The entire programming system of the city¡¯s traffic lights was invaded by him instantly. His gaze skimmed through the lines of codes. The young man¡¯s breathing became heavier until he was panting. He suddenly extended his hands. He slammed the keyboard! ¡°There is a system flaw in the signal light program. ¡°This flaw appeared a long time ago.¡± The young man with the dark circles looked up. He looked at everyone in the surveillance room and said. The young man looked at the screen again. He looked at the black sedan in the surveillance footage. ¡°John only left this path for Reeves.¡± He muttered to himself with a desolate expression. This was too terrifying. It was beyond everyone¡¯s comprehension. John merely led the crowd around the city. But just like that, he had determined the life and death of some people. Chapter 78 - John Escaped Translator: ;Atlas Studios ; ;Editor: ;Atlas Studios News of Reeves¡¯s accident, after a short period of silence, quickly spread throughout the upper-class circle of Owain City. It alarmed everyone who was paying attention to John! Sizzle! Victor and the others were still following behind John¡¯s car. After hearing the news about Reeves in their earpiece, Ore, the Secret Service agent who was driving the car slammed on the brake. The screeching sound of brakes exploded in the night. In the dim car, Ore turned his head. He looked at Victor and Detective Fritz in the car. The three of them were slightly dazed and didn¡¯t know what to do. Tonight, the impact on them was the strongest! This was because they had been with John all night. They had been staring intently at all of John¡¯s actions. Unexpectedly, it turned out that they were treated like the monkeys in the zoo by John. They were all fooled. They even subconsciously became John¡¯s accomplice in killing Reeves. Victor hugged his head in pain. Suffocation! He felt suffocated. Powerless! The absolute sense of powerlessness almost devoured him! It plunged him into a dark abyss. ¡­ In an inconspicuous villa in Owain City. Yongen answered a call. He looked at Johnson in silence. ¡°Reeves is dead. ¡°Another car accident. ¡°It¡¯s at the Thut Intersection on the periphery.¡± After a while, he then said. ¡°And my man was the one driving the truck that killed him.¡± Yongen received a video message on his phone. He clicked on the video. At the intersection. A video of the accident happening to Reeves appeared. Johnson finished watching the footage. This was his first time directly observing the entire process of an accident. Johnson¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as hot-tempered as before. His mouth opened and closed again. ¡°Is this really related to John?¡± Johnson asked weakly. John was clearly under their gaze, he was only wandering the city all night! ¡­ An old house with the traditional style of Mold Country. Rayast, who had planned to rest, was woken up. He looked at his panicking subordinate who had rushed in. Rayast sat up. He looked at his subordinate with cloudy eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked in a deep voice. The flustered young man gulped. ¡°Sir Reeves had a car accident!¡± He fearfully said. As soon as he finished speaking. The temperature in the bedroom suddenly dropped. It almost reached the freezing point. The aura around Rayast became very dangerous. It was as if he had returned to the time when he was young and wanted to conquer the world. ¡°What happened?¡± Rayast¡¯s tone was stiff and cold. ¡­ In the quiet city. John glanced at his watch. He yawned. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Then, he said lazily, John squinted. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡°Turn right at the next intersection and drive into the underground parking lot of the mall.¡± He looked at the steps in the path and said. ¡°Okay!¡± Hamlet replied. This entire night, he didn¡¯t know the meaning of John¡¯s actions. However, he had no intention of asking. Since he had decided to follow John, he wanted to completely trust Brother John. Moreover, Brother John hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to him. Instead, he taught him many martial arts. He could sense that Brother John was sincere to him. ¡°Starting tomorrow, lead Salefani along in your training,¡± John said whatever he thought of. ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s gone! ¡°Damn it! ¡°They ran away!¡± Late at night. In a certain square in Owain City. Beams of powerful flashlights illuminated the mall. Not long after. There was a snapping sound. Rows of street lamps in the entire mall were switched on. The crowd that had followed John and Hamlet previously searched the buildings. They searched the shops one by one. They didn¡¯t dare to be careless. If they really let John escape from under their noses, not only would they be ashamed, they would also be failing to complete the mission given to them by the big shots. The anger of these big shots wasn¡¯t something that they could withstand. ¡­ Thut Intersection. Cars of the police station sealed the scene of the traffic accident. Bloom, the old detective, had also rushed over. Wearing white gloves, he examined the traces around the accident. He noticed the dashboard camera in the car. His eyes flickered. Then, he removed the memory card from it. ¡°We checked the information on this truck. ¡°It¡¯s a carrier of Owain City Construction Corporation. ¡°This place is on the route of this truck. ¡°So there¡¯s nothing wrong with this truck itself.¡± Then, he said to Victor. Bloom waved the memory card in his hand. He looked in the direction of their car. Bloom and Victor were about to walk into the car. However, they suddenly stopped. They saw that at an intersection not far away, one black car after another and a coffin car in the middle of the convoy slowly drove over. Soon, they surrounded the entire intersection. ¡°It¡¯s going to get chaotic.¡± Bloom¡¯s eyes flickered and softly said. In a narrow car, pairs of eyes looked at the scene in the dash camera. The slightly plump middle-aged man drove the truck slightly in violation of the rules. He was an experienced driver too. He knew what kind of technique could slightly cross the line. Time continued to pass in the upper left corner of the screen. They could see that at 12.21 AM and 19 seconds, not far from the intersection ahead, the truck suddenly began to accelerate. Boom! The sound of impact exploded. The scene in the dash camera stopped. Victor reached out and pulled the progress bar back. It stopped at 12.21 AM and 19 seconds. ¡°Something must have happened at this timing. ¡°Before this, the speed of the car didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°From here on, it suddenly sped up.¡± Victor twirled a lock of hair on his forehead and said in a deep voice. This dash camera could only see the situation outside the car and not inside. ¡°If he went at the normal speed. ¡°Even if the signal light malfunctioned. ¡°This traffic accident won¡¯t happen either. ¡°Even if we take a step back and take it that the two cars still collided. ¡°It would just be a light scratch. ¡°There won¡¯t be such a serious consequence. ¡°We have to find this driver,¡± Victor said again. Something pushed forward the chain reaction of this event. This was really familiar to them. It was similar to the events that John was involved in previously. It could be said to be exactly the same. Today. It was destined to be a sleepless night for many. ¡­ Chapter 79 - : Investigation Begins Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the central district, in the Lotte Villa District. Under the warm and gentle light. John was sitting in the living room quietly reading a book. After a long while, John got up and walked to his studio. He looked at the paths in Foresee that only he could see. His fingers tapped on the table rhythmically as he pondered. After killing Reeves, the second-in-command of the Rayast Corporation, John noticed that for the paths related to Rayast, Atox, Johnson, and Yongen, a chain reaction had occurred. Clearly, these people with close relationships had a natural connection. Amongst them, the path to kill Rayast, the old godfather who had resided in Owain City for nearly half a century, had become simpler. The more John observed the steps to kill Rayast, the more amused he was. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly¡ªthere was a magical connection between everything in this world. He continued to look at Foresee seriously. ¡°How to achieve a perfect crime without leaving any evidence to kill the underground spokesperson of Owain City¡¯s eastern district, Rayast?¡± The paths and the steps in each path flashed before his eyes. The paths this time weren¡¯t something that he could act upon immediately. The time to push the first important domino was three days later. John looked at Foresee. After thinking for a while, he looked away and opened the laptop beside him. He tapped a few buttons with his fingertips. News articles appeared in front of John. ¡°The southern sand wetlands of Owain City is one of the important migration routes for the migratory birds. ¡°Nearly 100,000 migratory birds have been attracted to this place every year. ¡°Owain City city administration department passed a resolution. ¡°Starting from December 5, Owain City will turn off the high beams for the migrating birds for three days. ¡°This is to ensure that the migratory birds migrate normally.¡± His lips curled up slightly. After reading this news that was related to Owain City, John casually browsed through more news regarding the migratory birds. When the night deepened, he then got up and washed up. Then, he returned to his room. ¡­ In the garden of Alexander Villa in Owain City. In the small conference room. Alexander sat in front of the projector. The middle-aged butler, Walker, stood behind him. Other than the two of them, there was no one else. Not long after. The screen lit up. In the dim orange light, the figure of the old man, Rayast, suddenly appeared in front of Alexander. He was wearing a black suit and holding a dragon-headed walking stick. Rayast¡¯s mental state was clearly not very good. On his wrinkled old face, his cloudy eyes looked at Alexander through the screen. ¡°Reeves still ended up dead.¡± His hoarse voice sounded. ¡°I already know of this. ¡°My condolences to you, Big Brother,¡± Alexander replied with a sigh. ¡°His next target might be you or me.¡± Rayast continued calmly. He acted like this had nothing to do with him. However, his heart was definitely not as calm as it seemed on the surface. All these years, he had experienced countless storms and waves. The storm he faced had lasted for nearly a century. Unexpectedly, in his later years, he would be targeted by a young man. It could even topple everything about him. Humans were very hard to be satisfied, especially for matters regarding their own lifespan. He had worked hard to obtain everything he had now. He didn¡¯t want to die in the hands of a junior just like this. At least he hoped that he would die of old age. In the small conference room. The atmosphere was heavy as water. Alexander didn¡¯t respond. ¡°This situation can be said to be caused by me. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything.¡± After a while, Alexander said in a deep voice. ¡°Good. ¡°Since you are so thoughtful, I am relieved.¡± Rayast tapped the ground heavily with his dragon-headed walking stick. Then, the screen darkened. Alexander¡¯s expression kept changing. After a long while, he gradually calmed down. He looked tired. Like a hero past his prime. He pinched his glabella. ¡°Walker.¡± Then, he called out. The middle-aged butler bowed and walked over. ¡°How¡¯s everything at home?¡± Alexander asked. ¡°Everything is fine. I have troubled you with my own matters, Master.¡± Walker softly replied. Alexander suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Soldiers are nurtured for a thousand days only to be used for one day. ¡°Are you prepared? ¡°Or have you heard something and have thoughts of rebelling?¡± He said sternly. Walker didn¡¯t expect that Alexander would suddenly attack him. Could it be that he knew about John¡¯s visit? The atmosphere became heavy. ¡­ Owain City Police Headquarters. A middle-aged man that looked panic-stricken staggered to the door of the Owain City Police Headquarters. Until his vision was filled with uniformed police officers. Only then did the middle-aged man stop breathing heavily. In an interrogation room in the gray six-story building. ¡°No, it¡¯s not my fault! ¡°At that time, the traffic light was clearly green!¡± ¡°What happened at 12.21 AM?¡± The slightly fat middle-aged man recalled. ¡°Last night, I did receive a strange call. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten what the call was about. ¡°I only remember that he seemed to be reminding me about driving safely. ¡°He mentioned that the speed of the car mustn¡¯t exceed 60 kilometers per hour.¡± The middle-aged man looked panicking. His eyes were red. His tone was filled with agitation and fear. Outside the interrogation room, pairs of eyes were staring at the screen. After hearing about this so-called inexplicable call. Around the long table conference. Everyone looked at each other, their eyes flickering. ¡°Without a doubt, this is another psychological cue.¡± The mellow middle-aged psychologist said in a deep voice. ¡°This man¡¯s name is Anthony. ¡°He has been working at Tianye Construction Corporation for eight years. ¡°We¡¯ve captured him many times for transporting prohibited goods. ¡°Two months ago, Anthony started moving goods along this route.¡± Detective Fritz stood up and reported. ¡°I believe in a principle.¡± Victor put his hands on the table and said in a deep voice, looking exhausted. ¡°Before every incident, John will definitely have a detailed investigation into the incident!¡± Victor continued. As his words landed, he looked at Sona, who had raised her hand not far away. ¡°I checked the Owain City surveillance system carefully. ¡°I noticed that in the past two weeks. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the number of monitor access to the 6,000 plus traffic lights at the intersections in Owain City.¡± Sona quickly said. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ ¡°Someone was constantly observing these intersections at different times every day.¡± When everyone heard this, they all understood. ¡­ Chapter 80 - Raising Man Or Poisonous Insects? ¡°In the past half a month?¡± The young man with thick dark circles seemed to have noticed something and asked. ¡°Right! For about fifteen days.¡± Sona glanced at the information on the screen and replied. The young man didn¡¯t say anything else. The old detective, Bloom, seemed to have thought of something again. ¡°When was John released from prison?¡± After a long silence, he asked. Detective Fritz remembered John¡¯s files well. ¡°November 18th.¡± He blurted the date out. As his words landed. Everyone around the long table fell silent. From November 18th until today. It was exactly 15 days. In other words¡­ John, since the day he was released from prison. A huge net was already brewing in his heart. He was constantly observing this city. Searching for any flaw that might appear! ¡­ Owain City, Pearl River Villa. John was wearing a black knitted shirt. He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked up. He looked out of the window quietly. Under the peaceful sky. There were many more birds than before. They were circling in the air. He closed the curtain and looked away. John sat on the sofa in the living room. In the search box in front of him, another line of text was typed in. ¡°How can I guarantee that I¡¯ll be fine in the next day? ¡°Meaning that I will be safe for the next 24 hours?¡± In Owain City, an ordinary industrial street. In an ordinary information technology company. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Galen. ¡°A small company like mine really can¡¯t withstand the pressure!¡± In the boss¡¯s office. A middle-aged man with a stomach looked at Galen. He said apologetically. ¡°I also don¡¯t dare to pay too much. ¡°The most I can do is to give you the full salary for this month.¡± The middle-aged man continued. Galen, who had grown up with John, said nothing. He picked up the money the boss had placed on the table and walked out. He walked to the entrance of the company. He was hugging a cardboard box filled with his stuff. He turned around and at this place that he had worked at since he graduated. There was some nostalgia in his eyes. He took a deep breath. Then, he quickly left. Halfway on the road, he glanced back. From this morning onwards, a middle-aged man who was silent but had a serious expression on his face appeared beside him and kept following him. Also, at this moment, outside his house, some people were standing guard there too. They claimed to be from the Owain City Police Headquarters. They said that they were here to be responsible for the safety of their house for the next few days. Galen¡¯s brows twitched, and the confusion in his heart grew. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to John. On one hand, he was pressured to quit. On the other hand, government officials were sent to protect them. Everyone from the Owain Orphanage and John¡¯s other key friends also had similar security guards protecting them too. ¡­ Wearing a gray coat and a hood, John disappeared into the huge city. Following the steps in the Foresee, he didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. He stopped in front of a public phone in a small store. ¡°I understand,¡± John replied in a deep voice. ¡°Thank you.¡± He paused for a second and continued. The shadow world. The officials¡¯ attitude towards him was very strange. Through Reagan¡¯s test the last time, he could know that the officials didn¡¯t insist on having him join them. In fact, they even deliberately created an adequate environment for him. This Owain City seemed to be an environment that the officials had tacitly created for John. They allowed John to use his abilities. Probably, one or some real big shots were watching John and Owain City. John hung up. Then, he lowered his head and turned around. He went back into the crowded city. ¡°Could it be that Owain City has become my petri dish? ¡°Or are they raising me like raising poisonous insects? ¡°They want to see if I can kill all the enemies and survive?¡± John shoved his hands in his pockets, his eyes fixed on his toes. He thought for a moment. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Looks like in the shadow world, there are also many fishy things going on. ¡°To an existence like me who has exceeded the rules, for the big shots, the first thing they thought of wasn¡¯t to kill me. ¡°Instead, they seem to have the intention of training me. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m the only one. ¡°Or am I only one of those they are grooming?¡± John¡¯s brows kept jumping. He suddenly stopped in his tracks. He looked at the sky. Through the steps in Foresee that were getting more and more cautious, he could faintly sense that his various actions might have been noticed by some big shot. December 3, 2020. Early in the morning, when the sun was at the top. It was time to start pushing the first domino. There were only two days left. John was half-naked. With his left hand behind his back and his right hand on the ground, he was undergoing physical training. All external forces had the possibility of disappearing. Only his own body was the most trustworthy asset. He looked up slightly. His clear eyes were bright and full of energy. His well-proportioned and muscular body was accentuated. He had been training for a long time. His body began to sweat, and his warm skin gradually turned rosy. Then, John felt fatigued and sore. He was panting heavily. But he persisted in his training. Until his entire body felt sore and numb, and his body felt like it was filled with lead, until he couldn¡¯t move anymore, only then did he stop training. ¡­ After resting for a while. John got up and walked to the bathroom. A few minutes later, he walked out of the bathroom in a white bathrobe. At this moment, the phone in the bedroom rang. He answered the call on the bedside table. John responded. Then, he walked towards the hall on the first floor. He glanced at the kitchen not far away. Salefani was wearing an apron and busying herself. He didn¡¯t expect this innocent girl to know how to cook. However, he didn¡¯t know what her food tasted like. On the other side. Hamlet came from his position in the garden. ¡°Did you rest well yesterday?¡± John looked at Hamlet and asked. Hamlet hadn¡¯t liked to talk. But he had followed John for a while now. He was very close to John. ¡°Pretty good. Thank you for your concern, Brother John.¡± He nodded heavily and replied. John turned his head. He saw Salefani holding the tray with some difficulty and walking towards the living room. ¡°Hurry up and go help her.¡± Therefore, he glared at Hamlet and scolded jokingly. John walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. He reached out and lifted a corner of the curtain. ¡°In these two days, there are more and more birds flying in the sky.¡± He looked out of the window and said slowly. However, his heart was filled with thoughts. Salefani handed Hamlet the breakfast tray. She patted her rather ridiculous chest. ¡°I saw on the news that the scale of migratory birds that will fly to Owain City this year. might be the largest number in the past ten years.¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, she replied. ¡°This is the charm of nature.¡± John nodded meaningfully. His eyes flickered. Anticipation appeared on his face. As if he couldn¡¯t wait to watch a good show. Chapter 81 - The First Domino John looked away, smiling. He walked to the table in the dining room. John looked at the delicate little steamed buns on the white porcelain plate. ¡°You even know how to cook?¡± He smiled and asked. Salefani¡¯s delicate face reddened slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just a little interested in cooking. ¡°I experimented and learned on my own. ¡°Please forgive me if the food isn¡¯t good,¡± she said timidly. She lowered her head shyly and touched the hem of his apron. Seeing this, John¡¯s smile grew wider. Even Hamlet, who had always been very serious, seeing Salefinne like this, couldn¡¯t help but laugh too. After breakfast. John sat on the sofa near the French window. He read the information Victoria had collected. These pieces of information were basically all information regarding the underground spokesperson, Rayast. Only a small portion of it was information on the important figures under the Rayast Corporation. ¡°As expected of the old godfather.¡± John flipped through pages after pages. Many of Alexander¡¯s introductions appeared in front of John. He was also considered one of the few pillars of support for the Rayast Corporation. Reeves, the target of the recent accident, was also in this information. Many words were used to introduce him. John paused. He stared at it for a long time. He took out a page that contained some information and pressed it against his palm. When it was almost noon. John changed into a gray coat. He merged into this busy and international metropolitan city. According to the steps in the ¡®Foresee¡¯. John appeared in different places. This time. John didn¡¯t deliberately expose himself again. Instead, he became even more cautious. ¡­ The day quickly passed. December 4, 2020. It was close to the time to start the action that would push the first domino in killing Rayast. There was only one day left. Owain City, East District. Near an old district. An old house with the traditional style of Mold Country. ¡°Master Rayast. ¡°I feel that something is amiss.¡± An old man not much younger than Rayast frowned and said towards Rayast. ¡°I think someone is investigating you. ¡°My subordinates went over to investigate who they are, but they gained nothing. ¡°They have hidden very well.¡± The old man continued. Hearing the words of the old man beside him, Rayast paused almost imperceptibly in drinking his tea. His eyelids twitched. After Reeves¡¯s accident, Rayast felt uneasy too. At his age, he believed slightly in ghosts, fate, and stuff like that. ¡®Could it be that the heavens can¡¯t stand what I did when I was young? ¡®So it sent John to take away my life?¡¯ The uneasy Rayast¡¯s expression was somewhat dark. ¡°I understand,¡± Rayast replied in a deep voice. ¡­ December 5, 2020. The time left to push the first domino action really started its countdown. Only less than 24 hours were left. In the morning. John woke up in his bed. He stood barefoot by the window. He looked out the window at the sky. The weather was clear and cloudless. After breakfast. John walked into Salefani¡¯s studio. He got Salefani to download an old online game for him. Its name was ¡®Siege¡¯. This was a ¡®war between nations¡¯ type of game. John obtained a game account with the nickname ¡®Die for Freedom¡¯. It was a high-level account. He switched on the voice chat. John was wearing earphones and manipulating the mouse. His gaze was focused on the steps in the Foresee. He smiled. His tone was filled with ruthlessness as he spoke according to the steps in Foresee. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some money? Why would I be afraid of you? ¡°I won¡¯t be bullied by you! ¡°Did you see my game nickname? ¡°Die for freedom! ¡°I shall fight for my freedom today! ¡°Playing a game and still being so cautious. You¡¯re really trash! ¡°I¡¯m about to rebel, what can you do about it?¡± John¡¯s tone was intense as he kept scolding. In the room. Salefani looked at John strangely. This was the first time she had seen John in such a state. There seemed to be a hint of cuteness in his unrestrained manner! John cursed happily for a while. Then, he logged out of the game account. John glanced over his shoulder and saw the strange look Salefani was giving him. He didn¡¯t explain too much. He just stretched his back. ¡°I haven¡¯t played games in a long time.¡± Then, he smiled and said. This was his way of doing things. He never liked to explain. After all. The matter regarding Foresee was his absolute secret. Even if he died, he wouldn¡¯t expose this secret. Also, there were also some things that if he said too much, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for his subordinates. The more they knew, the easier it was for them to be target by others. ¡­ Time passed second by second. The sky gradually darkened. The afterglow of the setting sun seemed to dye the entire city in its color. In the suburbs outside the city. People could begin to be able to see large flocks of migratory birds flapping their wings with the red setting sun as the background. At the top of a building. John looked at the edge of the city from afar. He looked at the dark patches flying towards the city. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± He shouted excitedly in a low voice. In the magnificent and beautiful blood-colored setting sun. A young figure wearing a hood walked out from the corner. He looked up at the Owain City Police Headquarters. He stopped in his tracks. Then, he walked into the police station. In the gray six-story building. The young Secret Service agent of the Mold Country¡¯s security bureau, Sona, had brought two large bags of coffee with her. She pushed the door open with her right foot. ¡°I bought some coffee. Everyone, come and get a cup!¡± She looked at everyone and said. At this period of time, it was already deep winter. Owain City also seemed a bit cold. Cups of steaming coffee were held in the hands of the people here. There were two cups left on the long table. Sona looked around the room. Then, she picked up the two cups of coffee. Sona placed a cup of coffee in front of the young man with thick dark circles under his eyes. ¡°Have some.¡± She smiled and said gently. The young man seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Thank you.¡± He just glanced at Sona and replied lightly. Sona took a cup of coffee and walked to the window. ¡°Brother Victor.¡± She stood in front of Victor and called out. Victor looked out of the window. On the red horizon, migratory birds kept flying past. He retracted his gaze and took the cup. He felt the warmth from the cup. ¡°Thank you.¡± His voice was hoarse as he replied. ¡°I keep having a bad feeling recently.¡± Victor sipped his coffee and said. ¡­ Chapter 82 - Death Announcement Owain City Police Headquarters. In the gray six-story building. Everyone was still discussing. ¡°According to the logic of John¡¯s actions. ¡°The death of Reeves from the Rayast Corporation can only be considered the beginning of a major event at most. ¡°Why was the first person he attacked Reeves? ¡°We might as well make a bold guess. ¡°His next target. ¡°It¡¯s very likely the underground spokesperson of the East District, Rayast.¡± When Victor said these words, his eyelids twitched and his heart raced. When he glanced down the stairs. His words stopped abruptly. His expression instantly froze. His eyes were fierce and terrifying. Following Victor¡¯s eyes, everyone also noticed that someone had walked in. ¡°Is that person a subordinate who often follows John around? ¡°What is he doing here at this time?¡± They whispered and asked each other questions. Ore, the young Secret Service agent, trotted along. He pushed the door open and walked to the surveillance room. ¡°Captain Victor. ¡°The one called Hamlet said that his Brother John asked him to deliver something. ¡°It¡¯s a black USB drive.¡± He said while panting slightly. He opened his hand. He showed a small USB flash drive that was made into a black pendant. Immediately, everyone looked over. On the back of the USB drive was a sinister-looking ¡®skeleton¡¯ carving. Because of the warm actions of Suo Na just now, a warm atmosphere was brought into the surveillance room. But now, instantly, there was silence again. All eyes froze. Pairs of brows furrowed. They were all holding their own coffee cups. and quickly walked back to their seats. Sona tested the USB drive. ¡°There isn¡¯t any problem. ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary USB drive with a storage space of 2G.¡± She looked up at everyone and said. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside,¡± Victor said gloomily. ¡­ She tried to connect the USB drive to the equipment. She didn¡¯t manage to connect the USB drive into the port several times in a row. She was really too nervous. ¡°Hu!¡± Sona took a deep breath. Only then did her hand stabilized. The mouse clicked. In this quiet surveillance room. The sound was exceptionally clear. There was only one link in the USB drive. After taking some precautions, Sona clicked on the link. One surveillance video after another appeared. It appeared on the page in front of everyone. It occupied the largest surveillance video location. It was an old house in the traditional style of the Mold Country. There was a building on each side, surrounding a spacious courtyard. In the remaining smaller surveillance footage, they displayed the courtyard from different angles. Other than this, there was nothing else in the USB drive. In the surveillance room. Everyone was silent and focused on the scene in the surveillance video. Old detective Bloom showed a pondering look. ¡°This looks like Rayast¡¯s house.¡± A moment later, he said in shock. After his voice sounded, everyone frowned. After the Reeves incident, John sent them this USB drive that recorded the surveillance footage around the old house of Rayast. The meaning was self-evident. ¡°Death threat!¡± Detective Blitz said in a deep voice. This was a counterattack that suited John¡¯s personality. Giving his enemies a taste of their own medicine. The pain that he and his friends had to endure, he wanted to repay them ten or a hundred times over. Since those big shots disregarded their dignity and harmed his friends, then John would have to slap them in the face again. He wanted to tell them that he was coming for their lives. This small USB drive seemed to be a keepsake from the Grim Reaper. Foreseeing the death of this big shot, Rayast. Everyone in the room looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. Several young police officers even fell to the ground. Rayast was the leader of half the city. John even dared to provoke him like this and even threatened to kill him. Then what about these small detectives? They were still investigating him at his moment and going against him. Would they also be targeted by this fierce wolf? What if John wanted to get rid of them too? ¡­ Owain City, central business district, Alexander Corporation Building. Hamlet, who was wearing a gray coat, barged into the dazzling hall. His footsteps landed on the marble floor. His figure seemed to be at odds with the surrounding scenery. Numerous gazes were filled with disdain and curiosity as they studied Hamlet with a smile. ¡°Give this USB drive to Alexander. ¡°Tell him it¡¯s from John.¡± Hamlet stood at the front desk. From the corner of his eye, he saw the security guards watching him. He looked away. He looked at the receptionist again. He opened his palm. There was a black USB stick with a ¡®skull¡¯ carved on it. He placed it in front of the front desk. Hamlet turned and hurried away. ¡­ The word ¡®John¡¯ was no stranger to the Alexander Corporation. This name was taboo here. The news was reported layer by layer. News quickly reached the ears of Alexander. In the villa. Alexander saw the same surveillance video on his computer. The projection screen lit up. The figure of the old man, Rayast, holding the dragon-headed walking stick in his hand appeared in front of Alexander. What Alexander could see was that on the computer screen beside the Rayast, it was also displaying the same surveillance footage from different angles. Rayast¡¯s old eyes looked at Alexander viciously. ¡°Looks like John¡¯s next target is this me.¡± He interrupted Alexander from speaking and said in a deep voice. Rayast leaned heavily on his walking stick. ¡°How dare a kid who hasn¡¯t even grown out his hair do such a thing? ¡°I¡¯d like to see how he¡¯s going to kill me.¡± Every word came out of his mouth viciously. ¡°Master Rayast. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent my security team to your place.¡± Alexander didn¡¯t say anything else and said respectfully. ¡°Master Rayast. ¡°My men have also found John¡¯s residence.¡± Alexander paused, then said. ¡­ In Victoria¡¯s office in the financial center building. John stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked out. After a long while, he suddenly looked back at Victoria and smiled. ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s watch a big show.¡± Victoria was sitting at her desk. On her computer screen, it was also a scene of the surroundings of the Rayast family mansion. In front of John¡¯s eyes was a path from Foresee that recorded everything coldly. ¡°December 5, 2020, 5.43 PM and 20 seconds. ¡°You asked Hamlet to send the same link to the various parties in Owain City. ¡°At 5.47 PM and 39 seconds the same day, everyone was shocked. ¡°Same evening, 5.51 PM and 27 seconds. ¡°The old house of Rayast received unprecedented attention.¡± ¡­ Chapter 83 - Attention from All Sides Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Owain City Police Headquarters. ¡°We might all have fallen into a mistake. ¡°We think this action of releasing the death threat was to counterattack. ¡°It¡¯s an arrogant and willful performance. ¡°In the portrait of John¡¯s personality. ¡°There is indeed such an evaluation. ¡°John is extremely dangerous and has a strong desire for performance.¡± The young man with thick dark circles under his eyes suddenly said in a deep voice. ¡°But there¡¯s another problem. ¡°That is, even though John has a strong desire to perform, every important move he makes all have their own meaning. ¡°He won¡¯t do anything meaningless. ¡°A person with such abnormal computational ability like him must have calculated the situation. ¡°And those of us who received the death threat USB drive, although we don¡¯t seem to be related to his mission and isn¡¯t his target to attack, we are very likely already in his trap.¡± The young man¡¯s tone became even more solemn. In the surveillance room. Everyone looked at the young man. Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Victor seemed to have thought of something. His left hand habitually started to twist the hair on his forehead. His body gradually tensed up. The dark-eyed young man paused. Then, he said heavily, ¡°What I mean is¡­ ¡°Is John¡¯s death trap a major trigger in his attempt to create the next accident? ¡°Was it the first domino in his operation?¡± His words were like a clap of thunder. It exploded in the hearts of everyone. They all felt a strong sense of suffocation. It left them breathless. What kind of method was this? John was actually silently calculating all of them and making them part of the force creating the accident? ¡°What will it be this time? ¡°What kind of role have we become?¡± At this moment in Owain City. For the tens of millions of ordinary people, it was a winter evening and the setting sun was infinitely good. But for some other people. It was like the eve of a storm, dark clouds were descending upon the city. A dull sense of panic almost swallowed everything. ¡­ In the financial center building. John hadn¡¯t left yet. He sat on the sofa opposite the desk. ¡°Help me rub my head.¡± He suddenly said to Victoria. Victoria didn¡¯t refuse. When facing John, her domineering side disappeared in the blink of an eye. She removed her gold-rimmed glasses and placed it on the desk. She reached out to tie up her long black hair. It was tied into a ponytail. Then Victoria walked up behind John. Her slender fingers gently massaged John¡¯s temples. John closed his eyes comfortably. At this moment, his entire body felt numb. It was as if he was soaking in a hot spring. John was a little nervous now, but most of his emotions were excitement. The scene that he could vaguely see through Foresee was only a faint fantasy in his mind. Even so, he could feel the vastness and magnificence of it! ¡°Billions of migratory birds migrate globally every year. ¡°Of the eight migration paths, three will pass by the Mold Country. ¡°That¡¯s what we call the flying bird path.¡± John suddenly inexplicably said. Victoria listened intently. She wanted to figure out what John meant. There was a distant, tragic note in John¡¯s voice. It spoke of a bloody reality. ¡°In recent years. ¡°The flying bird path in Mold Country is filled with killing intent. ¡°These fairies in the sky, when they flapped their wings and pass by, what awaits them is a huge net that covers the sky and earth. ¡°The flying bird path has become the bloody road of no return for the migratory birds.¡± John¡¯s breathing that was originally even quickened. Suddenly, he stopped and didn¡¯t speak anymore. Time passed second by second. 8 PM. John suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get going first.¡± John said to Victoria. Before leaving the office, he stopped again and turned to Victoria. He said meaningfully, ¡°The bloody path of the migratory birds is engraved with the biological habitual truths of life.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned and left without hesitation. Victoria walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. She looked down at the city that was still brightly lit in the night. At this moment, her cold eyes suddenly looking towards a certain part of the city. She saw that far away in Ovi City, there was an entire road filled with high beams. The bright lights began to disappear one after another. Under Victoria¡¯s gaze, a dim region that crossed the entire Owain City appeared. After a while. In the distant horizon. A flock of migratory birds that blotted out the sky flew over! The massive number of migratory birds were following the dim path. Victoria watched the scene intently. She was shocked. Her panting became hurried. The words John had said when he left appeared in her mind. Her body began to tremble. She didn¡¯t know what would happen. Victoria walked back to her desk and sat down. She watched the screen monitor at the old house of Rayast. John disappeared into the night. He stood with his hands in his pockets among the crowd. Like many ordinary people, he looked up at the birds flying in the sky. Muscular figures were soaring freely in the sky. At least at this moment, they were free. ¡­ At 9 PM. On another road that ran through Owain City, the high beams were switched off. And the old residence where Rayast lived was along this dim path. John walked into the shadows with the hood on. He looked at the old house from afar. The area within a thousand meters of the old residence was completely covered in shadows. For an area within 3,000 meters, at every interval, a patrol car would pass by. Security guards in black suits watched every move outside carefully. This formation was as if they weren¡¯t even going to let in a fly. At this moment, John didn¡¯t know that in a city two thousand-three kilometers away from Owain City, at the Mold Country¡¯s heart, Wei Jing City, there were people watching this scene from afar too. They were located in conference rooms in different places. The screen in the middle of the conference room kept lighting up. What appeared on the screen was Rayast¡¯s house. Low voices would occasionally sound. ¡°What will happen?¡± A dignified voice sounded. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint us.¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°You actually gathered us together to see this scene. ¡°How many years has it been since something like this has happened? ¡°It seems like you do indeed value him very much.¡± ¡­ Chapter 84 - Abnormal Movements of the Migratory Birds In the green brick courtyard. An old tree rose from the ground. Rayast, who was wearing a black Chinese tunic suit sat in the courtyard straightly. He casually leaned his walking stick on the table. Boiling tea. Playing chess. The person who accompanied Rayster in playing chess was a person whose status was only below that of Alexander and Reeves. The number four person, Reinhart. His hair was gray. His temperament was low-key. He was wearing a gray outfit. Reinhart. He was the person who had followed Rayast the longest. Like a shadow. When it reached 9 PM, the Owain City city administration continued to order the lights to be off. At this moment. An excellent aerial camera overlooked the city from the sky. A very shocking scene could be seen. At night, in the huge top international metropolitan city, Owain City. Three obvious dim paths appeared in the city. A flock of migratory birds followed the dim path. They shuttled through the city. Photographers from all over the world excitedly recorded the magnificent wonders of human civilization! Noticing that the light above and around him had dimmed. Rayast, who was fiddling with a black chess piece, stopped. He sized up the changes. ¡°They said it was to make way for the migratory birds,¡± Reinhart explained. Rayast nodded. He looked into the distance. Vaguely, he could see a huge flock of waiting birds. They flew along this dim path. They blotted out the sky. He felt slightly oppressed. Rayast frowned. Outside the old residence, in the shadows. John didn¡¯t move. He just waited quietly. Around 9.23 PM. He saw the first batch of birds that were mainly composed of geese and swan. They flapped their wings and flew to the area above the old residence. They didn¡¯t fly very high. John lowered his breathing, excitement showing on his face. He carefully sensed this exciting scene. Right beside his ear. The sound of wings flapping filled the air. There were also the various sounds of the birds. John didn¡¯t move. He only lowered his eyes and stared at the Foresee that only he could see. ¡°December 5, 2020, 9.36 PM and 17 seconds. ¡°The second batch of waiting birds was about to arrive. ¡°The same day, 9.37 PM and 25 seconds. ¡°You plunge into the night. ¡°The same day, 9.38 PM and 11 seconds. ¡°You started your secret operation. ¡°The same day, 9.40 PM and 32 seconds. ¡°Your figure is captured by surveillance cameras.¡± John glanced up at the watch on his wrist. Without hesitation, he stuffed his hands in his pockets. He lowered his head and left the shadows. According to the trajectory of Foresee. John¡¯s figure began to slowly approach the old house where Rayast was. Three minutes and seven seconds. John¡¯s figure was captured by the people in the surveillance room. Alarms sounded. It was instantly transmitted to the bodyguards around the old residence. The atmosphere became filled with killing intent! Orders began to be issued. ¡°The same night, 9.43 PM and 52 seconds. ¡°You broke through the various layers of protection. ¡°You¡¯re constantly approaching the old residence. ¡°9.45 PM and 21 seconds the same night. ¡°You are hidden in another trajectory under the shadows.¡± John panted. His eyes were focused on the steps in the Foresee. The changes around the old house of Rayast attracted the attention of many parties. Owain City Police Headquarters. The gray six-story building. ¡°John wants to sneak in? ¡°What¡¯s he planning to do? ¡°Lunatic! ¡°He¡¯s a lunatic!¡± Around the long table. People kept shouting. In the villa of Alexander Corporation. Alexander looked at the screen. He looked at the changes around the old residence. Among the security teams, there were even mercenaries who had been stationed in war zones abroad. No matter what, John wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to the old residence. Other than that, it was also impossible for large vehicles to enter the restricted area. The sound of his fingertips knocking on the table was dull. ¡°On the lights! ¡°Turn on the lights! ¡°I want this house to be as bright as day.¡± A hoarse voice exploded on the walkie-talkie. As his words landed. There was a snapping sound of the switch. Beams of highlights were instantly switched on above the traditional old mansion! All the shadows and corners were banished by the light. They only saw that the surroundings of the old residence were as bright as day. The security guards were nervous just now. But now, like snow under the sun, their nervousness instantly melted away! Owain City Financial Center, office on the 40th floor. Victoria focused on the screen. The old residence was illuminated by a huge light. Under such light, anyone who tried to approach the house would be discovered immediately. In an ordinary villa. Johnson looked at the surveillance impatiently. ¡°This old man is really afraid of death!¡± Johnson looked at Yongen and scolded angrily. ¡°According to his preparations now, even if we throw him into the war zone, he will still be able to live well,¡± Johnson said. As his words landed. Her face turned rosy. His mouth opened. The unease he felt from seeing Reeves in the car accident had disappeared a lot. Under sufficient power and caution, John couldn¡¯t even approach him. Just like how he couldn¡¯t approach Rayast at this moment. At this moment. Something unexpected suddenly happened on the screen. The sky was filled with migratory birds. They followed the dim light and flew above the old estate. Immediately after. These densely packed birds that were in the sky seemed to have lost their sense of direction. The hurried and frantic chirping of birds sounded one after another. And then¡­ Birds started to appear continuously and surrounded the top of the house. They were circling low in the sky. Outside the old residence. Everyone looked up. They could only see the top of their heads. It was covered by a dense array of birds. Countless birds were circling around. In the courtyard. Rayast and Reinhart stood up from the stone table one after another. They looked seriously at the birds above them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the house first?¡± Reinhart requested in a low voice. Various parties were observing the scene here. They all saw this shocking scene, which caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb. In the night, the traditional old residence was lit up by the lights like it was daytime. Above the old residence. There was a dense flock of migratory birds that blotted out the sky. They were circling continuously at a low altitude. ¡­ Chapter 85 - Worshiping the Night God Owain City Detective Agency, the gray six-story building. His mouth opened. He wanted to gasp for air. The hairs on his arms stood on end. Victor from the Mold Country¡¯s security bureau looked at the shocking scene on the screen. The densely packed birds were circling above the courtyard house shrouded in a huge beam of light. At this moment. Victor¡¯s emotion was surging. He was so frightened that he wanted to cry. From the monitor screen. There were also ear-piercing, chaotic sounds mixed with various birds. It was a scene of chaos, panic, and fear from thousands and tens of thousands of birds. In front of the long table. ¡°What will happen when a thousand birds cry?¡± A female detective wearing gold-rimmed glasses suddenly asked. The middle-aged man sitting beside the female detective looked at the projection. He was a little lost in thought. Hearing these words in his ears, he answered without thinking, ¡°There aren¡¯t just a thousand migratory birds!¡± An old psychologist with white hair and beard, who was dressed meticulously, closed his eyes and listened to the sounds coming from the surveillance video. He suddenly opened his eyes. It was like he had heard something through the cries of the birds. His expression was heavy. His gaze swept past everyone. Then, he said, ¡°In the face of such a large scale of ear-piercing noise, even we will be affected. ¡°The reactions that can be directly reflected are being more irrational, violent, and impulsive than before.¡± The psychologist continued. In the surveillance room. Everyone looked at the latter. They frowned. They understood the meaning behind the old expert¡¯s words. The old man was referring to the surroundings of the tightly guarded old residence. From this moment onward. There were negative changes that exceeded their expectations. ¡°This situation¡­ ¡°Was it also calculated by John?¡± Sona asked. Sona who followed Victor to Owain City and was mainly in charge of the computer science field bit her lips. She looked at the projection. The incredible scene was filled with a holy sense of religion. When her voice sounded, there was a sudden silence in the surveillance room. Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered. No answer. Maybe. They already had an answer in their hearts. But all of these were too terrifying. The deeper they thought about it. It made them more afraid of John. After a long while. From a corner. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case.¡± A hoarse and deep voice replied. The young man with thick dark circles looked up. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. ¡°What was John¡¯s intention in issuing a death threat to all parties? ¡°There¡¯s some progress now.¡± The young man¡¯s tone was heavy and said word by word. In front. On the screen. The old house that was shrouded in the dark cloud of birds was gradually filled with panic. The young man with thick black eyes took a look and continued, ¡°If this scene decides the death of Rayast. ¡°Then the death threat was to ensure that before all of this happened. ¡°It¡¯s to intimidate the Rayast Corporation.¡± In front of the long table. Victor took a deep breath. He listened seriously. He pondered over these words. ¡°Or rather, the death of Reeves, the second-in-command of the Rayast Corporation. ¡°It¡¯s also to pave the way for tonight.¡± The young man¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°It¡¯s also because of the repeated intimidation and pressure.¡± The young man raised his voice. His arm was trembling. He licked his lips and let out a long breath. Then, he continued to explain his guess. ¡°Before John appeared. ¡°And when John first appeared. ¡°That¡¯s why the Rayast Corporation has such an unprecedented defensive reaction. ¡°Just a little bit of movement. ¡°Then, in the darkness, they turned on the high beams that turned the place into daytime! ¡°The more panic they have, the less they dare to turn off the high beam lamp.¡± His words were getting louder and louder. ¡°It¡¯s also because of these high beams that have resulted in this scene of birds waiting above the old mansion, covering the sky and covering the earth.¡± Then, he said something explosive! As the young man¡¯s last words landed. In the surveillance room. All criminal investigation specialists and special service agents. Their bodies trembled at the same time. Goosebumps appeared all over their bodies. Everything was interlinked. All of this was within John¡¯s calculations. Owain City. The old residence was lit up like daytime in the night. Hearing Reinhart¡¯s words, the existence at the godfather level in Owain City, Rayast, gripped the walking stick tightly with his dry palm. His cloudy eyes looked up. He looked at the dense flock of waiting birds circling overhead. In his ears. It was chaotic and disorderly, and the sounds of waiting birds were very annoying. Rayast breathed heavily. After a long while. Rayast slowly let go of his walking stick. His expression also calmed down again. ¡°Okay!¡± He replied. With Reinhart¡¯s help, under the cover of the birds overhead, he slowly walked into the old residence. This place where he walked into was the central room of the house. In the middle of this room, there was a statue of the Night God enshrined in there. In front of the Night God statue, there were incense burners, fruit offerings, and paper gold ingots. Three candlesticks were burning with flames. Rayast pushed Reinhart¡¯s hand away. He walked piously to the statue. He took out three pieces of sandalwood from the drawer. He lit the sandalwood in front of the candlestick. Then. Rayast bowed respectfully to Night God. He inserted the three sticks of sandalwood into the incense burner. After doing all of this. Rayast returned to the house. He closed his eyes and rested. Behind him. Reinhart stopped in his tracks. No emotion showed on his face. Similarly, he had no intention of kneeling to the Night God. Reinhart placed one hand behind his back. He followed behind Rayast and walked into the house. Outside the old residence. In the shadow, John¡¯s eyes were distinct in black and white. He then carefully observed the birds in the sky. Chapter 86 - The Riot of the Migratory Birds Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°He can actually calculate to this step. ¡°Can the Columbia Laboratory do such a thing too?¡± In the darkness, an imposing voice filled with amazement sounded in the conference room in Houston City. His question was heard by the existences in secret conference rooms across the country. Columbia Laboratory. Even in the shadow world, it was also a laboratory with high standards. Its level of confidentiality had reached the top-secret level. The research contents of this laboratory were unknown. It was said that it was located in the hinterland of Mold Country. It was located 2,400 meters underground with a landmass of 120,000 cubic meters. After a while. ¡°Yes, it can do such a thing.¡± A loud voice replied. He paused, then said, ¡°But the investment required for the computational resources are very terrifying. ¡°Instead of investing in such a price, for a mere old gangster, it¡¯s easier to just erase him from the face of the earth.¡± Silence returned to the conference room. Owain City. Above the old residence that was like daytime under the night sky. At this moment, another group of densely packed migratory birds flew over from the distance. Tens of thousands of migratory birds lost their sense of direction due to the high beams. They began to circle around the old residence too. The scale of the birds expanded! Vast and continuous! The lights of the high beams were completely blocked by the flock of migratory birds. Like a black cloud pressing down on the city. It was pitch black. Under the increasingly oppressive and chaotic sounds, John reined in his personal emotions. His attention became even more focused. He lowered his breathing. His body arched slightly and tensed. From the beginning. He had been staring at the migratory birds circling in the low altitude. Only until now, John could faintly sense that the panic from the dense flock of migratory birds was being suppressed and accumulating. Also, it had quickly expanded to the extreme. A single spark could ignite them! John looked at the Foresee that only he could see. ¡°December 5, 2020, 10.03 PM and 21 seconds. ¡°You decided to ignite all of this yourself. ¡°The same day, 10.04 PM and 9 seconds. ¡°You walked towards the old residence. ¡°The same night, 10.04 PM and 13 seconds.¡± In John¡¯s eyes. The absolute safety area calculated by the Foresee appeared beneath his feet. He just had to follow this safe path strictly. This was a traditional old mansion. It was built in the center of the old district. The surroundings around this mansion were relatively chaotic! John kept brushing past the security team. It was as if they only needed to raise their hands and gently pull the trigger and a bullet could instantly penetrate or even tear that damned figure apart. And yet! Chasing. They seemed to be forever chasing John¡¯s figure! John kept approaching the old house. The surrounding atmosphere was getting more and more nervous as the sky-encompassing birds circled around. Cars were mobilized. The rumble of engines kept sounding! Low growls and roars were transmitted through the walkie-talkies. ¡°Hu!¡± In this area surrounded by birds. No one. Or rather, no one had the time to notice that the atmosphere had quietly changed under the influence of the migratory birds! They were gasping for air. More and more voices keep sounding. Their foreheads were covered in sweat. A sense of oppression and heaviness! ¡°Report!¡± ¡°Zone 1, close in!¡± ¡°Report!¡± ¡°Zone two, close in!¡± ¡°Report!¡± ¡°Zone three¡­¡± The black cars kept shrinking John¡¯s area. On a high ground nearby, the pupil behind the scope was watching. After checking and closing in of the security guards, the spaces where John could be hide became more and more clear. At this moment. A black shadow flashed past the scope. The scope quickly followed after the shadow. It was a wall. The sniper held his breath. He began to put some strength on his finger that was on the trigger. He glanced at the dark flock of migratory birds. No one noticed the changes in the flock of birds. The sound of the engines stimulated these migratory birds that had experienced a bloody migration journey. The sound of the brakes repeatedly sounding awakened the terrifying memories of the dense flock of migratory birds. They were reminded of the cars chasing after them along the canyon road. The curses and roars. These fairies of the sky were trembling! Their muscles were trembling. John grinned. His chest heaved violently. His body was soaked in sweat! Only until now did John notice that there were fewer and fewer areas he could move around. The calculation ability of Foresee, in the face of imminent danger, helped him find two absolutely safe paths. So that he could be safe and sound in a truly hopeless situation. John looked at Foresee. According to the level of vigilance around the Rayast family mansion, based on his current conditions, even for him, this was the closest he could get. ¡°December 5, 2020, 10.16 PM and 34 seconds. ¡°You took off your coat. ¡°The same night, 10.16 PM and 52 seconds. ¡°You hold up the hood with the palm of your hand. ¡°At 10.17 PM and 6 seconds the same day.¡± There was a ¡®thud¡¯ sound. John leaned against the wall and retracted his gaze. He lowered his head. John took a deep breath. He noticed there were faint sounds of stones moving beside his feet. He reached out his hand and leaned against the wall. His warm skin sensed a vibration. A motorcade was approaching from the front and back. John didn¡¯t hesitate to take off his gray coat. He zipped up the coat a little bit. Then, he stuck his right arm into his coat. He pressed his palm against the hood. John slowly stuck the hood out of the wall. His palm moved carefully. The hood was slightly lowered. It was like he had his head lowered. Tentatively preparing to leave. There was a short pause. The hooded figure began to move rapidly! Pa! A sniper rifle fired! The high-precision bullet instantly penetrated John¡¯s coat. White cotton fluttered out. Behind the scope. ¡°It hit!¡± In that instant. The black shadow that had been crawling for a long time clenched his fists tightly in excitement. But following that, his expression froze. He looked through the scope and saw the patches of cotton. He resumed his posture. He seemed to have sensed something. He stopped. He looked up. He looked at the sky that was covered by the birds. It was unknown what he saw, but his pupils suddenly constricted. The dense flock of migratory birds began to riot! Suddenly! A gray eagle-like ferocious bird with open wings swooped down from the flock towards the residence that was as bright as day! Its claws were sharp and fast. As it flew out from the flock of birds, they were quickly captured by pairs of eyes! Pa! Another dull gunshot rang out. He saw the eagle-like ferocious bird being instantly torn apart. Feathers and flesh scattered in the air. The real loss of control had begun! The dense flock of migratory birds circling low in the sky started rioting! Ear-piercing bird cries filled the air! Then, the birds kept diving down one after another, crashing towards security glasses on the ground. Under the light, in the old residence. The door was closed immediately. Pa! Pa! Pa! A series of crisp sounds could be heard! Those were small birds that kept knocking against the glass above the door. Clack! Cracks appeared on the surface. Reinhart in his gray coat walked out of the inner room. He looked at the two pieces of glass above the door. He saw that the two pieces of glass were smashed into pieces! A sparrow-like bird crashed into the house like a headless fly! It kept knocking against the wall. The gray-feathered bird landed beside Reinhart¡¯s feet. Reinhart looked down. He sized up the bird. He saw that this bird wasn¡¯t dead yet. Its wings were still flapping. It seemed like it wanted to fly up. Reinhart¡¯s eyes flickered. For some reason, the words of a gamer he met in a game this morning suddenly appeared beside his ear. ¡°Whoa! ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some money? Why would I be afraid of you? ¡°I won¡¯t be bullied by you! ¡°Did you see my game nickname? ¡°Die for freedom! ¡°I shall fight for my freedom today! ¡°Playing a game and still being so cautious. You¡¯re really trash! ¡°I¡¯m about to rebel, what can you do about it?¡± Reinhart looked up. He looked at the Night God statue in the central room. His expression was gloomy. He raised his leg above the struggling bird. He crushed down his leg heavily! Chapter 87 - Fire! In front of the Night God statue, the soles of Reinhart¡¯s leather shoes turned red. Rayast, wearing a Chinese suit, walked out from the inner room with his walking stick. His cloudy eyes scanned the chaotic hall. His gaze then shifted to the foot of Reinhart. At this moment, outside the house. Muffled sounds rang out one after another. ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± Rayast asked in a deep voice. ¡°The people outside must have alarmed the birds.¡± Reinhart¡¯s expression returned to its reserved state. He bowed slightly and replied respectfully. At this moment, another gray crane-like bird crashed into the house. ¡°Master Rayast, please return to your room,¡± Reinhart said with concern. Rayast¡¯s eyelids twitched. He clenched his walking stick tightly under his palm. He turned and went back into the house. Pa! Pa! Reinhart stood with his hands folded. His eyes flickered. He just stared quietly at the birds that kept banging at the various places in the house. He saw a gray bird flapping its wings and flying past the candlestick in front of the statue. The flames at the end of the candlestick swayed gently. Reinhart stared at the fire for a while. He then retracted the light. He looked at the trajectory of the bird¡¯s landing. It was the corner where the curtain and the plush carpet met. He lowered his head, his expression normal. Outside the old residence. Making use of the chaos, John turned around and plunged into a small road, and began to leave. In the night. The old residence was lit up like a white house. There were tens of thousands of birds circling above the old residence. They continued to crash downwards. From the various places nearby, more and more people were watching. Owain City Detective Agency, the gray six-story building. ¡°John is unable to go near Rayast¡¯s old residence? ¡°Also, there shouldn¡¯t be any transportation equipment nearby that can threaten them around the old residence.¡± Victor touched the hair on his forehead. The fingers of his other hand kept knocking on the table. ¡°With just these birds, it¡¯s far from enough to cause any substantial damage to Rayast.¡± Victor frowned. He looked up. In the corner of the long table. The young man with thick dark circles under his eyes seemed to be thinking about something. ¡­ In the villa of Alexander Corporation. Looking at the scene in the surveillance video. Alexander got up and walked around his desk. He called one number after another. He received some news. Knowing that John wouldn¡¯t be able to go near the old residence again, he exhaled slightly. On Alexander¡¯s computer screen, on one of the screens where the surveillance camera was pointed towards the old residence. The door to the central room suddenly opened. Reinhart, who was wearing a gray coat, walked out. He cautiously closed the door again. Reinhart walked to the middle of the courtyard to look at the chaotic scene. In fact. Retracting the time back to a few minutes ago. In the old residence. Reinhart, who was standing quietly in front of the red-faced Night God statue, was looking at a bird on the ground a few steps away from him. He kept looking for a long while. Then, he suddenly moved. Reinhart picked up the struggling bird. He turned to look in the direction of the broken glass. Narrowing his eyes, his expression vicious, he tightened his grip on the bird. Then, he walked to the candlestick of the red-faced Night God statue. He spread the bird¡¯s wings and placed them on the candlestick. The flames burned its wings. The candlestick was knocked over and oil flowed onto the red table. The flames instantly lit up! Reinhart gripped the bird whose wings had been lit. Following the trajectory of the broken glass. He gently placed the bird in the corner under the curtain that connected to the plush carpet. He informed the Old Master he was going out and then left the house. Reinhart stood in the yard. He saw a few more birds charging into the house. Rayast sat with his eyes closed. His ears were filled with dull and chaotic sounds. Not long after. A burning smell suddenly reached his nose. Rayast opened his eyes and walked towards the central room. His white hair was let down. Panic appeared in his originally calm expression. He saw that the red wooden table where the statue of the Night God was enshrined had been lit. The curtains around the room were also burning brightly. Several burnt birds were crashing around in the room and brought the flames to one spot after another! This house was a traditional building in Mold Country. Even the building materials were mostly wood materials. It was a standard wooden structure. Rayast glanced at the candlestick that had been knocked down in front of the Night God statue. Images of it being knocked down by a bird appeared in his mind. There was no time to think. In the billowing smoke, Rayast coughed and hurried to the door. When he wanted to pull the door open, Rayast¡¯s expression immediately changed. He reached out and knocked on the door. Bang! There was a loud knocking on the door. The sound of the loud knocking was overshadowed by the sound of the birds circling low in the sky. In the residence. The flames grew larger and larger. The old Rayast inhaled a large puff of smoke. He leaned against the door and sat on the ground. He choked and coughed desperately. His body was trembling. Rayast looked around the room. The red flames continued to spread. He struggled to get up. Phone calls kept coming in. Soon, the flames in the old residence attracted the attention of the people outside. All over Owain City, one by one, the surveillance cameras saw the burning old residence. Their eyes widened. There were tens of thousands of birds circling in the sky. They were stimulated by the fire! The birds were like moths flying into the fire. They kept charging into the house through the broken glass. Owain City Police Headquarters. The gray six-story building. In front of the long table. Everyone stood up. They looked gloomily at the burning house on the screen. The countless birds above the house seemed to be flying around the flames. ¡°Where did these flames come from?¡± Old detective Bloom asked in surprise. ¡­ Owain City, financial center building. Victoria looked at the old residence that John had never really approached but had suddenly caught fire. Her red lips parted, wanting to make a sound. However, no matter how many emotions she wanted to express out, she couldn¡¯t. She swallowed hard. In the villa of Alexander Corporation. ¡°Useless!¡± ¡°A bunch of trash!¡± Alexander was extremely uneasy. He smashed whatever he could see with his eyes. He held onto his phone and kept scolding. Then, he started panting heavily. Alexander walked to his desk. He looked fixedly at the house shrouded in flames on the screen. He was terrified. Shock appeared on his face. At this moment, Alexander didn¡¯t notice that not far behind him, the middle-aged butler, Walker, was looking at him strangely. In an ordinary villa. Johnson and Yongen saw the suddenly lit old residence. The two of them looked at each other. They felt their mouth turning dry. ¡°What happened in the old residence?¡± Johnson took a deep breath and asked. ¡°Is this the end of Old Master Rayast, a person who held great power for most of his life?¡± Yongen was a little dazed. It should be known that in the underground circle of Owain City, Rayast was the well-deserved godfather. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Rayast had handed over half of the underground empire to him back then, the underground circle of Owain City now should be completely controlled by Rayast. The heart of Mold Country, Houston City. In a secret conference room. The important figures from the Shadow World looked at the lit house. The existences in front of the screen also seemed a little quiet. ¡­ Chapter 88 - The End of Rayast A gray coat had just been hit by a high-precision bullet. Pieces of cotton drifted in the air. At this moment, John was wearing a long-sleeved dark hoodie. His hands were in the pockets of his sweater. He lowered his head and walked out of a dark alley. Outside the alley, it was no longer the area blocked by the Rayast Corporation. John had just walked out. He looked up and saw that at an intersection ahead, a dense crowd was looking towards the distant old residence. He quietly squeezed into the crowd. He turned around to look. It was a scene filled with a holy feeling. It was like the scene in the religious scriptures. A dense flock of birds circling low in the sky. In the sky and on the ground. Beams of dazzling light shone from the high beams. The old residence was highlighted in the dazzling light. Suddenly. Raging flames enveloped the antique wooden building! Birds flew towards the fire like moths and crashed into the flames. John noticed that there were many photographers in the crowd. They focused their cameras on the distant scene. They kept pressing the shutter. ¡®What an incredible ability Foresee is.¡¯ John still had his hands in his front pockets. His eyes focused on the building caught in flames and surrounded by the migratory birds. His eyes flickered. He exclaimed in his heart. All of the steps were unbelievably precise. Despite all the steps was up to him to implement and push forward. To be honest, for many of the details, John couldn¡¯t understand them. He was the master of this ability. However, when he thought about it carefully, he still felt a creepy fear. In the huge city. The usually high and mighty officials seemed very quiet at this moment. All kinds of existences were waiting for the result. In the night. Not long after. An ambulance sped out of the raging fire. At this moment, the firefighters were nervously doing their job. There was no time to put out the fire. They had to save the people first. Many people were focused on the person in the white ambulance. In front and behind the ambulance. The nervous and solemn convoy would either open a path or follow as guards. In front of the medical building of Owain City First Hospital. A top medical team waited anxiously. The ambulance stopped. A doctor sat beside the old man. CPR was being carried out continuously. An oxygen mask was placed on the old man¡¯s nose and mouth. ¡°He¡¯s gone. ¡°The main reason is suffocation from the thick smoke. ¡°And because of his age, his cardiopulmonary function has severely declined. ¡°Let¡¯s inform the patient¡¯s family.¡± An old man died after futile attempts at resuscitation. Rayast¡¯s determined time of death was 2.29 AM on December 6, 2020. In the underground circle of Owain City. The old godfather, Rayast, who had been building his prestige for nearly half a century, died. Ding Ling Ling! Ding Ling Ling! Ding Ling Ling! In the increasingly dark night. A piercing phone rang. It sounded in one villa after another. ¡°The sky is going to change.¡± Many people had mixed feelings. They couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. ¡­ Owain City, financial center building. The cold moonlight shone through the glass. It shone on Victoria¡¯s lost face. Orianna, the female secretary, dressed a professional attire, hurried in. ¡°Mr. John is here.¡± Orianna walked over to Victoria. She bowed and said in a low voice. After a pause, she added, ¡°He¡¯s in the elevator.¡± Hearing this, Victoria thought of the scene she saw on the screen just now. And the latest news from her subordinates. Victoria shuddered. She was once again filled with fear for the approaching John. Victoria adjusted her breathing. She tried to calm herself down. She looked at Orianna and replied, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Bring Mr. John in,¡± Victoria said. She watched Orianna leave. Victoria felt an inexplicable sense of panic. She suddenly added, ¡°Remember to be respectful!¡± Not long after. John appeared before Victoria. In Victoria¡¯s eyes. John touched his forearm. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold at night in Owain City this season.¡± He said the first thing he said upon meeting her. John met Victoria¡¯s gaze. ¡°My coat was destroyed by the sniper under that old bastard Rayast.¡± He explained lightly. Upon hearing this explanation and seeing this action, in Victoria¡¯s heart, the god-like image of John instantly melted. She smiled in relief. ¡°Let me make you a cup of tea. ¡°I have some pretty good tea leaves in my office.¡± Victoria got up and opened the bookcase behind her. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± John nodded. ¡­ Owain City, Rayast¡¯s old residence. The lights from the high beams had been turned off. The migratory birds in the sky had already dispersed. A burnt smell came from the house. The fire was also put out. The Owain City Police Headquarters had locked down the old residence. Detective officers in white gloves cautiously investigating every inch of land. Victor and the young man with thick dark circles under their eyes and wearing a black robe came too. The secret service officers and criminal investigation experts from the surveillance room walked into the house. Their gaze slowly swept across the burnt courtyard. Victor opened his nose and sniffed the air. It didn¡¯t smell bad. There was even a pleasant wood smell. Victor looked at the half-burnt wood building. Occasionally, he would see some black and yellow wood. He reached out and touched it gently. He looked down at his fingers. The wood was of extraordinary value and was of a very expensive variety. At this moment, most of them had been reduced to ashes. ¡°What a pity. ¡°Perhaps this is the final destination of capitalism.¡± Victor sniffed carefully again. He smelled meat. He looked around. He could see many roasted birds lying on the ground. He strode across the yard. He stepped over something charred. A crisp crack sounded beside his ear. As Victor stood by the door, preparing to cross the threshold, outside the courtyard blocked by the polices, a few other figures with good temperament walked in. Victor seemed to have noticed something. He frowned. Not far away. The young man with thick dark circles under his eyes was also sizing up these unfamiliar guests. The young man with the dark circles retracted his gaze. He took the initiative to approach Victor. ¡°The shadow world. ¡°More and more big shots are starting to pay attention to John.¡± His hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s famous in the shadow world too.¡± Victor nodded. Although the shadow world was still largely under the control of the government, most of them still followed the rules that had been established over thousands of years. It was also the rule that conformed most to the principles of nature. The weak were prey to the strong. Both Victor and the dark circles young man looked at the central room. A very cruel scene was depicted here. ¡­ Chapter 89 - Retreat In the cold night. On the 40th floor of the financial center building. Victoria poured John some tea. She sat back in her seat. Her eyes wandered a little as if she wanted to say something. After a long while. Victoria took a deep breath. She said, ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t ask too many questions. ¡°But I just can¡¯t figure it out. ¡°How on earth did you do that? ¡°Is it convenient for you to reveal a little to me?¡± The moment she asked this question, Victoria regretted it. Her body tensed up, and her well-proportioned and slender fingers intertwined with strength. Her knuckles turned white. ¡°Do what?¡± John drank a mouthful of tea and asked. After a short pause. John put down his teacup and stood up. He walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. Overlooking this charming and vast city. His lips curled up. ¡°If you¡¯re asking about the accident that happened to the old godfather of the underground circle in the eastern district of Owain City, Rayast.¡± John looked up into the distance and squinted. From this position, he could only see the sky. A dim bird path crossed the city. He said to Victoria with his back facing her, ¡°This is probably karma and fate.¡± Even if some things were openly agreed on, John couldn¡¯t admit it no matter what. Silence returned to the office. Only the row of sidelights was on. The light was dim, warm, and comfortable. Victoria held the phone in front of her. The chat window on the screen was a dark gray private social media app. Numerous messages flashed past her eyes. It was unknown what she saw. Victoria lowered her breathing. She licked her red lips. She looked up at John, who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Then, she retracted her gaze. At this moment, outside this office. All the major circles in Owain City were in an uproar. They were unable to sleep at night! This night, this city. It should be called Nightless City! ¡°Have you done what I instructed?¡± John suddenly asked. ¡°The delivery has been completed. ¡°Even without me, the company can still operate smoothly.¡± Victoria immediately responded. ¡­ Owain City, Rayast¡¯s old residence. The fourth-in-command under the Rayast Corporation. Reinhart was wearing a gray coat. His expression was reserved and low-key. He looked at the head of the Alexander Corporation, Alexander, who was rushing over. ¡°You still dare to come out?¡± He stiffly said. Alexander stood beside Reinhart. ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused trouble for Master Rayast.¡± He replied with a sad expression. Reinhart looked at Alexander. ¡°From today onwards, I shall rule the east district.¡± His eyes were burning as he said in a deep voice. Alexander didn¡¯t respond. After a long while. He finally lowered his head and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± There was only one word. With that, he looked up at the half-burnt house behind him. Alexander noticed some of the staff. His gaze changed slightly and he frowned. Inner residence. Victor slowly scanned the house. The wooden framework of the house was charred. However, it was mostly intact. Inside the room, under the walls. They were many charred black birds. Some of the birds seemed to still be alive. Their wings twitched from time to time. The Night God statue¡¯s eyes were wide with anger, as usual. Victor stuffed his hands in the pockets of his windbreaker. He looked at the central room. His gaze focused. Time seemed to flow backward. The half-burnt house kept recovering. Sandalwood was burning in front of the statue. Outside the house, waiting birds were charging in. The house was quiet and empty. Victor suddenly turned around. He looked at the door frame. In his eyes. The completely shattered glass became whole again. Bang! A dull thud sounded in his ears. Bang! Bang! Bang! It was as if they were tired of living. Birds crashed into the glass one after another. Clack! Numerous cracks gradually appeared. Victor¡¯s gaze shifted. He saw the dizzy bird crash in the room. Trajectories appeared in the air. It knocked over the candlestick. Then, it landed on the curtain and carpet with its wings that were on fire. From the marks in the house, Victor recovered the scene. The young man with thick dark circles stood beside Victor. ¡°Wrong.¡± The young man looked at Victor and suddenly said. In the darkness of night in Owain City. A black car drove quietly into the garage of the Lotte villa. John didn¡¯t get out of the car immediately. Instead, in the darkness, his fingertips kept knocking on his leg. He asked, ¡°Is it ready?¡± ¡°In the afternoon, it was transported in by a vehicle transporting food.¡± Victoria nodded and replied solemnly. ¡°Alight the car,¡± John said again. ¡°Leave as soon as possible according to the original plan. ¡°Remember to open the car window on the road out of the garage.¡± Before getting off of the car. John looked at the honest-looking middle-aged driver and reminded him. After saying this, he stopped talking. He turned around and strode out of the garage. He pushed the door open and walked into the villa. In the classical-looking living room. Hamlet was expressionless and had a murderous aura. He waited quietly in his black coat. Salefani seemed very nervous, her hands clenched tightly. ¡°Begin setting up,¡± John said as soon as he entered the house. From the cold storage of the villa, body tissue that was similar to the bodies of John and the others was placed in different places. This was clearly the arrangement John had learned of through Foresee. He had already informed everyone to prepare for this. John looked in front of him. Numerous steps that only he could see appeared. ¡°December 6, 2020, 4.21 AM and 19 seconds. ¡°You returned to the villa in Lotte. ¡°What you don¡¯t know yet is that at this moment, you have already been targeted. ¡°The same morning, 4.23 AM and 13 seconds. ¡°You began to place human tissue similar to your own that carries your blood and cells in the villa. ¡°4.25 AM and 26 seconds the same day. ¡°You prepare to leave.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± John glanced at the time on his watch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°This is your mother¡¯s house, but it¡¯s going to get damaged,¡± John said to Victoria apologetically. Victoria pushed a lock of hair back from her forehead. Her skin was slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s fine. When we return, I¡¯ll look for the insurance company to compensate.¡± Her eyes shone with excitement as she replied. John glanced over at Victoria, Hamlet, and Salefani. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them had different expressions. Although Hamlet was as cold and serious as ever, his slightly trembling eyelashes, eyes that were shining brightly, and the clenched hands behind his back all showed how excited and nervous he was. Salefani was more afraid and flustered. Victoria, on the other hand, felt the excitement of a young lady secretly escaping to play. Under the night sky. The four of them quietly left through the secret back door that was prepared beforehand. Chapter 90 - Moving Into the Dark He didn¡¯t dare to say too much or ask too many questions. The more he knew, the more dangerous it would be. Victoria¡¯s middle-aged driver reminded himself. In the silent night. He took a deep breath. In his mind. He kept recalling the scenes from the previous night. In a dark room with a bright computer screen. ¡°The car accident at the Enjing Road intersection. ¡°The young lady of the Alexander Corporation burned in the fire. ¡°The explosion that the vice president of the Chamber of Commerce, Stansen, experienced.¡± The middle-aged driver¡¯s eyes widened. His pupils also dilated rapidly. His face was pale and he looked flustered. A cold light hit his cheek. ¡°Mr. Kieran.¡± When he saw John again, John smiled and called him. At that moment. Kieran¡¯s body trembled, his hands and feet cold. It was as if he had seen the smile of a demon. It was as if he had fallen into an icy pit. ¡­ He reached out to turn the steering wheel and the car drove away from the intersection. At the side of the road. The light of a street lamp shone right in front of Kieran¡¯s eyes. He was dazed for a while. Then, he immediately jolted awake. His entire back was instantly drenched in a cold sweat. ¡°Leave as soon as possible according to the original plan. ¡°On the road out of the garage, remember to open the car window¡­¡± Kieran felt that John¡¯s voice at the time was filled with rationality and coldness. His thoughts were in a mess tonight. He felt like he had been involved in some huge event. All that was left was fear and trepidation. He slapped his cheek lightly. He calmed himself down. Immediately after. Kieran followed John¡¯s description. He raised his hand and switched on the mood light in the car. As usual, he looked at the silent and deserted road outside the windshield. At this moment, he deliberately pulled at his collar. He revealed a stuffy and hot expression. He reached out and wound down the car window. The slightly cool wind blew in and he seemed to feel much more comfortable! ¡°At the intersection with the street lamp, you feel a little stuffy and hot. ¡°You pulled at your collar wounding down the car window. ¡°Remember to close the car window as soon as you feel slightly cooler.¡± Mr. John¡¯s cold voice sounded in his ear. He then left the Lotte villa district and integrated into the city. Kieran didn¡¯t know that in that period of time just now, he had brushed past death. After leaving Victoria¡¯s Villa, the car Kieran was driving was being watched by several pairs of eyes. The car window rolled down. When the car rolled past the slowing zone again, it could be determined that the space in the trunk of the car was empty. The night was pure. Outside the villa. In the blind spot of a surveillance camera. John and Victoria stood side by side. At a spot half a step behind them, Hamlet¡¯s face was emotionless. He stood solemnly. His pair of eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. He looked around cautiously. After looking for a while, his eyes would cautiously look at John¡¯s back. Since they were outside. And it was a time of life and death. Hamlet naturally took on the role of a guard. Although Brother John was definitely much stronger than him, this small matter of keeping guard definitely had to be completed by him, a subordinate. The other two were females. There was nothing much to say. Salefani was beside Hamlet. She held a palm-sized tablet in one hand. The fingers on her other hand quickly swiped across the screen. Lines of codes appeared on the screen. ¡°A few days ago, I deliberately exposed a flaw. ¡°I let Alexander capture my trace,¡± John said to Victoria. There was a slight pause. Then, he continued, ¡°After the incident with Rayast, many people have their eyes on me. ¡°The composition of these people might be extremely complicated.¡± Victoria turned to John. There was terrifying power hidden under his well-proportioned and muscular body. At this moment, he had one hand behind his back. His distinct eyes were fixed on the distant villa. ¡°Therefore, I want to borrow Alexander¡¯s hand to temporarily step back from the light and move into the dark. ¡°In other words, our next actions will be done in secret.¡± John turned to meet Victoria¡¯s gaze. ¡°Only by hiding in the dark can I see more clearly,¡± John said coldly. His eyes shone with wisdom. ¡°It¡¯s a pity about your villa.¡± John apologized again to Victoria. At the same time, it was also a form of nostalgia for this villa that he had stayed in during the past few days. ¡°Rayast died tonight. ¡°Alexander will go crazy. ¡°I wonder what method he will use to find trouble with us.¡± After saying this. A deep smile appeared in John¡¯s eyes. In the quiet villa district at night. Something unexpected happened! The roaring sound of an engine came from the road ahead. An SUV that looked like a steel behemoth rushed over in front of John and the others. ¡°Goodbye, my dear villa.¡± This time, John looked at the villa and spoke. As soon as he finished speaking. There was a loud bang. The dark green SUV crashed into the underground garage of Victoria¡¯s Villa. More than ten seconds later. A stumbling middle-aged man ran out. He seemed to be drunk. The moment the middle-aged man left the garage, he ran into the distance in horror. ¡°Today¡¯s Lotte Villa District seems especially quiet.¡± John glanced around the villa district. He said meaningfully. ¡°En.¡± Victoria nodded. Clearly, the influential people living in this villa had obtained some information in advance. They tacitly left first. John¡¯s appearance, for the upper-class society of Owain City, was like the sword of Damocles that was hanging above their heads. No matter what their stand was. Their lofty gazes, while overlooking Owain City, didn¡¯t want to see an uncertain factor like John. As soon as John finished speaking. The ground beneath his feet began to tremble slightly¡­ Boom! A dull explosion sounded in his ears! Then, flames shot into the sky, dying the entire sky red. John, Victoria, Hamlet, and Salefani turned around immediately and held their breath as they looked at the distant villa. The intense shockwave shattered the glass in the entire villa! The villa was shaking and crumbling! A ferocious and twisted fire that could devour everything enshrouding the entire building! No one would have a chance to escape in it. John watched this scene expressionlessly. Victoria¡¯s eyes widened. Her arm was trembling, and her breathing was hurried. Hamlet clenched his fists. Salefani¡¯s figure was silhouetted against the firelight. Her face was pale and looked very thin. ¡°Mission completed! ¡°No one escaped from the villa. ¡°Report, according to the test, the power of the explosion is enough to reduce all the living beings in the villa to ashes in an instant!¡± The explosion of just one car definitely couldn¡¯t reach such a level. From the looks of it, there should be some special explosive in the car. In the night. Around the villa under the raging fire. Pairs of eyes were watching. Reports kept sounding. Chapter 91 - The Truth About the Old Godfathers Death 4.30 AM. The police station was brightly lit. All the police officers in the various departments received an emergency call. Cars with sirens and police lights drove into the night. In the gray six-story building. The fourth leader of the Alexander Corporation, Alexander, and Reinhardt, the fourth leader of Rayast¡¯s group was here. Victor found an excuse and invited them to the police station. Victor and the young man with dark circles under their eyes hurried into the surveillance room. ¡°Bloom, you¡¯re in charge of Alexander.¡± Victor looked at Bloom and said. He paused. Then, he looked at the mellow middle-aged psychologist and said, ¡°Santiago, you¡¯re in charge of Reinhart.¡± For this inquiry, Alexander wasn¡¯t their main target. Reinhart was. He opened the projector screen in front of the long table. The scene in the reception room was presented to everyone. They saw that Alexander¡¯s expression was dignified, and his eyes were constantly on his phone. Information kept flashing on his phone page. At this point of time where Rayast accident had just occurred, Alexander¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t attract much attention. In the other half of the screen was Reinhart. He was wearing a gray coat, had a calm expression, and a deep temperament. He closed his eyes and waited quietly. In the interrogation room. With a snapping sound, Santiago¡¯s fingers stopped snapping. The middle-aged psychologist, Santiago, stared at the hypnotized Reinhart in front of him. Reinhart¡¯s expression was no longer as calm and deep as before. Instead, it revealed a completely opposite expression of ferociousness and terror. ¡°I¡¯ve been following him since I was 18 years old. I¡¯ve been following him for an entire 35 years! ¡°I fought for him at least half of his empire! ¡°Damn old thing!¡± Reinhart slammed his fist on the table. ¡°Look here.¡± He lifted his long coat in anger, revealing a gunshot wound on his abdomen. ¡°And here! ¡°Here! ¡°Here!¡± His spine had a scar that was as crooked as a centipede. The most dangerous part was the knife wound that was only a few inches away from the heart. ¡°This injuries and the bleed shed were all for him!¡± Reinhart growled. ¡°But what about him? ¡°I am always just a shadow! A shadow!¡± His hoarse voice suppressed an extremely angry roar. Reinhart walked out of his state of venting and returned to normal. He suddenly chuckled. ¡°I was playing an online game during the day. During that time, someone reminded me.¡± Reinhart said. Victor, the young man with thick dark circles under his eyes, and the hearts of the criminal investigation experts all tightened. ¡°He? Who is he?¡± ¡°A gaming netizen¡¯s nickname is ¡®Die for Freedom¡¯.¡± ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Hearing the question. Reinhart¡¯s expression became noticeably lighter. He imitated John¡¯s tone in the game. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some money? Why would I be afraid of you? ¡°I won¡¯t be bullied by you! ¡°Did you see my game nickname? ¡°Die for freedom! ¡°I shall fight for my freedom today! ¡°Playing a game and still being so cautious. You¡¯re really trash! ¡°I¡¯m about to rebel, what can you do about it?¡± Reinhart said these words one by one. His body was trembling in excitement. ¡°He has said what¡¯s on my mind! ¡°Every word he said struck a chord in my heart!¡± Reinhart continued to narrate what he had done in the old residence. He was the one who personally lit up the house to send Rayast to death. The interrogation room fell silent. In the surveillance room. Around the long table. Secret service agents from the security bureau and more than ten top criminal investigation experts from the Owain City Police Station, after hearing the entire story, all fell silent. ¡°John¡¯s research on each of them is too deep. ¡°Just a few words are enough to trigger enough psychological hints. ¡°Such psychological cues will be amplified in the corresponding environment!¡± The old psychologist broke the silence and said. ¡°What kind of existence is John? ¡°He calculated in creating the situation of the migratory birds flying at low altitude. ¡°He even saw and calculated the changes in the human heart. ¡°He connected all of this together.¡± Old detective Fritz¡¯s gray hair fell to the ground. He seemed to have aged a lot. He looked up at his colleagues blankly. ¡°As long as anything goes wrong in one segment. ¡°This incident wouldn¡¯t have been pushed to such an end. ¡°Which means all of John¡¯s calculations are flawless. ¡°Every single detail is directed towards the final result of forcing Rayast to die.¡± The female detective wearing gold-rimmed glasses said. In front of the long table. Victor, a middle-aged man in a black coat, held his head with both hands and started panting. John¡¯s action of making use of Reinhart¡¯s hand to eliminating Rayast was something he never expected. He didn¡¯t dare to think deeper into the scheme. The deeper he went, the more terrified he felt. Victor felt his eyes closing. In the darkness. He saw John¡¯s penetrating eyes. He was watched by those eyes. It was like Medusa¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t move! He couldn¡¯t break free! Trembling! Howling! Next to Reinhart¡¯s interrogation room. The phone beside Alexander¡¯s hand suddenly rang. ¡°Sorry. ¡°He was just here to cooperate with the investigation in the first place. ¡°So Alexander¡¯s personal actions weren¡¯t prohibited.¡± A police officer said and turned back to look at the screen. Alexander answered the call. They saw that after responding to a few words, Alexander asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice suddenly rose in pitch. Joy appeared on his face. Laughter exploded in the room. This joyous laughter attracted the attention of everyone in the surveillance room who had fallen into fear. At the same time. Ring! Ring! An ear-piercing sound rang in the surveillance room. The young Secret Service agent, Sona, answered the phone. It wasn¡¯t sure what she heard, but Sona¡¯s pupils constricted. An incredible look appeared on her face. ¡­ Chapter 92 - The Sorrow of the Detectives The young Secret Service agent, Sona, hung up in a daze. Victor, the young man with dark circles, old detective Bloom, and Detective Fritz, their eyes all looked nervously at Sona. At this moment. They even held their breaths. Tonight. Or rather, recently. All sorts of chaotic events happened one after another. It made everyone feel increasingly helpless and indescribable. Sona swallowed. She first glanced at Victor who was sitting at the long table. ¡°It¡¯s a call from my hometown.¡± Then, she said nervously. Hearing her mention his hometown, the expressions of everyone in the monitoring room changed. ¡°A colleague from the Intelligence Department said. ¡°Just now. ¡°There was an explosion at No. 18 of the Lotte Villa in Owain City,¡± Sona said quickly with a serious tone. Victor¡¯s eyelids twitched. He leaned forward. After the young man with dark circles under his eyes heard that the so-called Lotte Villa had exploded. His attention was obviously diverted. Sona took a deep breath. Then she said word by word, ¡°According to sources, four people in this mansion were killed in this explosion. ¡°One of them was the one who caused this accident at the old residence.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but stop. She found it difficult to continue speaking. ¡°John.¡± It was like a sudden clap of thunder. It instantly shocked Victor and all the other criminal investigation experts! Their first reactions were all disbelief! What kind of person was John? Incredible intelligence! Arrogant as a demon! He was a young man who had always planned everything perfectly! The young man with thick dark circles under his eyes suddenly raised his head. He stared intently at the projection screen. The Chairman of the Alexander Corporation, Alexander, was laughing wildly. The young man¡¯s breathing became rapid and his body trembled. ¡°A colleague from the Intelligence Department is currently investigating.¡± Sona paused for a second and continued. Inside the gray six-story building. The atmosphere became tense. At this moment, reversing the time slightly back. Under the night sky. The mansion worth more than 130 million Mold Yuan burned in the flickering flames. The flames danced like demons. It devoured everything greedily. John looked away from the building. Once again, he looked at the mansion in the core city area. At this moment. His mood was somewhat gloomy. After staying in a place for a long time, some feelings would develop and some attachment would be left behind. In the past few days. John had read books meticulously in front of the classic French window. He also wrote furiously in the studio. He wrote down one formula after another. Under the morning sun, he ate the breakfast that was meticulously prepared. He also became stronger from his training. Sweat rolled down his face and onto the ground in this place. He exhaled lightly. The light in John¡¯s deep eyes retracted. ¡°This is the third time in half a month.¡± ¡°This is the third time I¡¯m being chased to the next place like a stray dog,¡± John murmured. His tone was filled with self-mockery. With that, John turned and looked first at Victoria. Then, he looked at Hamlet and Salefani behind him. A hint of warmth flashed past his eyes. ¡°Next, we can take a good look at this city and this world.¡± John paused. Immediately after, a thick, dazzling, and ostentatious smile appeared on his face. A strong sense of confidence showed on his face. ¡°Now, the upper hand is in our hands! ¡°From now on, we will be in the dark, and the enemy in the light.¡± ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± John continued. He stopped talking. He then moved onto the path that was planned by Foresee. Not far away, the red glow of the fire occasionally landed on his cheek. Two black vans drove into the city. All the surveillance cameras along the way were edited and replaced. John and the others seemed to have become ghosts in this top-notch modern city. Gradually leaving the city. 5.15 AM. Central District, Lotte Villa. The raging fire was about to be extinguished. However, this No.18 villa had already turned into ruins. In front of the villa. Victor stood side by side with the young man with dark circles under his eyes. They looked around. In front of the villa at night. A large number of people were standing and waiting. Most of them were wearing black suits and had cold expressions. There was an unusual temperament about them. Even if Victor closed his eyes, he could even smell their scent. They were people from the shadow world! In the past few days, more and more of the big shots in that circle had noticed John. Noticing this scene, Victor sneered. He hated and even loathed the shadow world. And he loathed those high and mighty figures even more! The higher-ups in that industry were less humane. They would treat everything as their chess pieces. They went in to take a look. The last flames were extinguished. Victor and the young man lowered their heads. They walked towards the ruined villa. A strong pungent smell entered their noses. They sized up the ruins. There was only a rough framework left. Almost everything was erased by the explosion and the raging flames. Investigators from the Owain City Police Headquarters as well as the investigation team from the Mold Country¡¯s security bureau were carefully searching for clues. In the place where the living hall originally was, four charred corpses covered in white cloths appeared before Victor and the dark-eyed young man. Both of them were silent and clenched their fists. The young man took a few steps forward. He squatted down. His white-gloved hand gently lifted open the cloths covering the charred corpses. When he passed by one of the corpses, he paused. His gaze was fixed on the corner of the clothes that hadn¡¯t been burnt! The young man removed the white cloth. The corpse no longer looked human. Even the tissue cells in its body had been burnt to nothingness. But from the general outline, in the young man¡¯s eyes, the charred corpse began to slowly fuse with John¡¯s figure. The young man looked up at Victor. He saw an ordinary-looking middle-aged man who also showed intense unwillingness and final hope! Both Victor and the dark-eyed young man didn¡¯t wish that someone as intelligent as John would disappear with such an ending. Even if they weren¡¯t qualified to compete with John. Even if John became their nightmare. But they still didn¡¯t want John to appear in front of them in such a state! Victor¡¯s eyes turned red. The young man with the dark circles stood up. He lowered his head and pursed his lips. ¡­ The acidic young man¡¯s eyes also started to well up with tears! He wasn¡¯t willing¡­ He was really indignant! He was roaring in his heart! They weren¡¯t sure why they had such complicated feelings for John. On one hand, they were enemies. On the other hand, they also felt a sense of acknowledgment towards John. However, the heavens were jealous of talented people. Or perhaps it could be said that humans were jealous of talented people. After all, he had provoked a big shot who had ruled over Owain City for decades. He even killed those capitalists one after another. That made sense. Ever since John appeared in their eyes with a bang, his outcome had already been decided. He would be erased from this world forever. No ruler can accept the existence of a powerful but unmanaged person. Not to mention that his own experience had caused John to hate those rulers. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to hop around for too long. Even if he was lucky enough to survive this ordeal. He would also die in the next attack. Chapter 93 - Temporary Retirement to the Village ¡°It has been confirmed. ¡°Identification information was determined from the cell tissue left in the explosion. ¡°Identification of the four victims. ¡°They are: ¡°Hamlet. ¡°Male, 19 years old. From Lina Village in the Carter District of Owain City. ¡°Salefani. ¡°Female. 29 years old. From the Electric City. ¡°Victoria. ¡°Female, 28 years old. The eldest daughter of the Wei Family in Houston. ¡°As well as¡­¡± The air was filled with the smell of disinfectant. In a white medical laboratory. A female doctor in a white coat and black-rimmed glasses walked to Victor and the dark circles young man. She flipped through the information in her hand. Then, she reported coldly, ¡°John. ¡°Male. 28 years old. From Owain City.¡± ¡­ The sky lit up brightly on December 6. The weather today wasn¡¯t very good. A thick haze filled the air. In the busy city. Even the ordinary residents could also faintly sense that the atmosphere was different from before. Some sensitive people stood behind the glass walls of the office buildings and carefully observed the police cars hurrying through the city, as well some strangely acting black sedans. Today, not only was the sky black, even the city was filled with all kinds of darkness. There are many parties brewing plans across the city. More and more information was captured. After the fire at Rayast¡¯s old house. The explosion that happened in the Lot villa also received a complete review. John was really dead. He was silently buried in the explosion or sea of fire. The person who was buried with him was the top goddess of Owain City. Victoria, who established the Victoria Corporation single-handedly. Different news spread wantonly in the upper-class circle of power in Owain City. ¡­ Owain City. Near the suburbs of the South Side. This was the location close to the sea. The layout of the buildings here was a little chaotic. They were mostly rural self-made houses built by the villagers. One of them was a three-story village house. On both sides were high walls made of concrete. On one side was a three-meter-tall iron door. Behind the house was a river. Near the wall was an old tree with a towering crown. The courtyard belonging to this house was very large. John and the others changed into a white van on the way. It stopped in a corner. John led the other three and appeared in the courtyard. He looked around gently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s live here for the time being.¡± The door of the three-story village house was closed. John turned on the incandescent light. ¡°There are many people watching us.¡± He started with this sentence. As soon as he finished speaking, he looked first at Hamlet and Salefani. After a slight pause, he said in a deep voice, ¡°During this period of time, I will assign all of you new advanced missions. ¡°You guys must improve yourselves as fast as possible.¡± Then, John seemed to have sat up straight, his expression dignified and his eyes focused. ¡°I received news that not long from now, the organization might test you guys.¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, both Hamlet and Salephine looked visibly nervous and expectant. When they joined this ¡®organization¡¯, they were already mentally prepared. There would definitely be a day where their abilities would be tested. Because Brother John had already mentioned that the investigation period was equivalent to the internship period. Their expressions were solemn and sincere. ¡°I understand!¡± They nodded heavily and replied. They were trying to guess the identity of the person John was talking about. They took it for granted that Brother John was hiding from the world this time not because he wanted to avoid the attacks of Alexander and the others. Instead, it was to pay more attention to the movements of the various parties in the shadow world! Victoria sat across from John at the octagon table. When she heard the words ¡°organization test¡±, she felt inexplicably nervous and her eyes flickered. Then, she suddenly understood. An existence as intelligent as John couldn¡¯t be as simple as he looked. If she combined John with an ancient secret organization in the shadow world, then everything seemed real and reasonable. Round Table Association. Black Deity Group. Erie Club. It was as if the answer was already coming out. Victoria couldn¡¯t stop wondering about John¡¯s background and position. Or¡­ John¡¯s organization might be the oldest existences in the Mold Country¡¯s shadow world. The Dracula Family. Intense excitement and nervousness engulfed her body. The Dracula Family had a long history. Two thousand years ago. In the shadow world, the Dracula Family formed the scientific system for the cognitive world! Victoria¡¯s breathing gradually fastened. She thought of something. Victoria had seen some secret information in her family. She knew that among the Dracula Family¡¯s four advocates, Heaven Knowing means mastering the laws of nature! It was the supreme law of Heaven. Even in the shadow world, he was still a high and mighty existence. As for John¡­ Victoria reviewed the events that had happened over the past two weeks. All the accidents were created by John by pushing the laws of nature! John sat at one side of the table. The sometimes excited and sometimes secretive Victoria, looked at John quietly, although she pretended to be silent. John noticed the changes in Victoria¡¯s expression. He could roughly guess what she was thinking. ¡°Miss Victoria. ¡°I hope to invite you to join our Dawn Association.¡± John looked at the steps in the Foresee. Immediately after, his expression showed sincerity and piety as he said in a deep voice. Beside him, Hamlet and Salefani also had the same expression. They looked at Victoria with dignity, holiness, and piety. ¡°The Dawn Association was born in ancient times. ¡°It hopes to bring light into the world for all living beings. ¡°Humans have been living in prosperity for 25,000 years. ¡°Only the most recent 4,000 years are meaningful. ¡°So what have humans done in the past 250,000 years? ¡°We hide in the cave and sit around the bonfire. ¡°Fear everything we don¡¯t know. ¡°Those explanations about how the sun rises. ¡°The natural disasters that wreak havoc in the world. ¡°We all call them gods and demons. ¡°And pray to them for forgiveness and salvation.¡± John looked at the copywriting in Foresee and fabricated a secret organization that had both past and future. The precise calculation in Foresee this time also made up for the reason why no one knew about the Dawn Association. Under the gaze of Victoria, Hamlet, and Salefani, John continued in a deep voice, ¡°The Dawn Association mainly guides the world of mankind from 4,000 years ago. ¡°It led mankind from simple thoughts to wisdom. ¡°And in this current era, the age of the lawless, the Dawn Association is about to enter the secular world again! ¡°Miss Victoria¡­ ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself to you. ¡°I¡¯m the Arbiter of the Dawn Association.¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, Victoria¡¯s mind reeled. There was a lot to John¡¯s words. It was related to the traces in the shadow world. ¡®Has the Dawn Association also determined that this era is a lawless world? ¡°Is that why it¡¯s entering the world again to save the world?¡¯ Victoria began to believe that even in the inner world, there was also an ancient organization that was hidden in the deepest depths. Her heart pounded rapidly. She felt like he had been involved in the greatest secret of human history! Starting from the heart of Mold Country, Houston City, numerous secret conference rooms lit up. ¡°John¡¯s dead?¡± A dignified voice sounded. ¡°You were wrong this time.¡± Another teasing voice sounded. ¡°I can only say that this is all John can do. He can only end here. ¡°So what if he¡¯s dead?¡± The matter regarding John was casually dismissed. The conference room then began to discuss the real issue for this meeting. Chapter 94 - Meeting Promia Before leaving. John looked at the search box in front of him and typed in two questions. The first question was: ¡°How can I ensure my own safety for the next day or twenty-four hours?¡± Then came the second question: ¡°How can I ensure that I don¡¯t expose my identity in the future?¡± Numerous paths slowly opened before John¡¯s eyes. He carefully skipped through the steps in each path. He put on an ordinary gray coat. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while,¡± John said to Hamlet, who was practicing his fighting skills in the courtyard. As soon as he finished speaking. He put on his hood, lowered his head, and walked out of the side door. On the third floor of this village building. Victoria, who was sitting by the window reading a book, looked up. A pair of clear and beautiful eyes watched John leave. The side door closed. A lock of hair fell across her forehead. Victoria tucked the ends of her hair behind her. A large smile appeared on her beautiful face. Following John and feigning death to escape was the craziest thing she had done since she had lived to 28 years old! But all the same¡­ Victoria felt unprecedentedly relaxed. It was a sense of freedom as if she had just escaped from prison. ¡°My family must be going crazy, right?¡± Victoria chuckled and whispered to herself. She shook his head and stopped thinking about it. She lowered his head again and started reading. John sat at the window seat in the last row of the bus. He kept his hands in his pockets, keeping a low-key appearance. He looked out of the window and pondered over something. He reviewed the recent events in his mind. First, it was about ¡®his fake death¡¯. After checking the identity information of the ¡®charred corpse tissue cells¡¯, the Owain City Police Headquarters and the hidden forces were still doing some detailed background checks. John¡¯s demon-like intelligence and terrifying computational ability caused many people to find it hard to believe that such an existence would end up like this. Many people had also imagined John¡¯s ending, but all of those scenes they imagined were accompanied by huge dramatic scenes and a huge pile of resources! But now¡­ When more detailed and detailed investigations were presented to all parties, everyone could only accept it! John, who had calculated everything, only made a slight mistake. It was just this fleeting moment of carelessness that was captured by his enemy! And thus lost his life. John grinned and a trace of mockery flashed past his eyes. Before moving into the dark, John had followed the path in Foresee and set up detailed conditions for faking his death. All the clues he had left behind pointed towards that tiny mistake. He stopped thinking about it and continued to review the second matter. At this moment, the car was slightly bumpy. He extended a hand from his pocket and placed it on the back of the chair in front of him. John looked at the paths in Foresee. After Rayast encountered the accident, the difficulty in carrying out the steps needed to deal with Yongen and Johnson increased. From that time, it could be seen that the vigilance in their hearts was infinitely magnified. But after John died. A chain reaction appeared in all the paths again. ¡°Death¡¯s Scythe is about to be raised again.¡± John¡¯s eyes lit up as he muttered. ¡°The third thing.¡± While thinking about this, John¡¯s expression showed caution, seriousness, and surprise. It was related to the consideration of the Dawn Association. This was only a name he thought of randomly while he was showering one day. Under the influence of the Foresee, it actually showed signs of gradually becoming real. From Salefani then to Hamlet, and now to Victoria, these were all following the steps in Foresee. Step by step, they would enter the ancient and mysterious ¡®Dawn Association¡¯. From now on, John had to truly perfect and compile the existence of the Dawn Association. Only then could he prevent everything from collapsing. This was a huge project. John reached out and rubbed the sides of his slightly swollen and painful Dayang Acupoint. He looked at the densely packed paths in Foresee and his eyelids kept twitching. And these endless steps were the process of implementing and creating the ¡®Dawn Association¡¯ in the shadow world! Amongst them were the structure and history of the Dawn Association. It also included creating the imitation of ancient ruins in different regions. The end of these paths was the ultimate secret, the Dawn Association, that lay across human history! The bus stopped at the side of the road. John didn¡¯t hesitate and plunged into the busy city again. Not long after. John appeared in the corner of the arrival hall at Owain City International Airport. He was waiting for someone. A neuroscience doctor who had returned from the empire which the sun never sets. ¡°Name: Promia ¡°Age: 35 ¡°Potential Rating: 8 points ¡°Description: Ph.D. in the neurology department at the University of Medicine in Houston, Harvard University. ¡°He had the research experience of a neuroscience research institute.¡± In the description, John looked at the long string of academic papers, magazines, and reports. His gaze finally settled on a line of text: ¡°With Promia as the core, establish a neurobiology medical laboratory. ¡°Research direction is neurophysiology and cell neurobiology. ¡°He¡¯s an important component that can wake up your girlfriend Alice.¡± A long time ago. John had searched for the talents needed to treat Alice. That was when this Promia appeared in John¡¯s vision. John had also been waiting for the moment of his return. John took a deep breath. He looked up at the front of the arrival hall. On the huge screen, there was information about the arrival of the various flights. There was something wrong with John¡¯s emotions at this moment. It was filled with an urgent desire and also a little nervousness about gaining and losing something. From the moment he was released from prison. John had been enduring. Today, he was finally taking the first step in waking his girlfriend Alice. Chapter 95 - Revealing Abilities When John appeared at Owain City International Airport, manpower shuffling appeared in the Owain City Police Headquarters. In the gray six-story building. In the surveillance room, the criminal investigation experts were packing their things. Victor was the captain of the first special task force team sent by the Mold Country Security Bureau. He was wearing a black knitted sweater and holding a cup of tea. He leaned against the window and looked at the entire surveillance room. The follow-up investigation regarding John wouldn¡¯t be ending anytime soon. But for the special investigation team that was mainly chasing after John, they could already be disbanded in batches. He picked up the teacup and drank a mouthful of tea. He glanced out of the window. The scene was that of the end of the winter, the withered trees, and the desolation¡­ ¡°You should feel better. ¡°After all, he¡¯s such a terrifying guy.¡± Victor tried to comfort himself. At this moment. A hoarse voice suddenly sounded in the surveillance room. It attracted Victor¡¯s gaze. It was the old detective, Bloom. He had already packed up his items into a large cardboard box. The box contained his teacup, pen, and information. Bloom placed his right hand on the cardboard box. His gaze swept across the companions who had only gathered in the room for a short duration. ¡°Although I know that everyone has already signed a confidentiality agreement, the old tend to be long-winded.¡± Bloom started with these words. During the investigation time in this surveillance room. Although it hadn¡¯t been long, Bloom clearly looked much older. He paused for a second and continued, ¡°I have to remind everyone. ¡°Not only do we need to keep John¡¯s matter absolutely secret. ¡°Also, everything related to John must rot in our hearts.¡± When Bloom said this, his expression was very serious. He was an old detective who had worked for a lifetime. He had some vague contact with matters in another circle. Therefore, Bloom sensed that there were many things involved in this matter. The slightest mistake could result in a calamity for ordinary people. Hearing Bloom¡¯s words, the group of criminal investigation experts nodded and responded. ¡°Also, I have something else to say.¡± Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Bloom placed his feet together with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound and stood up straight. He tidied up his clothes. His expression was unprecedentedly solemn. Bloom saluted respectfully to everyone. He only put his hand down after a long while. His hat was taken off and placed on his chest. ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted a retirement application to the higher-ups. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to be able to fight alongside everyone for the past two weeks!¡± With reddened eyes, the old detective said in a deep voice. Initially, according to his age and experience, he should be able to work for at least two to three more years. But after experiencing ¡®John¡¯, the fire in Bloom¡¯s heart dissipated! John became a nightmare for the old detective, Bloom. The surveillance room was bustling with people a few days ago. Now, it quickly became empty. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Victor lit a cigarette and looked at the young man with dark circles under his eyes. The young man was silent. After a while, he looked up at Victor. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s dead just like that.¡± John was like a dazzling firework. In an instant, he attracted the attention of many people in the shadow world. However, he also disappeared in an instant. He had reached his ending. Hearing this, Victor took another deep puff. Then, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve also applied to stay. I want to wait a while more.¡± About 50 kilometers from the Owain City Police Headquarters, which was located in the center of the city. At the Owain City International Airport. John stood behind the pick-up crowd in a gray coat and hood. Not long after. A refined middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed glasses and a suit appeared. He pulled along a suitcase and walked out with a shoulder bag on his back. He walked towards John and brushed past him. After the middle-aged man walked past, John suddenly turned around and followed behind the middle-aged man with his head lowered. ¡°Hello.¡± John suddenly shouted as he stood against the wall in the corridor. After a pause, he said, ¡°Promia.¡± Not far away. The refined-looking middle-aged man stopped in his tracks. He looked at John in confusion. In Promia¡¯s eyes, the hooded young man was very strange. The young man¡¯s hand came out of his pocket and he opened his palm toward Promia. Between his thumb and index finger was a round metal ball. ¡­ The young man released his grip. The metal ball fell to the ground. Promia looked at the metal ball instinctively. The ball rolled on the ground to the next intersection. Suddenly! A young man raised his foot and stepped on the ball! He staggered! However, he didn¡¯t fall. He took a few heavy steps forward. He reached out and grabbed the railing tightly to prop himself up! At the same time, there was an umbrella in the side pocket of the young man¡¯s backpack. It rushed out of his bag. Pa! The umbrella opened in midair. Promia looked up at the strange-looking young man in the corner. The young man smiled brightly at him. ¡°What an odd fellow.¡± Promia pulled his suitcase toward the escalator. He walked to the front of the escalator. He noticed the slowly descending umbrella. The umbrella landed on top of a running child. The cup in the child¡¯s hand was knocked off. Promia didn¡¯t see very clearly, but the drinking water in the cup should have been overturned. The electrician who was repairing the circuit slid to the ground! A terrifying scene occurred! The people saw that the escalator carrying hundreds of people on it stopped in an instant! ¡°Hello, Promia.¡± Behind the elegant middle-aged man, the young man in a gray coat had approached again and shouted. Promia shuddered. Goosebumps appeared on his back. Chapter 96 - Throwing Out An Olive Branch ¡°That scene just now was¡­ was it a coincidence?¡± At the airport, in a cafe near the window. A 28-inch silver suitcase was placed beside the table. Dr. Promia, 35. He looked at the mysterious young man in front of him. He asked in surprise. ¡°Before I stop you. ¡°I noticed the young man. ¡°I then calculated the distance, weight, and the inertia of his body. ¡°A while ago. ¡°On the screen, I saw the surveillance footage of the hall on the first floor. ¡°I saw workers inspecting the circuit and running children.¡± John didn¡¯t answer Promia¡¯s question directly. Instead, he spewed out some specious information. His fingers dipped into the lemon water in the glass and drew out several calculations. John knocked his fingers on the table. He looked up at Promia, who was staring at him in shock. He spread out his hands and said, ¡°This is the situation. That¡¯s all.¡± Beads of sweat began to appear on the tip of Promia¡¯s nose. He reached out and adjusted his gold-rimmed glasses. Dr. Promia, the middle-aged man, began to realize something. In the field of life sciences and neurology. He had an extremely solid foundation and extraordinary research. Although up until now, he hadn¡¯t done anything outstanding. However, there were also secret research institutes and biological laboratories abroad. They had all invited him before. Promia knew that there was another circle in the world. Or rather. Promia knew that in the countries and human civilization around the world, especially in the field of natural science, most of the top talents would be invited by that circle. That place was the truth of civilization, it was a dazzling world! John looked away from Foresee. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± He looked at the middle-aged doctor in front of him and suddenly said. After a slight pause. John pulled out a bank card he had borrowed from Victoria. Pressing it under his fingertips, he pushed it toward Promia. ¡°I want to invite you to study some fields that you want to study and form a laboratory with you as the core.¡± John looked at the words in the steps and repeated them word by word. ¡°There is 100 million in this card. It¡¯s the first confirmation fund for this laboratory.¡± All life engineering laboratories were especially costly. It could easily be billions, tens of billions, or even hundreds of billions. As long as he could wake Alice up, John wouldn¡¯t care how much it cost. ¡°By the way, your mother is still waiting for you in the underground parking lot. Don¡¯t let her wait too long.¡± John said no more and patted Promia on the shoulder. Then, he stood up and strode away. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you again.¡± John stopped again and looked at Promia, then said. Behind him. Promia watched the young man disappear. Then, his gaze focused. He looked at the black bank card on the table. He felt his mouth go dry. He seemed to be afraid, but also excited. His hands landed on his lap. His thighs began to tremble. John boarded the bus back to South Sand District. He placed his hand on his chin and looked out of the bus window. But his attention was actually on Foresee. In the information about Dr. Promia, based on his theses, research direction, and individual ability, Foresee had calculated his development trajectory. Before Promia could really develop any results, Foresee had told John to intervene. ¡°Make use some of Promia¡¯s personality flaws and psychological loopholes. ¡°From there, control and lead him. ¡°This is the first laboratory built for Alice¡¯s awakening. ¡°But it won¡¯t be the last laboratory.¡± John looked hopeful. Back in the village building on the third floor. John pushed the door open and walked into his studio. The house was filled with paper records and formulas. It was like a dense array of deductions about everything in the world. John sat down at the table. He pushed the pile of data beside him to the other side. His fingers pinched his brow as he pondered. After a long while, he looked up. Feigning death this time had brought him some real opportunities. But there was one thing he had to take note of. Once John attacked Alexander, Johnson, or Yongen, any one of the three, this would immediately alert the other two. John didn¡¯t want to waste the chance obtained from faking his death than to wait again for another long time. He also didn¡¯t want to suddenly appear again before he could observe those lofty existences. He held the pen in his hand. He slowly wrote down the names of these three people. Using lines, he connected their names together. At this moment. John looked down, his eyes flashing. An idea struck him. ¡°Hu!¡± He took a deep breath. He suppressed the violent emotions in his heart. John looked at the Foresee in front of him and searched in the dialog box. ¡°How to commit a perfect crime to push for the deaths of Alexander, Johnson, and Yongen at the same time?¡± Clicked to confirm. Very quickly, numerous steps were accurately and coldly refreshed into his eyes. John looked at the steps which advanced in stages. There didn¡¯t seem to be too many emotions on his face. However, there was a terrifying sense of oppression in his temperament. The steps were very complicated. However, it was this concealment from faking his death that gave John the chance to push forward an accident to kill all three of them. This would be a huge chain reaction that involved an entire city! ¡°This punishment is more like a high precision show.¡± John licked his lips, his brows rising. His expression was arrogant, wild, and his breathing was deep. ¡°After moving into the dark, under the huge night sky, for the people of the Shadow World, I shall give them another dazzling and exciting performance.¡± John¡¯s fingers knocked on the table. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left for me. ¡°But there are too many things to prepare before I start the plan. ¡°After this incident, I might really step into the inner world. ¡°What exactly is waiting for me in the inner world?¡± After a long while, the night darkened and John was called out of the room. From the living room to the courtyard of the house. He saw Victoria, Salefinni, and Hamlet were already gathered together. A barbecue rack was set up in the middle of the courtyard. Hamlet was paying attention to the heat. Victoria and Salefani held a can of beer in one hand and a roasted chicken wing in the other. Seeing such a happy scene, the suffocating pressure on John¡¯s shoulders seemed to decrease slightly. He smiled in gratification. Chapter 97 - Participating in a Cocktail Party December 21, 2020, rainy and cold. It had been two full weeks since John disappeared. It was as if everything had returned to normal. Owain City, the core CBD area. At the crossroad between the financial center building and the Alexander Corporation building. Looking down from the sky, two figures holding a black umbrella each walked out of the subway tunnel. They walked to the zebra line, and at that moment, the red signal light came on. The black umbrella on the left raised slightly, revealing half of John¡¯s cheek. He looked at the 38th and 39th floors of the financial center building. ¡°Just like that, your family gave the Victoria Corporation you created to Johnson.¡± Then, he turned his head and said. Over the past few days. Hidden in the dark, John observed the changes in the different circles in Owain City. After repeatedly confirming John¡¯s death, Johnson began to come out of the shadows. Using the name of the York Family, he entered the social circles of Owain City. He was very high-profile and knew how to interact with others well. He would attend cocktail parties and visit the elites of Owain City. During this process, Victoria¡¯s family, the Wei Family in Houston City, also sent people to Owain City to take over Victoria Corporation. White jade-like arms were revealed from under the black umbrella. ¡°This is to please the York Family.¡± Victoria also looked up at her former office and sneered. After their words landed, there was silence. There were office workers in suits and leather shoes who looked like elites jogging to the back of John and Victoria. At this moment. From the direction of Alexander Corporation, three identical models and styles of black Mercedes drove steadily past them. John¡¯s clear eyes watched the motorcade leave. After the motorcade disappeared, he smiled. The green light came on. John and Victoria followed the flow of people as they walked through the zebra line. After the surrounding office workers in suits and leather shoes left, ¡°Which of the three cars do you think Alexander is sitting in?¡± John approached Victoria and asked in a voice only she could hear. ¡°Or perhaps¡­¡± Seeing Victoria¡¯s gaze, John smiled and went on, word by word. ¡°He isn¡¯t in any of these three cars?¡± In the Foresee that only he could see. Although a new turning point had appeared, because of John¡¯s influence, Alexander was still extremely cautious when traveling nowadays. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next place.¡± John stopped in front of the Alexander Corporation building and said to Victoria. ¡°En.¡± Victoria nodded slightly. Over the past two weeks, John had made many arrangements. Until recently, Victoria could sense that this kind of foreshadowing and preparation seemed to have begun to pile up to the extreme. Owain City¡¯s most prosperous district, CBD, Lotte Town, Owain Club. Luxurious cars stopped outside the elegant main entrance of the club. Well-dressed socialites and gentlemen alighted from the cars from time to time. A high society cocktail party was about to be held here. There was a long red carpet and classical oil paintings hung on the walls of the corridor on both sides. Victoria was wearing a Baroque-style dress. In front of her face was a black hollowed-out veil. Beside her. John was wearing a fitted black suit. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Victoria suddenly called out. John stopped and turned to her questioningly. ¡°You didn¡¯t tidy up this spot.¡± Victoria took a step forward in her wine-red high heels. She almost came face to face with John. She reached out and dropped her hand directly beside John¡¯s collar. She smoothed down the slightly asymmetrical collar and said. Victoria, who was wearing high heels, was about 1.78 meters tall. John only needed to look down slightly to see her cheek behind the veil. Her skin was stained with a rosy color like agate. When she saw his gaze, her long eyelashes trembled slightly and her eyes avoided his. John and Victoria walked to the third floor where the cocktail party was being held. Standing at the intrinsic railing and looking down, the place John was seeing was the center and main venue of tonight¡¯s distinguished cocktail party. The people down there were drinking together, looking amorous, gentlemanly, and elegant. ¡°Johnson¡¯s here.¡± John, his hand on the railing, noticed the middle-aged man surrounded by the crowd. ¡°There are three days left until Christmas Eve. ¡°I heard there was an even grander cocktail party in the center of Owain City on the night of Christmas Eve?¡± John turned to Victoria and asked. ¡°This event is held every year, but the ones attending are basically the young generation of the various families.¡± Victoria nodded and said. In the past years, she would also receive invitations, but she had never been there. As soon as she finished speaking. Victoria seemed to have thought of something and remained silent. This half a month was very fruitful and quiet. For a while, she didn¡¯t even want to change this current lifestyle. John smiled as he looked at the center of the cocktail party. Not long after. Classical music filled the hall. The crowd began to dance lightly. John looked away. He looked at Victoria and made an inviting gesture, extending his hand to her. ¡°Can I have a dance with you, Miss?¡± Victoria looked taken aback, then pleasantly surprised. Without hesitation, she placed her hand on John¡¯s palm. With a large smile, she replied, ¡°Of course, my pleasure.¡± A faint smile adorned John¡¯s face. The lights were warm. At the third floor of this place, in an inconspicuous spot, John half put his arm around Victoria¡¯s waist and began to dance. Outside this extremely extravagant cocktail party. In the busy city of Owain City, it was still raining. It gave the ordinary people living in this city a sense of congestion and humidity. Normal people had their own normal lives. John was originally a member of the masses. Actually, from the bottom of his heart, he hated cocktail parties. This was the place where the so-called high society people indulged in pleasure. The people who were participating in this cocktail party, to a certain extent, were the enemies of the masses who had worked hard. Because capital will always be the enemy of the people. John had lived in the orphanage since he was young. The elderly in the orphanage taught him to be thrifty. Telling him that splurging was wrong. However, at this timing. Since Foresee asked him to attend this cocktail party, he naturally wouldn¡¯t give up on this opportunity. Those who achieve great things don¡¯t bother with trifles. Ovi City, Mountain South District Police Detective Headquarters. Five years ago, a young detective here had handled John¡¯s transportation case. He was also the first person to notice that something was wrong with Neil¡¯s accident. After tidying up the documents, he looked at Detective Fritz, who was sitting by the window, looking slightly dazed. This was how his Brother Fritz had been since he returned here half a month ago. The young detective didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°Is John dead?¡± The young detective also heard some news. Chapter 98 - Seal Off It was late at night. Victoria half pulled on her skirt. She hurried after John. Her cheeks were rosy behind the veil. There were beads of sweat on her slender neck and delicate collarbone. At this moment. Her eyes were very bright, looking very happy. When they came out of the building, the rain had stopped. A cool breeze blew past. Victoria shuddered and touched her fair arm. ¡°Put this on first.¡± A gentle voice suddenly sounded in her ear. She then noticed that John had stopped walking. He draped his black suit over Victoria¡¯s shoulders. As for himself, he was just wearing a washed-out white shirt. Victoria¡¯s hand was suddenly being held. She followed behind John, walking on the sidewalk beside the main road. John didn¡¯t think too much about it. He was just showing concern for the future members of the Dawn Association. His heart now was filled with the desire to save his girlfriend Alice. He thought about nothing else. On both sides. From time to time, the lights of cars would flash. Victoria was panting in small mouthfuls, her heart pounding. She had been following John these past few days. Witnessing one incredible scene after another. Now, they were able to walk calmly in this city and wouldn¡¯t be noticed by any relevant existences. In fact, even when he brushed shoulders with Johnson, at that moment, Johnson¡¯s attention would definitely be attracted to something else. John glanced at Victoria as if reading her mind. He released Victoria¡¯s delicate palm. His steps seemed to be stepping on a certain point in time. After her hand was released, Victoria¡¯s heart felt strangely empty. There was no time to think. ¡°This is a top international metropolis. ¡°There are 15.3 million people living here. ¡°It¡¯s so huge that the humans living here are like tiny ants.¡± She heard John said. Victoria watched John¡¯s back. ¡°As long as there are loopholes, I can capture them. ¡°And coincidentally, there are no perfect procedures in this world.¡± John turned to Victoria and said. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± John looked away. Behind Victoria, a white van slowly stopped. The lights between the cities occasionally brushed Hamlet¡¯s cheek. He sat in the back row. John studied Hamlet with satisfaction. After half a month, today, under the precise training of Foresee, the changes that had happened to Hamlet were transformative. The curves on his arms were distinct, and the bulging muscles were like solid bricks. His shiny bronze skin was obviously a result of sunlight testing. ¡®He has already become a qualified shadow.¡¯ John felt around with his fingertips. At this moment, he saw something in the rearview mirror beside Hamlet. His expression paused. It was a pair of eyes that were staring at him without blinking. After noticing the refraction in the rearview mirror, the eyes moved away quickly like a startled deer. John looked away. He looked at the Foresee that only he could see and pursed his lips. ¡®Foresee has schemed against the human heart once again.¡¯ John whispered in his heart. Foresee would calculate the optimal solution to achieve the target. Capturing Victoria¡¯s favor had become a part of the steps before John even realized it. ¡®No. ¡®I have actually realized that.¡¯ John shook his head and removed the cover he placed in his heart. December 22, 2020, cloudy day. In the morning, past 8 AM. John was wearing a gray coat and a hood. He left the three-story building. The curtains with the windows were pulled open. Victoria¡¯s clear eyes stared in the direction John had disappeared. She looked up. She glanced at the cloudy sky. Under her hand, her knuckles were hard and white. Victoria knew that they wouldn¡¯t be staying long in the self-made house near the sea for long. It was also at this moment that the half-naked Hamlet finished his punching routine. Putting on his clothes, he left the courtyard quietly. Inside the gray six-story building. The surveillance room that used to be filled with a large number of people seemed deserted now. The young detective, Sona was still here. On her fingertips, lines of codes were running past like flowing water. The ordinary-looking middle-aged man, Victor, was carefully flipped through the investigation documents. The last person was the young man with thick dark circles under his eyes. He was doing research on John, starting from the first accident John caused. Victor took a sip of the tea. ¡°Anthony.¡± He looked away and shouted at the young man. ¡°Has the higher-ups give you an ultimatum?¡± Victor asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The young man replied in a deep voice. ¡°When?¡± ¡°December 24th.¡± ¡°What time are you leaving? I¡¯ll send you off.¡± ¡°December 24, 11.59 PM and 59 seconds.¡± The young man clenched his fists and said. Even at the last second of the ultimatum, he wasn¡¯t willing to leave early. As soon as he finished speaking. The young man continued his work, concentrating on deducing and calculating the logic of John¡¯s actions. A few minutes later, he stopped again and turned to look at Victor. ¡°What about you?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been urged too. ¡°I¡¯m a little better than you. We can wait until after Christmas before leaving.¡± Victor shrugged and smiled bitterly, then replied. Everyone else had left. Only the few of them withstood the pressure from the higher-ups and investigated carefully for another half a month. Now, the higher-ups had given them an ultimatum. Although from the fact that they obtained, John was really dead. However, they didn¡¯t want to believe it. This was a young man who had brought countless possibilities to them. It left them in a deep shadow. This young man who brought suffocating fear seemed like he would really never appear again. John did have a lot of negative impact on the detectives and the experts. But he hadn¡¯t really hurt them. Those whom he led into their deaths were all people who committed all kinds of crimes when they were alive. Because of various conflicts, when social justice could no longer execute them, John stepped forward faintly. Now, Victor and the others instead missed those days when John was still around. Victor took out a cigarette and sniffed at it. He hesitated. ¡°This time here, I¡¯m caught with a smoking habit,¡± Victor said. The surveillance room became silent again. Owain City Financial Center Building, which was 530 meters tall. John suddenly appeared on the top of the building. The cold wind hit his face. John shoved his hands in his pockets and walked to the edge of the building. His distinct eyes looked down at this top-notch nationalized city. He looked at Foresee: ¡°December 24, 2020, 21.00 PM. ¡°You will seal off all the passageways that they can use to leave the city.¡± Chapter 99 - New Member? December 22, 2020, cloudy day. There were two and a half days left until Christmas Eve, less than 72 hours. It was almost noon, and the heavy rain started to fall. Mountain City, which was close to Ovi City. Knock! Knock! In front of Room 402¡¯s door. John looked up at the sign above him. Then, he took off his hood, raised his hand, and knocked on the door forcefully. Not long after, he heard footsteps and replies from the inside. ¡°You are? ¡°Oh, I remember you! ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Walker¡¯s friend. Please come in. ¡°Mr. Walker brought the child out to play. He should be back soon.¡± The middle-aged woman in plain clothes studied John, then said quickly. With a gentle expression, John changed into his slippers and walked into the living room. Sitting on the sofa, he noticed an old book that was often flipped over beside his hand. He picked it up and flipped through it. John¡¯s brows raised slightly. It was a Buddhist scripture. This middle-aged butler of Alexander was a very capable person. He was also ruthless enough, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been trusted. Handling dirty things for his master one after another. ¡°Everything has its laws, like a dream or a bubble, like dew or lightning, it should be done according to the principles.¡± John softly read out a sentence from the Buddhist scripture. It was pouring outside the window. In the house, John carefully read the Buddhist scripture. He really hadn¡¯t expected this. This ordinary-looking, middle-aged man with a friendly expression but a ruthless and cold heart actually liked this mysterious Eastern scripture. Could it be that there are some profound mysteries within it? Just like that, John read the scriptures softly. Although the contents were difficult to understand, he read it with relish. Soon, John was immersed in it. He had almost forgotten everything in the outside world. His mind was calm, as if he had forgotten his purpose for coming here. Until the door opened again. John pressed the Buddhist scripture against his hand and looked towards the door with interest. ¡°A friend?¡± Not far away, Walker¡¯s voice that had an obvious change in emotion could be heard. His footsteps were hurried. Soon, Alexander¡¯s middle-aged butler, Walker, appeared in front of John. At the same time, he looked at John. Walker¡¯s pupils constricted and his body went limp. He staggered backward. He leaned against the shoe cabinet. The child, as well as the nanny, all went inside their rooms. Walker sat beside John. ¡°You¡¯re really not dead.¡± He forced himself to calm down and said. ¡°It¡¯s raining outside, yet you still played outside with your child.¡± John didn¡¯t respond. He just glanced out the window and said. ¡°We were playing in the mall nearby,¡± said Walker. ¡°Have you been returning more frequently recently?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of your influence on Alexander.¡± ¡­ Walker drove the car back to Owain City. John was sitting in the passenger seat. ¡°Alright, drop me here.¡± At the side of a pavement, John suddenly said. Before getting out of the car, through a gap in the seat, he picked up a strand of hair that he had dropped into his palm. Then, he opened up the black umbrella and watched as Walker¡¯s car left. ¡°Name: Johnson ¡°Age: 48 ¡°Potential Rating: 7 points ¡°Description: Top butler-like talent.¡± Although the description was very short, the potential rating was enough explanation. This Walker was actually also someone worth recruiting. The car disappeared from view. This was the middle-aged butler of Alexander. He was an important node in Foresee. Retracting his gaze, John held the umbrella and studied the slope beside the road and the tunnel ahead. He looked up. His clear eyes took in the road and slope in front and behind him. Rain fell on the surface of the umbrella and flowed down. A curtain of water appeared before John¡¯s eyes. December 22, 2020, 3.21 PM. South Sand District, near the Lotte estuary. The three-story house in the village. John walked through the side door and into the courtyard. Victoria was reading by the window on the second floor. She immediately noticed John¡¯s figure. On her cold face. In an instant, a smile as beautiful as a lotus flower bloomed. In front of the building. John looked into Victoria¡¯s eyes and nodded slightly. ¡°Name: Victoria ¡°Age: 28 ¡°Potential Rating: 9 points ¡°Current Ability Rating, 1 point. ¡°Description: She can help you take charge of an entire commercial empire.¡± After their recent interaction, Foresee¡¯s evaluation of Victoria¡¯s potential was marked at 9 points. For a very long time to come, this could be the highest potential rating talent that John could find. John walked into the three-story house. He stood outside Salefani¡¯s studio and knocked on the door. After getting an answer, he pushed the door open and walked in. It was even bigger than the studio in the villa. The entire wall was filled with screen monitors. Salefani was monitoring an important location in Owain City that John wanted her to pay attention to. ¡°I need you to help me screen some people.¡± John looked at the screen monitors and placed his palm on Salefani¡¯s shoulder. 3.37 PM and 29 seconds. Owain City, Huadu District, an old neighborhood. A small house, a two-bedroom apartment. In the dimly lit living room, the Moon God was enshrined there. A thick sandalwood fragrance surrounded the house. An old lady, with her hands together, muttered in front of the Moon God. ¡°Mom. ¡°Mom!¡± At this moment, excited shouts suddenly came from the room. Immediately after. A lady in her thirties in pajamas ran out. ¡°I managed to snatch two tickets to Marka City. ¡°A round trip for two people, I only spent 430 dollars in total! ¡°Just nice, the two of us can go together the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t you like to pray to the Moon God? ¡°I remember that in Marka City and its surroundings, there are many ancient buildings!¡± The lady in her thirties said with a flushed face. 3.41 PM and 29 seconds. Owain City, Carter District. In a dirty single apartment. In front of the cold light on the computer screen, there was a fatty wearing thick glasses. A look of delight appeared on his face. He looked a little excited. Immediately after, he started coughing violently. His hand clutched his chest tightly. After a long while, his breathing became much smoother. ¡­ The three-story building. John looked at the series of codes on the screen in front of Salefani, his eyes burning. This era was the era of big data. Everyone, when using the Internet, had unknowingly left behind footprints that had already formed an entire database about them. There were many treasures hidden on the Internet. ¡­ Chapter 100 - Leaving the House December 23, 2020, it was drizzling. Calculating from the morning. There were less than 48 hours until Christmas Eve. In John¡¯s studio, the incandescent light came on. The curtains by the window were tightly drawn. John stood before an entire wall. He retrieved the marker from the wall. He looked at the wall with bright eyes. A map of Owain City that covered the entire wall appeared in front of him. This was a highly precise non-civilian map. Numerous routes intersected and overlapped. Form, slope, curvature, layout, direction, and so on. The data was very detailed. At John¡¯s feet. There were messy papers with calculations written on them. On the map of Owain City on the wall. John marked different routes. Some of the intersections were clearly marked. The environmental index within three days, including air humidity, wind direction, and rainfall were also written there. The most special thing on the map was a few locations. John had marked them down with a red marker. The strokes were very strong. It was like the heavy scraping of a pen. As a result, the marked locations on the map showed a clear, rough sensation and a ferocious tear mark. The red symbols seemed to be dripping with blood. John¡¯s eyes scanned the outlined road nets. Heavy heartbeats sounded in his ears. Blood was gushing through his limbs. After suppressing his emotions for five years, he was about to lose control. Five years, 1,825 days. At this moment. John closed his eyes. Images flashed across his mind frame by frame. Car accident. Operating room. A clean hospital bed. The sleeping beauty-like Alice, his girlfriend who was sleeping soundly. He had imagined it countless times in his heart. He hoped that under his light kiss, Alice would be just like in the fairy tale. Her eyelashes would tremble slightly as she opened her beautiful eyes. However, this was clearly impossible. The reality was always reality. Fairy tales had always just been fairy tales. The reason it was called a fairy tale. It was naturally as the literal meaning implied. The stories only existed in the eyes of innocent children. Such fairy tales definitely wouldn¡¯t happen in this cruel society. John was struggling! Then came the days and years of his prison life. The first year in the prison cell. John, who was missing Alice, felt pain and anger. Immediately after, he accepted everything. Hatred instantly occupied most of John¡¯s mind. It had been supporting him through his desperate prison life. In fact. If there wasn¡¯t the appearance of the ¡®Foresee¡¯ ability, John, who had come out of prison, had another plan. He was prepared to take Neil¡¯s life away at any cost and bring him to the eighteen levels of hell. Before that, John might even harden his heart and completely relieve his girlfriend Alice, who might never wake up again, from her current state. After taking revenge. John would then went down to accompany Alice again. That was the best ending for John at that time. In front of the map. John recovered from his thoughts. At this moment, compared to the diligent office worker from five years ago, he was like a completely different person. He walked to the side. At the bottom of a stack of formulas, he pulled out a few photos cut from different magazines and newspapers. He placed the photos beside the red mark on the map. The photos were that of Alexander, Johnson, and Yongen. There was a knock on the door. John responded casually. Victoria pushed the door open and walked in. She landed exceptionally carefully. She bypassed the different formulas and walked over to John. She looked at the notes that had been written on the map of Owain City. ¡°Salefani finished making breakfast.¡± Victoria¡¯s eyes flickered and said. ¡°I understand, thank you.¡± John smiled his standard warm smile. He headed out first. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± He casually slammed the marker on the table. On the first floor, in the hall. A square, rural, mahogany table. Under the slightly yellowish light. Salephine rolled up her sleeves halfway. Her fair cheeks were rosy. She carried a few steamers of soup buns and walked over carefully. Behind her, with a solemn expression, Hamlet was also holding a steaming bowl of white porridge. He followed her steadily. A faint gentleness appeared between his brows. John and Victoria took their seats. At the dining table. The atmosphere between everyone was no different from that of ordinary people. John took a small bite of a soup bun and sucked the soup dry. He gulped down the skin and stuffing. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future. ¡°We must go to Marka City and try the local steamed buns. ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s as good as what our Miss Salefani makes.¡± He looked up, smiled, and said. ¡°No. ¡°Even the culinary skills of the most famous Master Yang in Marka City is also inferior to our Miss Salefani.¡± Victoria smiled and replied. The current Victoria was no longer as aloof as when John first met her. Since birth, Victoria was the eldest daughter of the Wei family in Houston. Although she was rich, powerful, and lived a luxurious life, the grooming of her family was also completely in line with that of the heir to the estate. She had been subjected to the strict requirements of her family since she was young. It could be said that there weren¡¯t many happy days in her life. Now that she thought about it, her childhood was just endless training. This was also the sad thing about the children of large families. Victoria, who had grown up under professional training, had never experienced such a warm life. Her parents had always only had cold requests of her. Although there were also rewards and punishments, her parents were always as heartless as machines. It could be said that Victoria really liked the time she had here. However¡­ Not long after. Everyone finished their breakfast. John took a tissue and casually wiped the corner of his mouth. John¡¯s warm side gradually disappeared. ¡°Go somewhere with me later.¡± He looked at Hamlet, who was sitting on the left-hand side of the table and said in a deep voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Hamlet responded quickly. At this moment. At the dining table, the warm atmosphere from breakfast instantly disappeared. Salefani¡¯s rosy cheeks gradually cooled. Only Victoria still had a faint smile on her face. Salefani quickly returned to her studio. She sat in front of the computer screens. Her eyes skimmed the screen filled with codes. Victoria sat by the window. She watched John and Hamlet leave the courtyard. In a white van. John sat in the passenger seat. He looked at the driver¡¯s seat. Hamlet¡¯s face was expressionless and his movements were experienced. He was like a mercenary. A figure vaguely appeared in front of John. This figure was a young and tender youth. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± John suddenly asked. The question was if Hamlet regretted entering this cruel and cold world where the strong preyed on the weak. Hamlet was dazed for a while. Soon, he replied in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it!¡± John said nothing more. He just quietly looked out of the window at the city that was shrouded in dark clouds. His fingertips lightly tapped on the car frame. Unlike the previous accidents, after the upcoming accident, John was ready to take over the biggest interest the three of them would leave behind, instead of letting those hiding in the darkness devour the benefits. In the last few days, most of the arrangements John had made were to achieve this goal. Chapter 101 - The New Godfather December 23, 2020, 17.20 PM, drizzling. It was less than 24 hours until 8 PM on Christmas Eve, the timing marked in Foresee. In the corner. John glanced at the watch on his wrist, then focused on a spot nearby. Owain City East District. New Era Building. Completely replacing Rayast, Reinhart, who had become the new leader of the underground forces in East District, alighted from the motorcade. Subordinates in black suits one after another surrounding him holding black umbrellas. The current Reinhart was no longer as low-key and reserved as he used to be. His gaze was like a torch, his steps dignified, and he had the bearing of a Godfather. After a long while. After Reinhart disappeared from view. John smiled and looked away. John shouted at the young man standing beside him in the shadow. ¡°You must have such a bearing in the future,¡± John said. He stopped mid-sentence. He showed a pondering expression. Then, his smile lit up and he said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. ¡°You can¡¯t just have a temperament like Reinhart¡¯s.¡± John turned and looked fixedly at Hamlet. He said expectantly, ¡°You must have the bearing to control Reinhart¡¯s life and death!¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, Hamlet¡¯s face showed no emotion. He only looked up in the direction Reinhart had disappeared. Then, he faced John and bowed slightly. John took a step closer and lowered his voice. ¡°After this time¡¯s event, I¡¯ll let him be your subordinate.¡± He said word by word in Hamlet¡¯s ear. He took out his phone and dialed a number. The call went through. There was a short pause as if he was brewing some kind of emotion. After a while, his brows furrowed and his expression arrogant, a reckless and arrogant voice sounded from John¡¯s mouth. ¡°I shall fight for my freedom today! ¡°Playing a game and still being so cautious. You¡¯re really trash! ¡°I¡¯m about to rebel, what can you do about it?¡± New Era Building, level 59. In Reinhart¡¯s office. Reinhart¡¯s brows furrowed and a terrifying gaze shot out. ¡°Who are you?¡± A deep and dignified voice exploded. The call didn¡¯t continue. After saying these inexplicable words, the call was instantly hung up. However, in just these few sentences, the impact on Reinhart was immense. Because on that important day, this was the last part of what he had heard in the game. Because of these words, he decided to strike during the chaos. Burying the old Godfather, Rayast, in the raging fire. But now. These words came from the other end of the phone. What was this person hinting at? Or rather. Was it a threat? ¡­ December 24, 2020, 7.30 AM. The weather was gloomy. The time left before 9 PM reached started its countdown. The countdown timer was 14 hours and 30 minutes. This was the eve of a storm. John leaned against the frame of the hall and looked up. He looked at the dense dark clouds and the deep horizon. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much today for the day. All of you, go have a good rest.¡± Then, he turned around and said to the others in the house. ¡°For lunch, why don¡¯t we eat some hotpot? It¡¯ll warm us up.¡± John said again. Near noon, in the presidential suite at the Weiss River Hotel in Owain City. Johnson sat up in a large, cramped bed. He yawned. Then, he put on a white bathrobe and stood barefoot in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window. Below him was a huge top-notch modern city. Johnson retracted his gaze and looked at the bed. Between his brows, his expression was wilful and flamboyant. After a while. He walked out of the room in a yellow leather coat. He sat in the living room and poured himself a glass of thick red wine. Not long after. A middle-aged man hurried over to Johnson. ¡°Young Master Johnson.¡± The middle-aged man shouted. Johnson sized up the middle-aged man with a smile. His gaze landed on a bright red strawberry mark on the middle-aged man¡¯s neck. ¡°Are you satisfied last night with those girls?¡± ¡°I heard that the girl from the Media College is still an inexperienced girl. Even I¡¯m craving for her.¡± Johnson waved his hand and asked the middle-aged man to sit beside him, then said. ¡°Tonight, at the cocktail party, I will grandly introduce you to everyone in Owain City! ¡°From today onwards, our York family will stand behind you!¡± Johnson¡¯s voice was high. ¡­ Core CBD area, Alexander Corporation Building. ¡°Walker.¡± Alexander leaned back and called out in a deep voice. Walker pushed the door open and bowed. ¡°Are the arrangements done?¡± Alexander paused slightly and asked. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared their information. Please take a look, Master.¡± A list of names was handed to Alexander. The name booklet wasn¡¯t thin, having a total of seven or eight lists and information. Alexander flipped through page by page. Photo after photos appeared before his eyes. Some of the girls in the photos were youthful and lively, some were intellectual and sexy, and some were pure and simple. However, without exception, all of them were between 1.7 to 1.75 meters tall. ¡°Name: Lina ¡°Age: 27 ¡°Academic degree: Master¡¯s in finance at the University of Shanzhong ¡°Name: Lena. Age: 23 ¡°Academic degree: Undergraduate degree at the Institute of Fine Arts.¡± ¡­ Alexander reached out and tapped lightly. Then, he handed the name booklet back to Walker. His eldest daughter and son had basically lost the possibility of recovery. With Alexander¡¯s net worth of about ten billion dollars, there were too many women who wanted to crawl into his bed. Owain City, Huadu District, an old neighborhood. A two-room apartment. The lady in her thirties kept stuffing things into a huge suitcase. ¡°Mom! ¡°Where¡¯s my new coat?¡± She suddenly looked up and shouted towards the living room. In the dimly lit living room, a thick sandalwood fragrance surrounded the statue of the Moon God. ¡°Moon God, please protect us! ¡°Let this trip go smoothly!¡± The old lady pressed her palms together and kept muttering. This old lady had never taken a plane in her life. When she heard that she was going to travel on a plane, she couldn¡¯t sleep for the past few nights. ¡­ Tianhe District, singles apartment. The fatty who was wearing thick glasses had bloodshot eyes and was still focused on playing his game. The match ended. The fatty yawned as if he had remembered something. He got up and pulled out a thick gray suitcase from under the bed. He only packed a few clothes. Fatty seemed extremely sleepy as he lay on the bed. A few seconds later, he started snoring. Chapter 102 - Another Accident? December 24, 2020, 8.59 PM, Christmas Eve. There was only one minute left until the time node marked in Foresee. A busy road with early evening lights. At the intersection, in front of the sidewalk. John was wearing a gray coat and a hood, standing among the crowd waiting to cross the road. He looked around. This was an intersection similar to the layout of Enjing East Road, where Neil had his accident. It was almost time. John glanced at the time on his watch. The clock was ticking. 9 PM sharp. His gaze fell on Foresee. ¡°December 24, 2020, 9.00 PM. ¡°You will seal off all the passageways that they can use to leave the city.¡± John looked up at the cloudy sky. His right palm opened up and grabbed at the air. At this moment, the green light lit up. The crowd on either side of John surged. John¡¯s eyes were bright. He kept observing and paying attention to his surroundings. A special sensation welled up in his heart. It was as if his vision was leaving his body and rising! He was looking down at the intersection from a god-like perspective. The traffic was heavy and the crowd was surging. After a while, John placed his hands in his pockets and walked forward too. He weaved through the crowd and approached a trash can by the side of the road. He took his hand out of his pocket in advance. With a snapping sound, a pencil appeared. It landed heavily on top of the trash can. Throughout the process, John didn¡¯t pause or hesitate. He didn¡¯t prepare to aim for a long time like last time. John melted into the flow of people and headed for another intersection. He suddenly turned around in the crowd. He focused on the pencil that was standing upright behind him and enlarged it in front of his eyes. The sharpened pencil began to sway above the trash can. It dropped down. Smashed onto the ground. It crashed to the ground in front of John. John looked in the direction the pencil was rolling. He noticed a young man in protective gear and a hat, riding a racing bicycle. His speed was very fast. Even when he was near the zebra crossing and the traffic light ahead was still red, he didn¡¯t slow down! Creak. John¡¯s eyes reflected the young man¡¯s expression and appearance. His face was rosy and he grinned. When he was about to reach the intersection, he held the brakes with one hand and pressed hard! The thin tires on the bicycle braked at high speed. At this moment! The pencil rolled to the bottom of the tire. The tire crushed over the pencil! The bicycle under the young man lost its balance. The young man¡¯s eyes were wide and filled with panic. The bicycle hurtled toward the intersection! A row of blue and white sharing bicycles stopped against the pavement fell onto the intersection. Beep! A dull, hurried, piercing whistle exploded! The driver of an SUV didn¡¯t have time to think and only instinctively wanted to dodge. He turned the steering wheel fiercely. Like a runaway beast, the SUV crashed into the driveway of the opposite lane! The entire noisy intersection seemed to have fallen silent. Pedestrians and car owners all looked at the deformed black Mercedes. It was a black Mercedes-Benz motorcade. In the second black Mercedes. Alexander, who was originally resting with his eyes closed, because of the sudden brake, crashed into the front seat. He supported his body with his hands. Alexander opened his eyes instantly. He raised his head and stared straight ahead. He seemed to have recalled a nightmare-like scene. His dignified expression instantly disappeared. His body trembled uncontrollably. He breathed heavily. Alexander¡¯s face was pale and dripping with sweat. ¡°An accident?¡± These words appeared in his mind. ¡°Impossible! ¡°Impossible! ¡°He¡¯s already dead! He¡¯s already dead!¡± Alexander kept muttering. Recently, only he himself knew the routes he was traveling. He would randomly sit in any car in the motorcade. He would even let the motorcade drive out themselves and then leave in another car after a long while! John seemed to have become his nightmare. In the past, this would only felt like an ordinary accident. But now, in his eyes, it was like a premeditated event! In the front passenger seat. The middle-aged butler, Walker, tensed up too. He looked at the first car. ¡®He¡¯s here!¡¯ Walker thought to himself. It was like the descent of the Grim Reaper. Although he hadn¡¯t interacted much with John, Walker had also heard many things about this person who was at the forefront of trouble. Moreover, he knew that John was still alive. It could be said that he was the only one who wasn¡¯t in John¡¯s group but knew that John was still alive. ¡°Ignore the front car. Turn around and go back.¡± Alexander, his voice hoarse, said. Standing among the crowd, John watched the rolling pencil fall into the sewer. Without looking back, he placed his hands in his pockets and lowered his head to leave. In the three-story building. In front of the dense screen, Salefani clearly observed John¡¯s entire movements. This was the first time she witnessed such a scene. Although she was already mentally prepared, the intensity of the impact of this scene still appalled Salefani. She quickly recovered herself and tapped her fingers on the keyboard. She had been prepared to remove John from the surveillance view! At the same time, in the center of Owain City. The scene here was luxurious and magnificent. A huge Christmas tree that was several meters tall was erected in the hall. Exquisite-looking waitresses wearing Christmas costumes that revealed their shoulders and long legs wandered between the upper-class society of Owain City. These high-level ¡°carnivores¡± were leisurely enjoying the life of the upper-class society. Having joyous nights every day was no longer enough to describe their lives. Many of them, ever since they were born, were destined to live a life without suffering or setbacks. This was simply because they were born with a golden spoon in their mouths. They had been reincarnated into a good family. It had to be said, reincarnation was also a skill. The so-called cocktail party ball was just a part of their daily lives. As for this Christmas Eve party, it was slightly more grand than usual, that¡¯s all. Many people were even tired of living like this. They were looking for new passion and excitement. They would do many incomprehensible things. Of course, these were off-topic. On the third floor that surrounded the central hall. A woman in a black Baroque dress and an elegant veil emerged from the corridor. She stopped in front of the bar and looked down at the dazzling hall. Her gaze wandered through the glamorously dressed crowd. Soon, she stopped. Her fair and delicate chin slightly raised. Her gaze was on the highly sought-after Johnson and a refined middle-aged man. The woman looked away and looked around. She was recalling John¡¯s words. It was a step that was precise to the second. The woman seemed to have seen something as she strode forward in her high heels. The heel struck the ground, and the woman counted the footsteps in her heart. Chapter 103 - The Plan Begins! Night. A few minutes had just passed after 9 PM. Inside the gray six-story building. At this moment, only the surveillance room was still lit up. Heavy footsteps sounded in the dim corridor. Wearing plain clothes, Victor carried a pile of records. As he yawned, his eyes which were slightly watery from the tears that appeared looked at the door frame that was outlined by the light not far away. ¡°Captain Victor. ¡°Anthony.¡± At this moment, the young agent, Sona¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. He instantly sobered up. Frowning, he quickly walked into the room. He placed the files on the first table beside the door. He looked up at the projection in front of the surveillance room. There were only three people in the huge surveillance room, making it seem a little lonely. The young man called Anthony had dark circles under his eyes. He looked at the screen. It was an ordinary busy intersection. Because it was about 9 PM, it was still the peak of the night of Christmas Eve, and the road seemed congested. His expression subconsciously relaxed slightly. At this moment, a familiar series of changes suddenly appeared! A bicycle that had lost its balance. The knocked-down shared bicycles. And then there was a piercing braking sound and a terrible crash! The unforeseen event ended. Everything happened in a split second. Victor, who was still standing by the door, suddenly clenched his fists. The young man who was still sitting in the corner suddenly stood up. The hairs on his body stood on end. He stared at the screen with wide eyes. Familiar! A sense of familiarity assaulted him! Was this just an accident? No! This definitely wasn¡¯t just an accident! ¡°Our people have still been paying attention to the movements of the Alexander Corporation¡¯s Alexander.¡± In front of the computer, Sona¡¯s heavy voice sounded. She paused and looked up, revealing a solemn face. In a deep voice, she said, ¡°I have received the news. ¡°Just now, at 9 PM sharp. ¡°The first car of Alexander¡¯s motorcade at the intersection was involved in a car accident. Its body was severely deformed.¡± As soon as Sona¡¯s words landed, two heavy, hurried gasps sounded in the surveillance room. The young man with thick dark circles stood up immediately. He was about to walk out. When he was about to walk out of the door, he said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± The final deadline the higher-ups gave him was December 24th. Therefore, the time he set for himself to leave was 11.59 PM and 59 seconds tonight. Victor reacted. He felt his heart pounding rapidly. Fresh blood flowed to his limbs and bones along with the pumping of his heart. ¡°Wait! ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He hurriedly shouted. He glanced at the empty surveillance room. His body that was about to leave stopped again. He ran into the room and grabbed the young man¡¯s coat. Then he plunged into the dim corridor. Obviously, having interacted with John a lot, from the accident this time, they saw John¡¯s figure. Although they didn¡¯t know why, they were extremely excited. Like a bee that smelled the fragrance of flowers. They couldn¡¯t help but want to go to the scene personally. In the center of Owain City was a large three-story Christmas tree that was dotted with decorations. Around the tree were resplendent lamps, balloons, ribbons, and bells. They were red socks with gifts hidden in them. A famous international pianist wearing a pure white suit sat in front of the Christmas tree and played a cheerful tune. All around the tree were the younger generation of the higher-class societies in Owain City. They were dressed in formal suits and holding a glass of red wine as they strolled around and chatted. A woman in a black Baroque dress with an elegant veil covering her face and wine red high heels was taking each step evenly. ¡°Step distance of 45 centimeters. The time taken to take one step is 0.5 seconds.¡± The woman with the elegant veil walked to the second level just like that. She walked straight through the crowd and appeared at the railing of the straight corridor. She lowered her head. It was like her hand could pick up the dazzling decorations on the Christmas tree if she just stretched her hand. At the same time. Another young man in a black suit brushed past the woman. He seemed to be deeply attracted to the woman. He looked over. Ding! The woman took a sip of the red wine in her hand. Then, she placed it on the railing. Thick liquid swirled in the glass. It was as if she had sensed the gaze on her. The woman turned her head and looked in the direction of the gaze she felt. Coincidentally, she met the young man¡¯s gaze. The corner of her lips curled up and her red lips moved slightly, revealing a smile that made the young man¡¯s heart beat faster. The smile was mysterious, complicated, and seemed to contain undisguised disdain. Like a queen, high and mighty. Or like a goddess, otherworldly. Behind the elegant black veil, the woman¡¯s expression instantly became cold. She left without hesitation. The man reached out his hand, wanting to stop her. However, for some reason, he felt fear in that instant. The young man in the black suit looked in the direction where the woman had disappeared in frustration. He strode forward and chased after her. However, he couldn¡¯t find her in the crowd. The young man seemed to have remembered something. He walked back to the railing. He looked closely at the wine glass that was stained with some lip marks. His breathing became hurried. He licked his lips. The young man walked closer and stuck out his finger. Unexpectedly. As soon as he touched the glass, the glass leaned back. The wine glass rolled in the air. The thick liquid landed on the back of the Christmas tree. It seeped into the row of dense lamp accessories. Zizz! A bolt of lightning flashed. The woman in the Baroque-style dress, the veil, and wine-red high heels stood beside a deserted balcony. The lights were dim. Behind her, some distance away was the glamorous event center. She walked into the balcony. The woman looked up at the dense dark clouds. She took out her phone and dialed a number. When she heard another voice from the phone, she leaned against the railing with a gentle expression. ¡°John. ¡°Everything went well. ¡°By the way, tonight is Christmas Eve. I wish you all the best!¡± On the busy road. A young man in a hood and a gray coat stood there. He held the phone in his hand and walked hurriedly. ¡°There¡¯s a component in the red wine called Danning Acid. ¡°It has excellent absorption power and can increase conductivity,¡± John explained lightly. ¡­ Chapter 104 - Starting Operation On Both Sides Sitting in the back of the car, his body was tense, his back arched, Alexander¡¯s left hand gripped the back of the chair in front of him tightly. The atmosphere in the car was heavy. His legs were trembling uncontrollably. His right palm landed on his leg, trying to control his trembling body. It was useless. His legs were still trembling unconsciously. It was like a conditioned reflex reaction. Alexander¡¯s breathing was hurried and heavy. His expression was hideous and twisted. Veins bulged on his palms. He kept roaring in a low voice. ¡­ At a crowded intersection. John was wearing a hood. The phone screen emitted a cold light. It shone coldly on his face. On the page of his phone, a map of Owain City appeared. On this map, there was a car marked in red. The trajectory of the car was constantly moving. ¡°This isn¡¯t the direction you should be going.¡± John looked up and smiled as he whispered. He stared at the Foresee that only he could see. When the time stated in Foresee reached, he sent a command to Salefani. At the same time. Under the night sky. On the road to the west of Owain City. Such a scene suddenly appeared¡­ In front of the traffic light, at the zebra line. Ding! Ding! Hum! The passers-by who were following the crowd received a notification on their phones at about the same time. Some of them still had their hands in their pockets, their heads slightly lowered. They walked towards the opposite side of the road. But for others, they instinctively took out their phones and browsed through the messages. ¡°According to the recruitment score, you have the qualification of 850,000¡­¡± ¡°Kinship network calling delivery fee¡­¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Nasha. Add me¡­ Trash messages flashed before their eyes. When the yellow signal light lit up. In front of the zebra line, in the cars, the phones placed beside the car owners also vibrated or sounded a notification. Under the bridge, in the middle of the intersection. A middle-aged traffic police officer in a uniform sensitivity felt that something was amiss. His eyes scanned the intersections. He noticed that there was clearly no car accident tonight, but the speed of cars at all intersections was unprecedentedly slow. It had caused road congestion! Alexander focused on the long driveway in front of the car. ¡°Change to another route.¡± He looked anxious and said in a deep voice. Creepy! Horrifying! Shocking! It was like there was an invisible hand in the sky that controlled Alexander¡¯s motorcade. Their destination seemed to have been decided for them! As long as there was any intention of deviating from the established route. Then, there would be various obstacles to force them back onto the designated road. At this moment. The motorcade of the commercial tycoon, Alexander, was like a puppet that was completely controlled by someone. There was no choice to speak of. There was no such thing as freedom. Sanyuanli Avenue was jammed! Circling City Highway was jammed! When they turned onto the west road, it was still jammed! In the car with a dull atmosphere, the middle-aged driver in a black suit also began to realize something. He kept looking at the rearview mirror. In the passenger seat, Butler Walker was fidgeting in his seat. Bang! Alexander¡¯s eyes were about to split open as he punched the chair in front of him. Houston City time. At 10.18 PM. There were two black Mercedes-Benz cars in front and behind. They drove into Grum Street. The difference from before was that those roads that should have been smooth just now were congested now. On the other hand, this road that was supposed to be congested was unexpectedly smooth moving. At the second intersection. John looked at the route on his phone screen. ¡°Yes. ¡°You should go from here.¡± He nodded and spoke softly. An imperceptible smile appeared on his face. In an instant. His gaze became deep and distant as if looking down on Grum Street, and he seemed to be somewhere above the street. He looked at the front and back of the intersection of Grum Street. Traffic was congested. It blocked the traffic flow of both cars and people. The huge city seemed to have become a chessboard under John¡¯s fingertips. He was like a god, controlling and pushing everything. In the center of Owain City. Quietly, under the luxurious and dazzling scene, no one noticed that the temperature of the decorative lamps that were connected to the three-story tower¡¯s Christmas tree was slowly rising. 10.25 PM. The temperature rose. Pa! With a crisp sound, a red balloon suddenly exploded! Balloon fragments fluttered in the air. On the balcony. The woman in a long black dress heard this and instantly turned around. The extravagant upper-class people were still unaffected. They were still exchanging pleasantries. They smiled insincerely at everyone, regardless if the other party was someone they knew or were unfamiliar with. However, under those smiles, what kind of hearts were hidden in them? No one noticed this first reminder of this sound! Minutes passed. Pa! Another balloon exploded! Pa! Pa! Pa! It was as if they had received a signal from their companions. In front of the Christmas tree, balloons exploded like firecrackers. In the huge banquet hall. Dressed in brightly colored socialites and gentlemen still had smiles on their faces as they looked toward the Christmas tree. Near the back of the Christmas tree. A woman in high heels was shocked by the sound of the balloons exploding. She couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. As if she had tripped over something, she staggered. She fell heavily to the ground. A five-colored decorative lamp began to sway. Shuash! A string of lanterns that were tied to the outermost part of the Christmas tree fell off. They fell toward the ground. Under the light. Johnson, who was holding a glass of red wine, sensed something amiss. He looked up. His eyes widened. Clack! The wine glass in his hand smashed onto the ground and shattered. He reached out and grabbed the refined middle-aged man beside him, dragging the new spokesperson of the York Family in front of him. Using this reaction force, he closely dodged it! Sizzle¡­ Electric arcs extended, and the refined middle-aged man¡¯s body trembled violently. The whites of his eyes rolled upwards! Those who were closer could still smell the faint fragrance of meat! The huge upper-class banquet hall suddenly descended into chaos! There was a scream! His hands covering his front, Johnson almost fell to the ground. His face was pale as he looked at the new spokesperson of the York Family who was surrounded by the lanterns. Cold sweat broke out on his body. If he hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough just now and caught this poor middle-aged man in time to be a scapegoat, then the person lying on the ground twitching now would very likely be him, Johnson! Hu! Hu! Hu! Johnson gasped. While rejoicing over his swift reaction just now, his legs went weak and he stood up shakily. Suddenly, he seemed to have remembered something. His legs trembled again. He fell to the ground. He suddenly looked up and constantly searched for something in the banquet hall. He gulped. He struggled with all his might and stood up. It was like diving into a crowd. ¡°I need to leave! ¡°I must return to Marka City immediately! ¡°Get out of here! I must get out of here!¡± Johnson was roaring in his heart. ¡­ ¡°December 24, 2020, 9.00 PM. ¡°You will seal off all the passageways leading to the city.¡± Chapter 105 - Escape Crack! Crack! Electric arcs flowed around the refined middle-aged man. His body was trembling. The last light in his eyes looked hopefully towards a certain direction. It was the back of a person in a yellow leather coat who hurried away. Numerous ethereal figures flashed past the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. That was his wife, who was covered in wounds but had bright eyes. He loved her deeply. He was chosen to become the spokesperson of the York Family. He had fought hard for it. Naturally, it was to allow his family to live happier. In order to obtain this position, he had also used many cruel methods. This was what his wife objected to. Having snatched the York family¡¯s olive branch, he should have soared into the sky. Who would have thought that in this first upper-class cocktail party of his life, he was already harmed by the young master of the main family? He had left his life here too. He should have listened to his wife¡¯s advice back then. How great would it be if he didn¡¯t choose to come here¡­ The warm scenes of his family lingered in the middle-aged man¡¯s mind. He missed those poor but warm days. The flashback of his life that would only happen once in a lifetime started. Eternal darkness descended upon him in his guilt. Pushing the time backward. Night, 9.35 PM. The dark clouds that had accumulated for most of the night finally turned into cold raindrops. It fell slowly. A dark brown Passat hurriedly stopped at the intersection. South Side Detective Bureau. A young traffic policeman was about to knock on the window. Facing him was a solemn black credential. The steps of an ordinary-looking middle-aged man and a young man with thick dark circles under his eyes were hurried. Their gazes swept across the restored road. The rain at the end of the winter drenched his body. His chest rose and fell rapidly. The young man with dark circles under his eyes walked step by step along the trajectory of the racing bicycle in the surveillance video. His gaze skipped inch by inch across the ground washed by the surrounding water. It was as if he was searching for something. He suddenly squatted down and bent down. He reached into the depths of the drain and found a pile of smelly mud. He fiddled in the mud, his eyes disappointed. Two cigarette butts that someone had thrown away were soaked in the mud. With a gentle squeeze, the cigarette butts turned into foam. The rain became heavier. At this moment. Victor ran over in the rain. He pushed up his clothes. Under his clothes, Victor and the young man looked at each other. Then, Sona called them through video call. ¡°Captain Victor. ¡°Anthony. ¡°I met the young man at the South Side Detective Bureau. ¡°According to him, the wheels seemed to have touched something cylindrical. ¡°It¡¯s not big. It might be something like a pencil!¡± Hearing this, under the heavy rain, both Victor and the young man were shocked. 10.25 PM. At the intersection, two huge flashlight beams shone into the smelly sewer. After a long while, there was still no result. On this Christmas Eve in Owain City, under the heavy rain, the footsteps of time were cold and heavy. The black horizon was like a huge mouth that could devour everything. Owain City, a private hot spring in the western part of the city. Yongen was soaked in the pool, his eyes were closed, and he was half lying down. His bodyguard was opposite the curtain. Yongen was sufficiently cautious. Any subordinate or servant who would move past or near him had to pass by his bodyguards first. Hearing footsteps, the bodyguard walked into the sauna room beside him. 10.35 PM. Hamlet, who was wearing a black suit, accurately timed the steps according to Brother John¡¯s instructions. He walking out of this private hot spring resort. 10.43 PM. Yongen pulled open the door to the sauna room, looking horrified! His bodyguard was in a twisted posture with the steel wire wrapped around his fat neck. From the traces left in the sauna room, this was the scene of him sliding down and struggling! Ring! In the sauna room. The bodyguard¡¯s phone rang shrilly. Yongen shuddered. He took a deep breath to calm himself. He picked up the bodyguard¡¯s phone and saw that the call was from Johnson. He pressed the answer button, but no sound came out. ¡°Where¡¯s Yongen? Why can¡¯t I get through to him?¡± Rapid, anxious, and fearful words struck him through the phone. Yongen¡¯s eyes flickered as he realized that something unexpected had happened. Young Master Johnson.¡± He then replied in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matters of Owain City to you. ¡°I¡¯m preparing to return to Marka City now.¡± On the phone. Johnson seemed to be forcing himself to remain calm. ¡°What happened?¡± Yongen asked. ¡°Just now, my family¡¯s new spokesperson died in an accident!¡± Johnson said. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t prepared to tell the truth. ¡°Fuck him. ¡°All of this is creepy!¡± Johnson cursed loudly. It was as if he wanted to use his voice to hide his fear. An ominous feeling enveloped him. He was preparing to run. Hearing Johnson¡¯s words, Yongen was shocked. He fell to the ground. Yongen¡¯s eyes flickered as he glanced at the ferocious-looking bodyguard. He didn¡¯t tell Johnson about the incident with his bodyguard. He replied casually and ended the call. Late at night, at 11.13 PM, Johnson rushed to the Owain City International Airport. He was surrounded by three bodyguards in black suits. He jogged towards the VIP security check area. 11.30 PM. Johnson entered the first-class cabin of the Marka City Airlines first. He sat in the innermost seat. Around him were all the bodyguards he had arranged. Until now, Johnson¡¯s body was still tense. His eyes flickered as he looked at the dark night outside the porthole. At the boarding gate. The 33-year-old Zhang Yingying turned around. ¡°We¡¯re about to board. What are you doing?¡± She saw her mother looking into the glass at where the plane was stopped under the light. The little old lady in plain clothes pressed her palms together. Her eyes closed slightly as she muttered something. Zhang Yingying looked anxious. She quickly walked over and pulled her mother along with her towards the boarding gate. What she didn¡¯t notice was that the old lady was holding a coin tightly in her palm. There was a long queue. The old lady got out of the shuttle bus and stopped. Her body trembled and her face turned pale. Facing the plane, she pressed her palms together again. She muttered something to herself. ¡°Protect me, Moon God!¡± ¡°Protect me, Moon God!¡± Zhang Yingying looked helpless. But she didn¡¯t stop her mother. And at this moment, the little old lady seemed to have finished praying. After bowing, she opened her palm and was about to throw the coin out. Chapter 106 - The Chess Player in the Shadows A messy intersection. Under the black umbrella, John glanced at the moving motorcade. Then, he suddenly looked up. The umbrella handle leaned on his shoulder. The yellow street lamp outlined the distinct edges and corners of his face. Many years ago, the edges and corners were only gentle and peaceful. His temperament was humble and reserved, and he was also magnanimous. He looked at the dense clouds in the sky. The pupils in his calm eyes suddenly dilated, like a top predator eyeing its prey. A terrifying and fierce light condensed in them. At the Owain City International Airport. The coin in the little old lady¡¯s palm was just flipped out. Her cloudy eyes were fixed on the coin rolling in the air! But at this moment, a white palm suddenly reached out and grabbed the coin tightly. ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t just throw coins around here.¡± Beside the old lady¡¯s ears, a trembling female voice filled with shock nervously sounded. A stewardess in an airline uniform reminded the old lady. She had already noticed that something was wrong with this old lady just now. She was constantly keeping an eye on the old lady from the corner of her eyes. Just a slight slip of her attention and she almost got into trouble. If this coin was thrown out, the flight tonight would definitely not be able to fly! Ten minutes later, the plane started to take off. First-class cabin, near the window. Johnson looked at the gradually shrinking city. He finally let out a long breath. His body was somewhat weak as he leaned back in his chair. He closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. Marka City Airlines. The flight was smooth and the cabin was quiet. Most of the passengers had their eyes closed. Time gradually passed. Near the tail wing was a fat man wearing thick glasses. His brows furrowed tightly in his sleep. His palm subconsciously grabbed at his collar. His breathing was somewhat irregular. At this moment, the plane had just flown out of Owain City! The fat man with the thick glasses suddenly twitched. His breathing became hard and the whites of his eyes rolled upwards! ¡°Tower! Tower! This is 5459. ¡°A passenger convulsed on the plane. ¡°His vital signs are weak and his heart has stagnated. He needs emergency treatment. ¡°Requesting to return, requesting to return.¡± The bump of the plane hitting the ground made Johnson slowly open his eyes. He glanced at his watch, not yet realizing what had happened. A few minutes later. Johnson stood in the huge airport lobby again. Looking at the lights above, he was really terrified. Although there didn¡¯t seem to be anything that could threaten his life at the moment, he was just afraid for no reason. True fear that came from the bottom of his heart. He was born in the York family in Marka City. This was a family that was ranked among the top in the entire Mold Country. It could be said that being born in this family was a blessing that he had worked hard to build in his previous lifetimes. Originally, he could have enjoyed countless riches and honors in his life. No matter where he went, he was always a dazzling star. He should be sought after by everyone. But this time. He came to a city that was very ordinary in his eyes. By right, as soon as he appeared, he should be able to receive the respect of everyone in the city. But because of John¡¯s existence, he didn¡¯t dare to be too ostentatious. He had to keep a low profile and secretly hid behind the scenes to implement his methods. Until later. News of John¡¯s death came. Only then did he dare to stand on the stage with great fanfare. Only then did he dare to reveal his proud identity. But now, all the signs pointed to one fact. John was probably not dead! He was even targeting him now! John wasn¡¯t prepared to let him go! Hence, the first thing he did was to return to Marka. But now, the flight had returned! As if under John¡¯s means, even the movements of the plane were completely under his control. Johnson¡¯s body trembled and was drenched in sweat. The phone in his arms suddenly vibrated. He took out his phone and saw a message. His features became twisted. He smashed the phone onto the marble floor! It was a text message: ¡°Hello, respected user. Welcome to Owain City!¡± His eyes almost split open. Breathing heavily, Johnson growled like a trapped animal! He couldn¡¯t fly out of Ovi City anymore. The last flight back just now was the last one. ¡­ Owain City, Grum Street. John held the black umbrella. He strode along the outer corridor of the second building. A hurricane blew through the rain. There was a loud bang! The billboards on the top of the mall opposite were shaking violently. John glanced at his watch, then focused on Foresee. ¡°December 24, 2020, 10.28 PM and 19 seconds. ¡°The commercial sign at the top of the building used aluminum plates against the rules.¡± Before he could look away. Boom! The huge billboard crashed to the ground! At this moment, the last Mercedes passed by. In the car. Alexander stiffened and turned to look out the window. The car continued moving forward. Rumble! Rumble! Two more billboards crashed down with a loud bang! The closest piece of the aluminum plate even sparked as it slid across the car. At this moment, the eyes of the leader of the Alexander Corporation were red. He was crazed and roaring. But then, he became depressed, powerless, and desperate! He didn¡¯t have the imposing manner of the chairman of a billion-dollar corporation anymore. It wasn¡¯t John who destroyed the billboard. Instead, he first calculated the fall of the billboard. Then, he guided Alexander¡¯s arrival here. West district, Yongen¡¯s car broke down on the dark country road. He stared at the dry trees on both sides and listened to the cold wind. Yongen licked his lips. He pulled a long knife from the compartment. The blade slid across the back of the chair. He bowed slightly again. He took out a cold-looking gun! The rain became heavier. In the huge Owain City, Victor and the young man with thick dark circles stood side by side at the intersection. Not a single part of their body was dry. Their breathing was hurried and intense. Ring! Phone calls kept ringing in their ears. In the center of Owain City! In a private hot spring! Grum Street! The news kept coming from all directions. Victor noticed the helplessness and unwillingness on the young man¡¯s face. Victor looked down and saw the clenched fists of the young man. Saw the fingernails that had dug into the man¡¯s palms. ¡°AH!¡± ¡°AH!¡± Suddenly, the young man shouted at the top of his lungs and vented his anger! His emotions were also on the verge of collapse! He felt like John was looking down at this city from the sky, treating this city as his chessboard. But yet, he couldn¡¯t even see or touch John! The young man knew that John was going to checkmate! He was going checkmate at any moment! At the heart of Mold Country, the ancient city of Houston. In a secret office, the screen lit up and lines of codes flashed past. Immediately after. video clips of the events that happened in Owain City appeared one after another. The various conference rooms that had once cast their eyes on Owain City were bewildered and turned their attention to Owain City again. ¡°This is John?¡± ¡°The kid isn¡¯t dead?¡± ¡°Is he treating the entire Owain City as his chessboard?¡± ¡°He wants to become a chess player too?¡± Dignified words sounded continuously. After the news spread, pairs of eyes from the shadows looked over. Everything that happened in the city began to appear before their eyes. Even they were shocked. Their gaze swept across the entire city. Coincidence after coincidence happened. But John was still nowhere to be found. In fact, if not for the fact that all events occurred at the same time and were focused on the figures involved with John, no one would even associate this with John. Chapter 107 - Alexanders Destiny December 25, 2020, 12.13 AM and 19 seconds. Inside the gray six-story building. The place was brightly lit. Hurried footsteps sounded in the corridors. The atmosphere was unprecedentedly heavy and oppressive. In the surveillance room. ¡°Captain Victor! ¡°Anthony! ¡°Wipe yourselves. Don¡¯t catch a cold again.¡± The young agent, Sona, said with concern. They were soaked in the rain, their hair sticking to their heads. She brought over a few hot towels from somewhere. ¡°Here, take this.¡± She looked at the pale-faced Victor and Anthony and said. At the headquarters. After receiving the emergency orders from the higher-ups, the two of them returned to the police headquarters in a daze. Victor took a towel and looked up. He looked at Sona blankly. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± He responded. Sona handed Anthony another towel. The warm white towel pasted onto his cheek. Victor was still fine. Beside him, the young man with thick dark circles under his eyes was like a walking corpse. There was no trace of life in him. In the surveillance room that had been quiet for half a month, it became lively again. From time to time, people in high-level police uniforms or uniforms of different departments would appear. They hurried in with dignified expressions. When Victor came back to his senses, the surroundings were filled with solemn-looking people. Footsteps sounded again. Victor looked at the familiar figures. The retired old detective, Bloom. Detective Fritz and detective Swain from the South Side Branch. There was an order from the higher-ups. That was the expert team that had previously participated in the investigation of ¡®John¡¯, unless they had valid and urgent reasons, they were all required to return. Victor¡¯s eyes gradually focused. His gaze wandered around him. He realized that the reorganized Special Investigation Unit, in terms of specifications and mobilization of resources, had been completely raised to a new level! ¡°We shall start sorting through the timing now.¡± A serious-looking middle-aged man who had never appeared before stood in front of the crowd and said in a deep voice. From the starting where text messages and information window popped up at the westbound bridge area, to not long ago, where the Marka City Airlines MU5459 made an emergency return. In this large surveillance room. Everything John did was revealed to everyone present. At this moment. Victor saw the middle-aged man stop. His subordinate handed him a piece of paper. After scanning through it, he placed the note under his palm. ¡°From 9 PM on Christmas Eve.¡± The middle-aged man took a deep breath. His heavy expression was mixed with shock and disbelief. He clenched his hand. Then, he continued, ¡°John unilaterally blocked the escape route of Johnson, Alexander, and Yongen. ¡°So much so that all the routes the three of them took starting from tonight onwards were passively chosen. ¡°It¡¯s all within John¡¯s planning range. ¡°Owain City has become a cage for the three of them. ¡°At the same time, it¡¯s also John¡¯s chessboard. ¡°John has already begun to view them like fish in the net!¡± Serious and dull words sounded. Every single word seemed heavy and unbelievable. Unilaterally sealing off the passages to leave the city. Turning a city with tens of millions of people into a huge cage made of reinforced concrete. Not to mention whether this was something a human could do, just his breadth of spirit in looking down at Owain City from a height of ten thousand meters already made everyone present gasp in surprise and tremble. ¡°John is about to start placing his last pawn. ¡°We need to find his tracks and do our best to stop him!¡± Late at night, time was flowing slowly. Mold Country, the world under the shadow. Countless existences looked at Owain City under the night sky. Owain City was like a village that was suddenly lit up in a dark forest. The surroundings were dim and Owain City was the only light source, attracting countless eyes. In the long corridor. John pushed a wheelchair into a small room. A projection lit up on the curtain placed against the middle wall in the room. There was also another wheelchair in the room that had been waiting for a long time. The two wheelchairs were placed side by side. John didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and left quietly. He closed the door. December 25, 2020, 1.39 AM and 30 seconds. Two black Mercedes-Benz were speeding through the Phoenix Mountain Tunnel and preparing to escape from Owain City. Under the dim light. Alexander¡¯s face could be seen. In the passenger seat, the middle-aged butler, Walker, used the rearview mirror to stare at the frightened old master, Alexander. Many years ago, using the momentum of the era, the ambitious and ruthless Alexander started from a nobody. Walker¡¯s thoughts were complicated. His gaze focused slightly and the words of that person sounded in his ears. ¡°December 24, 2020, 11.40 PM and 26 seconds. ¡°Alexander, who has gradually calmed down from his fear, will start to feel a little cold. ¡°You were considerate enough to gradually turn up the heater in the car. ¡°December 25, 2020, 12.39 AM and 30 seconds. ¡°The high temperature in the car makes the frightened Alexander a little breathless. ¡°You then ask, Master, do you want to open the window slightly?¡± ¡­ ¡°Master, do you want to open the window slightly?¡± Walker turned around and asked Alexander respectfully. ¡°Hm?¡± His eyes were slightly dazed. ¡°Yeah¡­ open it a bit.¡± Alexander, who still wanted to maintain his final bearing and dignity, nodded and replied. Walker¡¯s fingers pressed on a button in the car. In the back, in the car window that was further from Alexander rolled down slightly. At this moment. The entrance to the tunnel appeared in front of them. Walker seemed to be sitting uncomfortable. He tried another posture. No one noticed that his body was actually slightly arched. This was from the perspective of subconsciously protecting himself. Perhaps it was because of the cold air in the car or perhaps it was because they were about to reach the tunnel leaving Owain City. A smile appeared on Alexander¡¯s face with some difficulty. In the dim room. The projection screen shook. In the light. The two pairs of eyes of the two figures in the wheelchairs looked at the scene in the Mercedes in fear. The motorcade drove out of the tunnel! Perhaps it was a coincidence or maybe fate. The time was: December 25, 2020, 12.44 AM and 44 seconds. Chapter 108 - End of Hatred Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the exit of the Phoenix Mountain tunnel, there was a street lamp. At night, it would light up. At this moment. Dirt began to roll down from one side of the mountain. There was already a shallow layer of dust gathered beside the road. Two headlights drove out of the tunnel. It was like the descent of the Grim Reaper. Or maybe it was an effect of the cars speeding through the tunnel. Boom! In a flash, under the sparkling light, the mountain seemed to be trembling! Immediately after, there were loud crashing sounds. A landslide that blotted out the sky suddenly buried the black car that jumped out of the tunnel. Looking at the faint light in front of the tunnel exit, Alexander had just breathed a sigh of relief. Then, a dull sound rang in his ears. He turned to look at the window. His pupils constricted. The black mountain was like a huge mouth that blotted out the sky. It instantly enveloped the car he was in! Moist mud and broken stones came in through the slight opening in the car window. Soon, the seats in the back were filled up, burying Alexander alive. In the passenger seat, the middle-aged butler seemed to have foreseen this. He bent down, hugged his head, and leaned against the car frame. Amidst the intense vibration, a stable space was created! Darkness filled his vision. The two cars in front and behind were covered by the landslide! Silence returned to the exit of the Phoenix Mountain tunnel. In the dim room. A desperate whimper came out of the mouths of the two figures in the wheelchair with difficulty. Tears fell uncontrollably. Like the flashing images of a rotating lantern, the scene from five years ago appeared in front of the young man again. His pale lips were trembling. Owain City. In the night, John was wearing a gray coat, a hood, and holding an umbrella. He felt a little lonely. ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± His lowered arm was still trembling as he said softly. This time his revenge trip was finally completed. As for the other two, Johnson and Yongen, this actually had nothing to do with them. But at this point, he was already standing completely opposite those capitalists. Therefore, before they destroyed him, John had no choice but to take their lives first. And now, Alexander was already dead. All that was left was to wake up his girlfriend Alice to put an end to this matter. However, the difficulty was obvious. There was a long way to go. The laboratory that was crucial in waking up Alice was gradually on the track to being formed. However, the distance between now and fulfilling this goal still seemed to be very far away. John turned behind and looked at the dark intersection. The loneliness in his expression gradually disappeared. From the moment he stepped into the shadows, he had no chance of turning back anymore. When John viewed Alexander and the other two as prey, he was also being looked down on and observed by the existences in the shadow world. He had also been targeted. ¡°There¡¯s only one more thing left to do.¡± John¡¯s brows were calm as he turned and walked towards the dark intersection. There was a faint bleakness in his back as he slowly disappeared into the deep and distant darkness. ¡­ Owain City Detective Agency, the gray six-story building. In the surveillance room. The surveillance footage of the exit of the tunnel was repeatedly played in front of everyone. Each frame screenshot was magnified. The half-opened car window was filled with mud and gravel. The wide-eyed, terrified Alexander. ¡°The others might still be alive. ¡°But Alexander is definitely dead.¡± In the quiet crowd, Victor reached out and grabbed the hair on his collar. At this moment, his mood surprisingly didn¡¯t change much. He made a judgment in his heart. His gaze swept across the high-level crowd around him. Shock was reflected in their eyes. Their eyes also had an incredible look of awe. Late at night. In secret conference rooms all over Mold Country. Many people were watching the video that was happening at the tunnel exit. Suddenly, the video screen changed. At this moment, a terrifying scene appeared in front of them. At the National highway crossing, a metal fragment shot out from the passing train and quickly pierced through the glass window of the car Yongen was in. It pierced right into his head. ¡­ The video changed again. Johnson got out of the car. As he stepped into the hotel building, the glass that fell from the sky was falling quietly. ¡­ The antennae in the shadows quietly reached out. More and more clues were gathered in front of different existences. ¡°He calculated in advance and found the location where the accidents would happen.¡± ¡°He can use all factors to push for the result he wants!¡± ¡°We have to control him.¡± ¡°At least we need to know the source of his ability.¡± ¡°Recruit him!¡± ¡°Recruit him!¡± The eyes in the dark became unprecedentedly greedy. ¡­ Mold Country, the official secret department of the Shadow World. ¡°Incredible. ¡°To a certain extent, John could represent the limits of mankind in certain areas.¡± A dignified middle-aged man said in a deep voice in the meeting. ¡°Try inviting him. ¡°If can¡¯t, then follow the original plan.¡± Behind the black screen, a familiar voice sounded. Many character profilers had done a deep profile on John. As for whether John would be willing to accept the invitation, he had already come to quite a clear conclusion. This plan was the poison insect nurturing plan. Or rather, the Petri dish plan. It was foreseeable that the existence in the shadows would have set their eyes at John. The law of the jungle, where the strong preyed on the weak, was even more bloody in the shadow world. It would devour John¡¯s skin and bones. The officials took action and warned everyone. Within the limited rules, Owain City would become John¡¯s ¡®Petri dish¡¯. The officials wouldn¡¯t help John any more than that. They only limited the impact to a manageable range and let John compete with those existences in the dark. Whether he really come out victorious and become the king of darkness or being killed by a true terrifying existence was all up to John¡¯s individual performance. This was the poison insect nurturing plan. It was also called the Petri dish plan! ¡­ South Sand District, Pearl River Pass, three-story village building. The bright light illuminated the room. Victoria, Hamlet, and John all hurried back quietly while keeping a low profile. In the living room. Pairs of eyes looked at John. John smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on everyone.¡± His expression converged, his gaze focused, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°All of this is just the beginning.¡± Chapter 109 - The Recruitment of the Overlords Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios 1.00 AM. Salefani¡¯s studio. On the screen that occupied an entire wall, lines of codes suddenly appeared out of thin air. Then the screen went dark. There was a short pause. A pair of red eyes suddenly split open in the middle of the screen. It was a pair of very clear eyes. Blood vessels covered these eyes, looking terrifying and strange. Scarlet eyeballs swiveled in the silent room. They seemed to be sizing up the room. Leaving the living room on the first floor, Salefani pushed the door to her studio open. She prepared to walk into her studio. When she looked up, two strange, bloodshot eyes were staring straight at her! A chill rushed to her head from her feet! Her hair stood on end, and her eyes widened. Then, she screamed in fear. In the three-story village building. John, Hamlet, and Victoria arrived one after another. They saw Salefani drop to the ground in front of the door and was looking into the room in horror. John also saw the terrifying eyeballs and frowned. The bloodshot eyes stared straight at John. Amongst them, Victoria seemed to have remembered something. Her breathing became slightly hurried. Not long after. The scene on the screen changed. A middle-aged man in a black robe whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly sat in front of a long empty table. He looked at John. The middle-aged man¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly because, in the video, his features seemed to be constantly changing slightly. At first glance, it was almost blurry. When one suddenly reacted, one would be shocked to discover that it seemed to have completely become the facial features of another person. ¡°Mr. John.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°On behalf of the Mold Country¡¯s Round Table Association, I officially invite you. ¡°Join us. Together, we will establish a new order that belongs to us in this world.¡± The middle-aged man continued. His voice was bewitching. He slowly described a terrifying and powerful organization. The Round Table Association was a secret organization composed of people from all over the world. ¡­ ¡°Sorry, I refuse.¡± John didn¡¯t have much of an expression on his face as he replied in a manner that was neither humble nor overbearing. He didn¡¯t even have the intention of finding an excuse. The smile on the face of the middle-aged man in a black robe stopped and revealed anger. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± With a rebuke, the scene darkened and the room fell silent. ¡­ In front of the huge screen. Salefani looked terrified and flustered. Only she knew that the defenses online she had set up seemed so small and weak in front of the other party. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. This isn¡¯t your problem.¡± John reached out and placed his broad palm on Salefani¡¯s shoulder, comforting her. His distinct eyes were also looking at the screen. At this moment, they didn¡¯t even know if the other party had really left or was still spying on them. ¡°In that underground circle, the Round Table Association is an extremely domineering existence.¡± Victoria took a deep breath and said solemnly to John. ¡°So we shouldn¡¯t even have the right to refuse?¡± John looked up and replied calmly. Hearing that. Victoria pursed her lips. At this moment, on the screen. The scene distorted and changed again. Light shone. John, Hamlet, Victoria, and Salefani all looked up. A ¡®skull¡¯ pattern appeared! A middle-aged white man in a tuxedo nodded at John. ¡°Mr. John, please allow me to introduce to you the composition and strength of the ¡®Black Deity Group¡¯.¡± The moment the middle-aged white man opened his mouth, he spoke in pure and authentic Mold Country common language. ¡°I won¡¯t betray this land,¡± John said in a deep voice. A furious and fierce gaze seemed to be able to penetrate the screen and shoot straight at John. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect even the Black Deity Group would appear. ¡°Speaking of which, have the tentacles of the Black Deity Group started to extend towards the shadow world of Mold Country?¡± On Victoria¡¯s fair forehead, beads of sweat rolled down, and panic flashed across her face. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Black Deity Group is an existence that manipulates and pushes the empire that never sets in the shadow world.¡± Victoria¡¯s eyelids twitched and her breathing became irregular. A suppressive and oppressive aura enveloped John and the others¡¯ hearts. ¡­ Even John hadn¡¯t expected this. How could these existences from the deepest side of the world have such terrifying and fierce methods? Only the tip of their iceberg was revealed and it already seemed to have become a mountain that covered their heads. In the online world, Salefani was actually so naked in front of these existences. As these thoughts were going on in his heart, the light on the screen lit up again. Salefani was panting and trembling. She had never been so afraid! John looked at the screen. This time, what appeared in the middle was a three-dimensional blue earth. What¡¯s more, the earth was spinning! ¡°Mr. John.¡± A middle-aged Chinese man in a suit that seemed to be in an ancient European castle appeared. He looked at John with a slight smile. ¡°You gave us a wonderful performance tonight. ¡°I officially extend a sincere invitation to you on behalf of the Eric Club.¡± The middle-aged Chinese man said with an unconcealable arrogance in his eyes. ¡°Sorry, I refuse.¡± John looked at the screen and replied. ¡°Round Table Association, Black Deity Group, Eric Club. ¡°They are all the top behemoths in the shadow world. ¡°This is also why we seem to be transparent before them. ¡°In front of them, we have no privacy at all,¡± Victoria said, her face pale and her voice trembling. She could faintly sense the terrifying influence of these three parties. Therefore, fear kept growing in her heart. ¡°I know that the forces in these inner worlds are very powerful. ¡°Today, they have also shown us the tip of the iceberg in their strength. ¡°Perhaps you are all frightened by their extraordinary methods. ¡°But you must know that we are now members of the Dawn Association! ¡°We are not helpless duckweed. ¡°The Dawn Association is an existence that is even more ancient and powerful than those forces just now. ¡°My appearance in the world is only to be the vanguard of the Dawn Association. ¡°When I completely understand the current situation in the world, it will be the time when the Dawn Association arrives and conquer them! ¡°Therefore, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± John looked away from the screen. He knew the situation now. It was important to calm his subordinates down. Therefore, he gave a speech in a passionate tone. The few of them calmed down a little, but the impact was too great. Plus, they hadn¡¯t truly seen the abilities of the Dawn Association. Therefore, they didn¡¯t completely recover. John focused on the Foresee in front of him that only he could see. Then, he typed in the information. ¡°How can I guarantee that my team and I will be safe for the next day, or twenty-four hours?¡± ¡°How can I guarantee that my team and I will not leave any traces of our whereabouts in the next day?¡± Numerous paths were refreshed densely. ¡°We should go,¡± John said in a deep voice. A few minutes later. A white van drove out of the three-story village building. Victoria leaned against the car window. Her eyelashes trembled as she looked back. She looked at the small building in the dim light of the night that they had been living for half a month. The house gradually became distant, then disappeared. The world in the night was confusing. It was unknown what was hidden in the dark, but it was terrifying. Chapter 110 - Complete Change in Appearance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A few days passed since Christmas Eve. Owain City was still rainy. The air was mixed with coldness and humidity. It was uncomfortable for the people, as if they couldn¡¯t breathe properly. Over the past few days, even the ordinary people living in Owain City also vaguely sensed the oppressive and obscure atmosphere shrouding above the city. Unknowingly, for some reason, their expressions became low-key, reserved, and hurried. In public, the voices discussing topics also became much softer. ¡­ All the entrances to the city¡ªincluding the Owain City International Airport, five different train stations, bus stations, all the highways, and national routes¡ªwere tightened. After the accidents that happened to Rayast and Yongen, the gangsters in the underground circles of the East and West District were already in chaos. Now, it was as if they were experiencing the darkest days of their life. Fear constantly surrounded them! From all over Mold Country and even around the world, all kinds of people from the shadow world kept passing through the security checks and plunged into Owain City. The Mold Country Security Bureau and the various parties in Owain City were on high alert. Only a few people knew the sight and spirit of those highest-level people, as well as the ¡°Owain City Petri dish¡± plan. According to Foresee¡¯s calculations, John and the others traveled through a few places and then rented a place that wasn¡¯t too far away from the city. It was located in a new neighborhood in Huadu District. Using ¡®new¡¯ identities who didn¡¯t know each other, they rented a four-room apartment together on the top floor. There was another house of the same type on this floor. However, after that house went through a renovation, no one had lived here yet. In the four-room apartment on the top floor. The atmosphere was silent as dull pantings sounded. John, Hamlet, and Victoria looked closely at Salefani, who was sitting at the computer. Soon, the attempt at overcoming her fear again ended up in failure! Since that time when the Internet that Salefani controlled was easily invaded by the giants one after another, she began to fear the Internet. Once she touched the keyboard, her pupils would begin to constrict and her body began to tremble. Towards those traces that would expose herself on the Internet, she would felt a sense of collapse and panic. Even the smartphone would make Salefani tremble and sweat. John focused on the steps in Foresee. He didn¡¯t feel powerless against Salefani¡¯s resistance. He gently stroked Salefani¡¯s back and whispered something in her ear. ¡­ John lifted the curtain and glanced out the window. When he looked back, Victoria, Hamlet, and Salefani, who kept trying to take deep breaths were already sitting around the dining table. John sat down too and scanned the steps in Foresee. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. ¡°All of this is only temporary.¡± His tone was as gentle as possible as he said this. His eyes focused and his expression gradually became solemn. He said in a deep voice word by word, ¡°Owain City is a test given to me by the organization and also to everyone gathered around me.¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, the three people in front of him also became focused. When they knew that this was the test of the ancient Dawn Association regarding the Arbiter, they heaved an inexplicable sigh of relief. Towards the behemoths in the Shadow World, they suddenly didn¡¯t felt as despair and powerless as before. After all, only the shadows could resist the shadows. The reason why the Dawn Association didn¡¯t provide any help was that this was a test for the Arbiter. This would explain everything. John kept comforting them. At the same time, through the steps given by Foresee, he taught Hamlet and the others to improve as fast as possible. After doing all of this, John stood in front of the bathroom mirror. Beside him was a box of cosmetics. ¡°How can I make myself as inconspicuous as possible while traveling?¡± Accurate and cold steps flashed past his eyes. Following the steps, he only made a few minor changes to his face. His straight back hunched slightly. His burning gaze became restrained and dim. In just a few minutes, he seemed to have changed completely. John was wearing a dark blue coat as he pushed the door open and left. He stood in the elevator on the upper floor. He stared at the floor numbers. His eyes flickered as he pondered. All of the organizations were extending their open palms towards John in the shadows. They promised seemingly endless benefits to him. John knew that once he agreed to their promise, he would lose his freedom to do whatever he wanted to. He could only become a gun, a sharp spear! That circle was the cruelest and where the rule of the weak being prey to the strong was the strongest. The slightest bit of naivety would result in him being eaten up whole and leaving nothing behind. Moreover, there was another deeper reason for his rejection. It was a tacit understanding with the officials of the Mold Country. He arrived at the basement. John shook his head heavily. ¡­ Before planning the curtain call for Alexander and the other two, John had made many backup plans and arrangements. After coming out this time, he was prepared to deal with those arrangements and plans one after another. But before that, the place where John needed to go was the Owain City Police Headquarters that he had already visited twice. ¡­ Inside the Owain City Police Headquarters. The existences from the secret department of Mold Country reached a tacit understanding and a mutual understanding. The official department in the shadow world would protect John¡¯s girlfriend Alice, the director of the orphanage, and his friends¡­ In exchange, John couldn¡¯t join any of the organizations that didn¡¯t belong to the official shadow organization. What¡¯s more, he couldn¡¯t even easily join any Mold Country¡¯s shadow organization. This was something they agreed on the last time that John communicated with the officials. When he received the official representative¡¯s invitation, he already understood the bottom line. If John easily joined a certain shadow organization, at that time, what awaited him, his lover, and friends would be true horror! ¡­ At the intersection of the Owain City Police Headquarters, in the shadows of two corners. John had his hands in his pockets and a hood over his head. His gaze was fixed on the main door not far away. He looked at Foresee over and over again. In Foresee, the result he calculated was that the government wouldn¡¯t detain him for no reason. Even so, John continued to search for backup plans. After memorizing all the details, he took a deep breath and wiped the makeup off his face. Then, he lowered his head and strode towards the police headquarters. When comforting Victoria and the others, he appeared very calm and was confident that the ¡®Dawn Association¡¯ would back them up. But only John himself knew how afraid and oppressed he was when he came into contact with the shadow world for the first time! It was as if he had fallen into the darkness and around the endless darkness were pairs of greedy eyes looking at him. He couldn¡¯t sleep that whole night. ¡­ In the early days of the Shadow World, the laws were similar to those of the Dark Forest Law. On the deepest side of the world was a dark forest. Every existence was a hunter with a gun. Like a ghost, John sneaked into the forest and gently pushed aside the branches blocking the way. He tried his best not to make any sound. Even breathing had to be done carefully. He had to be careful because there were hunters moving in the forest like him everywhere. If he discovered another living being, there was only one thing he could do. Kill. Chapter 111 - Moving Alice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Owain City, near the end of the winter. Dry trees, loneliness, and coldness. After pushing Alexander, Johnson, and Yongen to their end, John only obtained a short respite. But immediately after, what enveloped the top of his head and appeared in his eyes was an even denser dark sky filled with dense dark clouds that blotted out the sky. The longer the history of this world was, the more the number of people occupying high positions in the shadows and the more unshakable their positions were. The road ahead was blocked, so the people who came later could only be regarded as pigs being harvested. The meaning of life for those later people was to be cut into pieces and then taken to the town and sold away. Owain City Police Headquarters. As soon as John appeared and walked out of the shadows, he was instantly noticed by many gazes. He stopped in front of the main entrance. John glanced behind him. Faint figures flashed past and their eyes met. A middle-aged man with brown eyes, wearing a gray robe, had short brown hair, and black-rimmed glasses stood there. The middle-aged man looked straight at John from afar with a thick smile. Then, he turned around and disappeared. John looked up at the cloudy sky. He took a deep breath. Hands in his pockets, he turned and plunged into the police headquarters. ¡­ A Secret Service agent from the Mold Country¡¯s secret department walked out in a gray uniform. This time, it wasn¡¯t the young man called Ore anymore. Instead, it was another expressionless middle-aged man. He glanced at John, then held out his hand in an inviting gesture. John nodded and followed in large strides. When they passed by the buildings around the gray six-story building, John¡¯s body tensed uncontrollably and had a sense of being spied on. From those buildings, many eyes were looking at John. A hint of panic rose in John¡¯s heart, but then it was replaced by a strong sense of unwillingness. There were words that he had seen before that now exploded in his ears, deafening him! ¡°Fate exists, but I never believe in fate. ¡°The things in the world can only be fought for by yourself. ¡°The person you love can only be protected by yourself.¡± The words in his ears were like a brilliant thunderclap: ¡°If the heavens suppress me, split open the heavens. If the earth captures me, crush the earth. ¡°We were born free. Who dares to be high and mighty?¡± John wanted to break free from everything binding him. Sooner or later, dawn would descend upon this horizon! ¡­ He walked into the gray building on the sixth floor. Unlike the previous time, the layout of the building this time was different. It was very simple and reserved. There was no such thing as inferior hypnosis anymore. They walked along a long corridor and passed by the surveillance room. He happened to see Victor sitting in the back. At this moment, among the team of people investigating John, Victor¡¯s position was about the same level as his seating position, which was towards the back. Victor¡¯s eyes widened and he suddenly stood up. When he rushed out of the surveillance room, John had already disappeared. In a dignified and solemn conference room. A middle-aged man with extremely high authority from the official secret organization in the shadow world was sitting on the sofa. With his status, it was impossible for him to come and oversee the observation of someone like John. Until the incident escalated to the Owain City Petri dish plan, the standards changed. ¡°Hello, Mr. John. I¡¯m Ezreal.¡± The middle-aged man stood up and extended his hand to John, greeting him with a smile. ¡°Hello.¡± John also smiled and replied. Ezreal¡¯s words were very direct, there was no small talk. With a solemn and dignified expression, he sent John an invitation representing the Mold Country¡¯s officials. John didn¡¯t directly refuse. Instead, after a slight pause, he looked hopefully at Ezreal. He asked, ¡°Can you guys wake my wife Alice up?¡± In this sentence, John directly described Alice as his wife. Ezreal was clearly prepared for this question. Soon, he replied in a deep voice, ¡°We checked the medical information your wife Alice had left in several hospitals. ¡°According to the panel of experts, your wife¡¯s condition is somewhat special. ¡°Of course, if you just want to wake your wife, we can help you. ¡°But there might be some side effects. ¡°For example, memory loss, physical trauma, mental damage, and so on.¡± Listening seriously, from the long steps in Foresee in front of him, John knew that awakening Alice unscathed was definitely not an easy task. ¡°Sorry, I refuse.¡± John shook his head and said in a deep voice. Having already expected this, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t develop too many emotions. A series of secret conversations took place in the conference room. Not long after. John sat in a black nanny van belonging to the secret department of the Owain City Police Headquarters. A motorcade drove out of the city. John got out of the van. This place was a six-story dilapidated building with green creepers climbing up the walls. Following the instructions in Foresee, John looked towards a few directions. Security guards from the Mold Country¡¯s secret department were guarding the blind spots. Following John¡¯s display of his demon-like intelligence, the security around here was also increasing. ¡°Recently, this neighborhood has been like fire lit in the darkness. ¡°Countless people came to spy on this place.¡± A young man who was following beside Ezreal pushed up his gold-rimmed glasses, walked over to John, and said. ¡°Our people have suffered very heavy casualties.¡± The young man looked at John and said again. John nodded. This was what it meant to send charcoal in the snow. He would need to remember this. ¡­ John took a deep breath and walked toward the old building. He knocked on the door of the apartment on the first floor. Not long after, footsteps sounded behind the door and it opened. ¡°John, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Why did you take so long to come here again?¡± When Aunt Shana saw John, a bright smile appeared on her honest face and she loudly said. John walked into the house. In the sunlight near the window, John saw his girlfriend Alice. Alice was wearing thick clothes and was carried by Auntie Shana onto a wheelchair and pushed to the window. ¡°The sun has just appeared from the clouds. It¡¯s not easy to see the sun in this weather. ¡°I don¡¯t know when it will be gone, so I wanted to let Alice bask in some sunlight too.¡± Auntie Shana said. John walked over to Alice and took her soft, pale hand in his. It was slightly cold. He lowered his head slightly and placed the palm on his cheek. ¡°Aunt Shana, I¡¯ve found a better nursing place for you and Alice.¡± John looked up and said. ¡­ The motorcade drove John, Alice, and Aunt Shana away. Next time, when John plunged into this cold winter city again, both the officials and John understood that for the latter, all he had left was to fight with all his strength to stir this haze and usher in the dazzling sun! Chapter 112 - John Controlling the City Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°First of November, 2021, 4.27 PM and 16 seconds. ¡°You stopped at the farmer¡¯s market on East Yashimoto Road. ¡°A black Volkswagen Passat is parked beside you. ¡°Same day, 4.27 PM and 39 seconds. ¡°You bend down and get into the car. ¡°Same day, 4.39 PM and 12 seconds. ¡°Turn the car around and drive along the established route.¡± John sat in the car and glanced at the Foresee in front of him. Then, he closed his eyes. At this critical moment. Every time John appeared, he would set different goals in Foresee. This would allow him to find a slightly glimmering balance path when he was surrounded by dark clouds now. It was like walking on a steel wire high in the sky. The slightest mistake could result in death. His fingertips tapped lightly on the void in front of him. He reviewed it in his mind again and again. His meeting with the higher-up of the official shadow department, Ezreal. This time, there wasn¡¯t any prior agreement. But John knew he would be there. The other party also knew that John would come to meet him. This was an indescribable tacit understanding. Between John and the officials of the Mold Country¡¯s shadow world, it seemed as if they had a strange kind of subconscious communication and agreed on an agreement. Hu! John opened his eyes and let out a long breath. He could tell from Ezreal¡¯s words what kind of emotions were accumulating in the unseen areas of Owain City! All parties and everyone in them were viewing him as prey. John licked his lips and a dangerous glint flashed across his eyes. ¡°Kill!¡± John suddenly growled. After leaving prison, John wasn¡¯t someone who would submit to adversity anymore. With his Foresee ability, this Owain City, a top-notch modernized metropolis, this city that had more than 15 million people, shall all become chess pieces for John to use in creating ¡®accidents¡¯! About 40 minutes later. The black Passat drove into an ordinary private tea shop. He took the elevator directly from the dimly lit underground parking lot. He entered the third floor. In a covert compartment, John poured himself a cup of tea and took a small sip. At this moment, the door was pushed open again. After seeing John, the figure in front of the door trembled imperceptibly. His footsteps suddenly shrank back. The middle-aged man in the black suit took a deep breath. ¡°Hello, Mr. John.¡± He bowed and called out. John looked up at the middle-aged man. No emotion could be seen on his face. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He only nodded lightly and responded. The middle-aged man stood nervously in front of John. ¡°Sit,¡± John said. Only then did the middle-aged man half sat down. ¡°Did anything happen on the way here?¡± John asked again. What John was actually asking was that on the way here, did he follow the ¡®path¡¯ John had given him? The middle-aged man placed his phone on the table and in front of John¡¯s eyes. Then, he described in detail his actions. ¡­ John continued to ask a few questions. After his words landed. A knock sounded on the door of the tea room. ¡°Come in,¡± John said. Beside John, the middle-aged man looked over and saw the figure outside the door. Shock appeared on his face. Then, he quickly retracted his emotions. ¡°Reinhart!¡± Outside the door was the leader of the East District for this generation. The dignified-looking Reinhart was now looking at John fearfully. When he noticed the middle-aged man beside John, he lowered his head. Surprise flashing in his eyes, and then relief. ¡°Alexander¡¯s middle-aged butler, Walker.¡± Recently, in the circle of ordinary people in Owain City, there were two things that they could come into contact with regarding the underground circle of Owain City. They talked about it enthusiastically over their meals. The first thing was that Alexander, the founder of the Alexander Corporation, who had a market value of over ten billion dollars, had an accident. His wife, Irelia, his only heir in line, stepped forth to take over everything. As for this Alexander¡¯s wife, she was born in a village and wasn¡¯t cultured. Yet, she showed an experienced and decisive attitude. There were faint rumors saying that Irelia was just a puppet, there were others standing behind her. The other thing was the underground circle in the East District. Reinhart, the fourth-in-command of the Rayast Corporation, was in charge! In the quiet and covert tea room. Words kept sounding. ¡°According to your orders, the trusted aide I arranged has successfully suppressed the West District. ¡°The chaos that appeared after Yongen¡¯s accident also gradually stabilized,¡± Reinhart said in a deep voice. John nodded and asked about the process. Beside him, Walker took a small sip of hot tea. However, his mouth still felt dry. After the conspiracy on Christmas Eve, Walker was already afraid of John. Now, he was even more afraid and didn¡¯t have any unnecessary thoughts. Even though he personally participated in John¡¯s strategy plan, he still didn¡¯t notice the slightest detail of John¡¯s actions. He had been carrying out the plan in confusion. It could be said that although he had ostensibly become John¡¯s partner in the plan, almost like becoming John¡¯s accomplice, his fear for John had intensified even more. ¡®With a flip of his hand, he can control everything according to his desire.¡¯ Walker thought. He knew that this young man beside him had quietly taken control of the entire underground circle in Owain City, becoming the sole godfather hiding behind the scenes! Other than that, there was also the situation of the Alexander Corporation, which had a market value of ten billion dollars. ¡°Previously, when you were invited to the Owain City Police Station. ¡°You must have been asked about some secrets without you knowing. ¡°Let me ask you. Is the one who interrogated you a middle-aged man with a mellow temperament and a mole at the corner of his mouth?¡± John looked at Reinhart and asked. Reinhart narrowed his eyes and looked up at John tightly. ¡°The reason they let you go is probably to let you stabilize the chaotic scene in the East District before capturing you.¡± John¡¯s tone remained unchanged as he continued. ¡°Now, you don¡¯t have to worry. Follow me and I¡¯ll ensure your safety.¡± John said. ¡°Mr. John, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Reinhart stood up and said respectfully. Seeing this, the middle-aged butler, Walker, quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. John, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± John leaned back and looked up slightly. He looked at the two people standing in front of him and his lips curled up. Next. He prepared to take the initiative to throw a stone into the darkness. He shall listen to the rippling water and take a look at the people who would surface. ¡°Reinhart,¡± John shouted. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Help me check the people who have come to Owain City recently.¡± Chapter 113 - Johns Rage Owain City, the underground circle. There were all kinds of people. Too much real and fake news was spreading. Huadu District, an ordinary new neighborhood, a ten-story residential building. The lights were warm and different people were busy with different things. In front of the rows of computer screens in the room, Salefani¡¯s expression was cautious. She was like a rookie who had just entered the Internet world for the first time. After all, the overlords of the Shadow World had ruthlessly and easily hacked into Salefani¡¯s system. Then, they gave a seemingly polite but actually stiff invitation to John. This had left an indelible impression on Salefani. A deep sense of powerlessness was constantly wearing away Salefani¡¯s enthusiasm. She took a few deep breaths of fresh air. Salefani began to work. Lines of codes began to appear on her fingertips. Foresee¡¯s evaluation of Salefani¡¯s potential had reached level 8. Even in the Shadow World, it was also considered top-notch. There were probably very few existences in the computer field who had reached level 9. Even those powerful organizations might not have such an existence. In front of the sofa, John was carefully reading the information from Reinhart. He looked up in the direction where Salefani was. Data information that only he could see was appearing in his eyes: ¡°Name: Salefani ¡°Age: 29 ¡°Potential Rating: 8 points ¡°Ability Rating: 7 points.¡± John smiled. Salefani¡¯s ability rating had increased! If she reached the upper limit of her potential rating, then even the Round Table Association, the Black Deity Group, and the Eric Club that had invaded previously also couldn¡¯t casually break through her blockade. He looked at the other room. Only John knew that something was happening around Hamlet. Hamlet might be the first person in his team to reach the upper limit of the potential rating. The 19-year-old youth only had a few days left before he turned 20. He was silent, but he expressed everything in his actions. At this moment, he was like a brewing volcano. A warrior and killer with an Ability Rating of ¡®8¡¯ was already a shocking force. Using Foresee¡¯s calculation, John selected high potential talents one after another. He then took them under his wing and waited for their growth. One day, the Dawn Association would truly bring dawn to the shadow world! Victoria sat beside John. Her gaze was focused on the business documents. Alexander¡¯s former butler, Walker, was the person behind the current leader of the Alexander Corporation, Irelia. In turn, Victoria was the person guiding Walker from behind him. Victoria¡¯s potential rating in the business world was at level nine. She was a genius who could control the top forces in the Shadow World, a genius that would only appear once in a century. John had begun to gradually hand over his business to her. Sensing John¡¯s gaze, Victoria tucked a lock of hair that had fallen over her forehead into her ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked at John and asked gently. Now, the situation for the four of them wasn¡¯t much better than in the village building. At first, she was still missing those days. But gradually, Victoria realized that as long as John was sitting beside her, she would felt relieved. ¡°How¡¯s Alexander Corporation¡¯s financial situation?¡± John asked casually. ¡°En, after Alexander¡¯s accident, the share price collapsed like an avalanche.¡± Victoria frowned slightly, showing a thoughtful expression. Then, she replied solemnly, ¡°However, the situation has already begun to stabilize.¡± She then continued on this topic for a while. Beside John. Ring! A black old-fashioned phone suddenly rang. John looked apologetically at Victoria. He got up and walked to the side to answer the call. The ringtone of this phone wasn¡¯t too ear-piercing. But the moment it rang, in the few rooms, the members who were doing different things all focused and stayed silent. Salefani who was in front of the computer screen, Hamlet who was training, and Victoria all held their breaths. Beside the floor-to-ceiling window, John gently wiped the curtain and looked at the quiet and peaceful neighborhood. John listened to the contents of the phone and replied in a deep voice, ¡°I understand.¡± The call was hung up. Immediately after. Ring! Ring! The phone in his hand rang again. He pressed the answer button. ¡°I understand.¡± John¡¯s face showed little emotion as he replied. His hand that was holding the phone fell to his side. His distinct eyes reflected the peaceful scene in the small district and the families behind the warm lights. He pursed his lips. There was a saying: When you stare into the abyss, the abyss is also looking at you. Behind him, the door opened one after another. Salefani leaned her hand against the door and looked nervously at John. Hamlet¡¯s expression was determined. He had an attitude of being willing to be the spear in John¡¯s hand. Victoria turned around too. Her fair hand landed on the back of the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± John shrugged and looked at them. As soon as he finished speaking, he was met with pairs of eyes staring at him. John wiped the smile from his face. With a calm expression, he said again, ¡°In the shadow world, a bounty has been placed on me.¡± ¡°If captured alive, I can be exchanged for technology or equipment worth ten billion US dollars! ¡°If dead, 100 million US dollars!¡± John said in a deep voice. After these words were said, the atmosphere suddenly became tense! He originally wanted to cover it up with laughter, but his subordinates and friends were all geniuses in various aspects. And geniuses had one thing in common. That was that they were actually very opinionated and weren¡¯t easily fooled. Therefore, after seeing the expressions on his friends¡¯ faces, John decided to tell the truth. Perhaps after they heard the truth, they would felt fear and even despair. However, he couldn¡¯t hide it forever. Moreover, in the future, the actions he made couldn¡¯t avoid their participation. After some consideration, John decided to tell them about the call. John¡¯s words landed. Salefani¡¯s face flushed red and tears almost rolled down her face. Victoria inhaled deeply, her body trembling. Hamlet was furious, like a volcano about to erupt. An organization that could afford this price must be a huge one even in the shadow world. He just didn¡¯t know which organization it was! Perhaps in the shadows, a top research institute was interested in John and wanted to research him. John sat back on the sofa. He didn¡¯t felt fear. On the contrary, he felt towering anger. It was the unwillingness to be looked down upon and humiliated! Sitting in this ordinary room, John could imagine what kind of revelry this bounty would cause in the shadow world once it was announced to the world! He looked at Foresee. A line of text was entered: ¡°How to achieve a perfect crime. ¡°Not leaving any evidence. ¡°In the form of an accidental formula. ¡°To push for a grand accident that would give the people in the shadows a bloody intimidation!!!¡± He knocked three exclamation marks heavily. John was making a soundless shout! Chapter 114 - Cold Blooded Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios 4th of January, 2021, around 1.20 AM. Night fell. Hidden in the southwest of the Mold Country, near the border, in a vast mountain. From the outside, it looked like a green slope, but its interior had been dug hollow. It was a very modern industrialized scene. Incandescent lamp tubes were arranged in an orderly manner. In the huge space, in the laboratory images of different districts. Researchers in a white coat was working busily with solemn expressions. Looking around the research institute. The deeper it went, the more shocking it became! Under the glass cage were various living Experimentals. In the core area, the subjects were actually humans! Their faces were ferocious, terrifying, but also filled with despair and powerlessness. What a crazy scene this was! Using real and fresh human lives to conduct inhumane experiments was definitely something that no country would allow. It violated the human path and the laws of heaven! However, here, in this secret place with a strange atmosphere, such a secret laboratory existed. There were several human brains soaked in a special liquid and there was bioelectricity connected to the skin of the brains. A middle-aged man in his fifties wearing a white coat and gray hair looked up at the huge screen in disbelief and greed. On the screen, it was the video of the incidents that happened in Owain City. Not long after, John¡¯s profile and information were fixed in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. John had become a perfect ¡®experimental body¡¯. He was the perfect ¡°experimental body¡± that had mastered the key to human evolution! The terrifying bounty that alarmed the global shadow world was through his application and sent by the existence backing him behind the scenes. Prey! In their eyes, John was their prey! Dawn. At 6 AM in the morning, in the dimly lit bedroom. On the bed, John frowned. His breathing was hurried, heavy, and his hands were clenched tightly. Like a drowning person struggling in the water. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes. He sat up immediately. He realized that his back was drenched in sweat and his face was slightly pale. John just had a nightmare. He dreamed that he was lying on a metal bed with his hands and feet fixed. Pairs of lofty and greedy eyes looked at him from the darkness. They were watching him closely. He dreamed that his girlfriend Alice¡¯s hope of waking up was crushed. Hamlet, Victoria, and Salefani who followed beside him all died in pain and torture. He covered his head with both hands and panted heavily. John knew that this was his fear. The fear when facing the unknown and the huge monster in the shadows. He couldn¡¯t express this emotion in front of Victoria and the others. He could only shoulder everything on his own. He licked his dry lips. His eyes flickered with danger and madness. For the current John, the more pressure he faced from all directions, the more fear he felt that was on the verge of madness, the more he was like a tightly pressed spring. These all accumulated an even more terrifying rebound force! He walked barefoot to the curtain. He lifted a corner and looked out. There was no rain, but it was still a cloudy day. The light couldn¡¯t penetrate the thick dark clouds. When John walked out of the bedroom, Salefani and Victoria were already preparing breakfast. ¡°I¡¯m going out to eat.¡± According to the steps in Foresee, John made a simple adjustment on his face. Then, he put on another gray coat and said in a deep voice. After his words landed and before waiting for a reply, he pushed the door open and walked out of the room. Everyone knew that John had his own reasons for his actions, so they didn¡¯t try to persuade him to stay. John sat in a breakfast shop by the side of the road. In front of him was a bowl of steaming clear soup and noodles. Beside him were all kinds of ordinary people who were busy with their lives. The crowd passed by John from time to time. In this environment, John gulped down the noodles. Merging into the lives of ordinary people was his way of easing pressure. After finishing the noodles, John pressed a ten-dollar note against the side of the bowl. He put on the hood and stuffed his hands in his pockets. He glanced at the busy intersection. After confirming a direction, he plunged into the city. Under countless eyes that were searching for or spying on him, he began to habitually search for ¡®paths¡¯ at every moment. Every step he took was calculated by Foresee. It was a path that Foresee chose for him after calculating from countless different angles. John was prepared to follow the path in Foresee to execute his next plan. ¡°How to achieve a perfect crime. ¡°Not leaving any evidence. ¡°In the form of the accidental formula. ¡°To push for a grand accident that would give the people in the shadows a bloody intimidation!!!¡± He wanted to start pushing forward step by step. For the path this time, John had to perfectly perform each step. This was his first response to the people in the shadows. It represented John¡¯s ¡®attitude¡¯. Mold Country, a secret meeting initiated from Houston City. Dignified words sounded in the conference rooms one after another. The center of the topic revolved around John. ¡°A technology worth ten billion US dollars, or equipment?¡± ¡°How generous!¡± The voice in the conference room in Houston City said. ¡°We¡¯re still investigating which side sent it, but there aren¡¯t many targets we can eliminate.¡± A hoarse voice sounded in another conference room. ¡°This party must have taken a liking to John¡¯s body. You guys should know that he¡¯s a treasure.¡± ¡°This will be the first step of the ¡®Petri dish¡¯ plan, and also a very difficult step.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really think John will be able to pass this obstacle.¡± A voice that was loud and clear said thunderously. Just by hearing this voice, the image of a middle-aged general appeared would appear in one¡¯s mind. ¡°Send someone to monitor all movements in Owain City!¡± ¡°Once John had any action, pay attention to his response.¡± ¡°Once the ¡®Petri dish¡¯ plan fails, we need to ensure that John wouldn¡¯t be obtained by any other organizations or forces. ¡°If necessary, I¡¯d rather destroy him!¡± It was like a pair of deep eyes was looking at John who was on the chessboard and said in a cold and rational voice. ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± In the Houston City conference room, someone replied. Chapter 115 - Gathering and Training Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios From the Foresee in front of him, John chose a path with lead him to an incompletely built neighborhood in the south of Owain City. Clack! Clack! Clack! He walked on a road filled with weeds and abandoned trash. He didn¡¯t know what he stepped on, but there was a dull sound. John¡¯s hands were still in his pockets with his hood on. He stood on a high spot and looked down. His distinct eyes scanned his surroundings. This was a ¡®ghost city¡¯-like incompletely built neighborhood. It was built on the mountain behind Golden Bull Village and was like a lone island. On the outskirts of the neighborhood, a lonely road meandered. It was very quiet. There was no sound at all. John sensed and observed everything in front of him. The mountain wind blew against his face and blew off the mottled outer wall. Thick moss, giant taros, and other lush plants grew here. It was as if they had put a coat on these sinister and dilapidated buildings. His gaze slowly circled around. This was an incompletely built neighborhood that occupied as much as a thousand acres of land. At a glance, the buildings were densely packed. There were nearly three hundred buildings, more than two hundred of which were already sealed. There were also 67 buildings that were only half-built, revealing steel and bricks. He looked away. John turned around and lowered his head. He then plunged into this gloomy and dilapidated neighborhood. Numerous cold and precise steps appeared in front of him. ¡°November 2021, 2.23 PM and 39 seconds. ¡°You appeared in the North American Villa, a large incompletely built neighborhood that had already existed for 23 years. ¡°Same day, 6.19 PM and 51 seconds. ¡°You stopped at this neighborhood that looks like a ghost city. ¡°For nearly four hours, you recorded all the scenes and details of the neighborhood. ¡°You are prepared to send a huge gift to the existences who are targeting you in the shadows.¡± At 8.30 PM, in the covert teahouse. John waited in the small room inside. The door was knocked lightly. The godfather of East and West district, Reinhart, walked in quietly and called out, ¡°Mr. John.¡± He stood beside John. With a heavy expression, he reported the news his subordinates reported in a low voice. ¡°The unprecedented bounty amount has made too many people lose their minds,¡± Reinhart said. The news of the bounty on John had even spread and erupted in the ordinary underground circles. John listened carefully and seriously. ¡°This time, I will sweep away those who aren¡¯t qualified but are greedy.¡± John looked at Reinhart and said calmly. Currently, hidden under the ordinary world was a circle where the strong preyed on the weak. Be it wolves, tigers, dogs, or birds, they were all staring at John and screening him. John tapped his fingers on the back of his palm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything for now.¡± He pondered for a moment, then said. ¡°Next, I want you to gather and train a batch of people who don¡¯t have too many restrictions. ¡°Young men between the ages of 18 and 23. ¡°About 50 of them. ¡°During the process, eliminate the people inside continuously, leaving about 15 people behind. ¡°I¡¯ll formulate a training plan for them,¡± John said consecutively. ¡°Yes!¡± Reinhart replied respectfully. After giving a few more instructions, the two of them left through different routes. Time passed day by day. John followed the steps in Foresee and continued to quietly push forth his plan to create a method to achieve the target. November 5, 2021, 9 AM. Two excavators followed the winding road and drove into Golden Bull Village. The day before yesterday, at the village commission. The village foundation projects that were applied for were approved at the same time. November 7, 2021. The causeway of an upstream waterway was accidentally broken. Fortunately, the water flow that escaped wasn¡¯t too serious. November 8, 2021. In the silent and brewing Owain City. In a circle where the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach, a piece of news suddenly exploded! John had disappeared from Owain City since the bounty. But now, his trace was captured. It was a surveillance video released by an unknown hacker hiding in the shadow world. Or rather, it was just a back view. Numerous analyses and data confirmed that it was ¡®John¡¯! In the shadow world, there were too many complicated people who hid their information and were active in it. Through this back view photo which flashed past the camera, they calculated the trajectory and route John had roughly appeared. On the huge map of Owain City. Red and green lines marked John¡¯s routes. It seemed to have formed a gradually shrinking net! November 9, 2021. No news of John. November 10, 2021. No news of John. November 11, 2021. John¡¯s subordinate, Hamlet, his figure was captured by a camera, resulting in a breakthrough for those searching for John. The information network began to narrow and stopped sending out information. Inside the gray six-story building. A newly established investigation team with high standards was in the surveillance room. News from the shadow world had already attracted the attention of Ezreal¡¯s team right from the start. ¡°John lacks knowledge about the existences of the shadow world. ¡°If he adds his anti-reconnaissance knowledge of ordinary societies to our circle, then he will soon be captured.¡± Sitting in the front row, a confident young man wearing gold-rimmed glasses said. On the most real side of this world, there were hacker experts, mathematics experts, and many secret existences of the countless fields. The exact number and quality were unknown even to the officials. The legacy and depth of the antennas that had been hidden for thousands of years were far superior to any official organizations in the current world. In a seat near the back, looking at John¡¯s blurry back and Hamlet¡¯s side profile, Victor unconsciously reached out his hand and twisted the hair on his forehead. Hearing a voice coming from ahead, he looked up. He then turned around and looked at Anthony, who was sitting beside him with dark circles under his eyes. Victor saw that the latter was also looking at the young man who was speaking confidently. In the back area of the room where Victor and Anthony were, there were also Detective Fritz and the criminal investigation specialists. They were considered losers in their confrontation with John. Naturally, they were banished to a corner. Even in the police station, things were also very realistic. They were particular about logic and rules, but they emphasized more on capability. Victor lowered his head and approached the young man with dark circles. ¡°Some trouble might happen.¡± He lowered his voice and said in a deep voice. He couldn¡¯t tell the exact reason. It was more of a premonition that came from his confrontation with John. ¡°John has a strong sense of revenge. ¡°The more you suppress him, the stronger his rebound will be.¡± Fritz¡¯s voice was hoarse as he said this to Detective Bloom and Detective Swain. ¡°I don¡¯t know how powerful the shadow world is, but they definitely belittled John.¡± In the back, the bespectacled female detective replied. Chapter 116 - Chaos Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios 12th of November, 2021. Starting from the 4th of November, the plan had been in place for a total of eight days. Night gradually descended. John stood by the floor-to-ceiling window and lifted a corner of the curtain. He looked at the city under the dim yellow light. Under the setting sun, in the dim places, he seemed to see tentacles slowly extending and waving towards him. It was as if there were countless evil beasts hiding in the shadows, wanted to devour the light of the world. John took a deep breath. He could feel the blood surging in his body. There was no longer fear on his face. Instead, a brilliant smile bloomed on his face. At exactly 6 PM. John put on a gray windbreaker. Beside him, Hamlet began to tidy up his clothes. Against his thighs and body, numerous daggers were hidden in different places. ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± John said to Victoria and Salefani in a normal tone. Under the warm light. Victoria was reading documents on the sofa as usual, but her eyes were wandering. Salefani was clearing the dishes at the dining table, but her thoughts seemed to be somewhere else. As soon as he finished speaking, John turned to open the door and plunged into the night. Behind him, Hamlet¡¯s footsteps were silent. He was like a shadow following John. Behind the door. Victoria and Salefani looked at the closed security door with a trembling gaze at the same time. ¡­ With his hands in his pockets and his head lowered, John walked through the busy city. They kept approaching the North American Villa. John focused on Foresee. According to the steps in Foresee, he and Hamlet deliberately exposed their locations. Although the locations they chose to expose themselves looked messy but in fact, through high difficulty and precise calculations, one could locate their position. John appeared at the last farm market to the Villa and raised his chin, exposing himself to the surveillance cameras. Then, John disappeared again. Owain City, South Side, incompletely built neighborhood, the ¡®North American Villa¡¯. The dilapidated building in the night seemed a little terrifying. Ghost flames flickered and poisonous snakes appeared. John was walking through the weeds when he suddenly stopped and focused his gaze. ¡®Pa! Pa! Pa!¡¯ sounds appeared from the side. Not long after. An old man with disheveled hair and a scavenging appearance appeared. He held a branch in his hand and used it to scout the way. At the same time, he was also attacking the weeds in front of him to drive away the snakes and insects. John held his breath as the steps in Foresee flashed before his eyes. After repeatedly confirming that it was just an ordinary old man from the nearby village, John then heaved a sigh of relief. John pinched his throat. ¡°Where did this old man come from? ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Then, dull and rough words sounded. He reached out and gestured. Hamlet, who was following behind and hiding in the shadows, followed the old man until he left, then returned to John. A huge horror would happen tonight in this place. John drove the old man away because out of kindness. ¡­ Night, 8.13 PM. News spread in the small circles of the shadow world in Owain City. ¡°John¡¯s found!¡± ¡°He¡¯s hiding in South Side, near the incompletely built neighborhood.¡± ¡°He¡¯s worth ten billion US dollars if captured alive!¡± ¡°We must not let John escape this time.¡± ¡°Lock onto this location!¡± ¡°He really knows how to hide.¡± Pieces of news quickly refreshed. ¡­ Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. Professionals from various secret departments all stared at the scene on the screen. Under the night sky, the incompletely built neighborhood was like a deserted island. In the back row, Victor looked around. ¡°Do you think John deliberately created such a situation this time?¡± Then, he looked at the young man with dark circles under his eyes and asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s still not certain who will be the prey.¡± The young man replied. Outside this surveillance room, an official shadow organization was watching this chase. In the dark of the night, the government had mobilized the most people compared to the other factions. Countless people were paying attention to this night. In fact, those truly terrifying existences were mostly hidden behind the scenes. ¡­ North American Villa, incompletely built neighborhood. In the depths. A room with light bulbs and concrete walls around it. John sat on the sofa and looked at the screen. Night, 8.37 PM. Numerous figures, with the intention of pulling the net and capturing John, began to appear around the abandoned building. John tapped the sofa playfully with his fingertips. ¡°Not enough. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough yet!¡± John¡¯s low voice sounded. He took out his phone. In front of the computer, Salefani, who was in the four-room apartment, received John¡¯s message. Her white face was filled with nervousness. She knew that John was walking on a tightrope. ¡°This is crazy!¡± Salefani inhaled deeply and whispered. After a short pause, her gaze focused and her fingertips tapped. Lines of codes flashed before her eyes. Soon, there was an uproar in the steady stream of people who gathered in the shadow of Owain City. An unknown hacker had disclosed the location of ¡®John¡¯ openly to the crowd! Greedy expressions and wanton clamor were instantly ignited! In the darkness, the North American Villa was like the focus of a huge beam of light. Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. Hurried footsteps kept sounding. People from the different posts were busy working. Sona raised her head and looked at the information on the screen. The young detective, Sona, opened her mouth in a daze. ¡°Crazy¡­ everyone is crazy¡­¡± Then, after a long while, she said with an ugly expression. In the oppressive and silent scene. Starting from the heart of Mold Country. The real big shots looked towards Owain City one after another. ¡°The beginning of the ¡®Petri dish¡¯ plan.¡± All the kings of the shadow world had emerged from bloody environments. According to the judgment of many parties, John had the potential to become ¡®King¡¯. However, such a definition required even more cruel things to prove it. It was about time. John suddenly stood up from the sofa. A terrifying look of carnage appeared on his face as he looked at the screen. ¡­ Night, 9.00 PM. John stood in a dilapidated building that was only half-built. What came into view was a severely corroded scaffold. There were bare steel and bricks. Thick moss surrounded the scaffolding and the dilapidated building. It was dark without any light. John took a few steps forward and stood at the edge of the floor. A cold wind blew past, the front of his feet was already half suspended in the air. He looked down. Figures kept approaching the front of this dilapidated building. Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. The scene on the screen was moving. An incompletely built neighborhood that was like a ghost town appeared in front of everyone. There were people from the secret departments mixed in with the hunters. They were constantly controlling John¡¯s movements. Chapter 117 - Johns Retaliation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the surveillance room. One by one, the staff recognized the person whose face flashed past. A female staff member in a uniform and wearing dark glasses tapped on the keyboard and looked at the information. ¡°Gilps, A-rank criminal of the Criminal Investigation Agency. ¡°Afte he was captured the other time, he escaped into the shadow world. ¡°He is a very sinister, cunning, and dangerous existence.¡± She reported in a deep voice. As her words sounded, the hundred or so experts from the specialist departments in the room focused on the projection. At this moment, Gilps appeared on the screen. He looked ordinary and had an ordinary figure. There was a centipede-like scar at the corner of his eye. He was wearing black clothes and there was a hint of ruthlessness in his expression. He had a hot temper. After taking a few steps, his leg whipped out. He suddenly kicked over a rusty trash can in his vision. In the quiet night, there was a loud bang. Clang! Clang! Clang! Then, something like a cola can, rolled down the trash can. Seeing this seemingly ordinary scene, Victor¡¯s eyelids twitched and his heart tightened. An ominous feeling rose in his heart. As expected. The weeds that were more than a meter deep began to sway. Then, ¡®Meow¡¯, the hissing of the wild cat. A vigorous wild black cat jumped out! Gilps took a few steps back and relaxed when he saw that it just a black cat. His gaze followed the wild cat¡¯s movements. A terrifying scene descended! Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building, surveillance room. In an instant, the atmosphere became so tense that one could hear a pin drop. Their eyes widened. Dull gasping sounded. The scene on the projection screen replayed the scene from 15 seconds ago. The black cat ran to a wall. Its sharp claws grabbed the dense moss and climbed up the unfinished building. There was a rustling sound. Swish! Swish! In the dark, the stems and leaves of the moss trembled! Immediately after. There was a creaking sound! A scaffold that was tangled in the moss fell instantly! Looking up, Gilps looked towards the sound and took a step back. However, it was too late! The rusty scaffold was like a spear. Instantly, it pierced through his chest! ¡­ Victor clenched his fists and sweat broke out on his body. He looked up and glanced around the new investigation team. Finally. He looked at the young man with thick dark circles under his eyes. He looked at old detective Bloom, Detective Swain, and Detective Fritz. The hands of this group of old members were trembling. John had completely calculated all the variables and use an ¡®accident¡¯ to punish his enemy. No matter how many times they saw such an event, their scalps still went numb. The video on the screen shook. Soon, the person videoing this regained his composure. More and more existences that were active in the shadow world were diving continuously into this incompletely built neighborhood. At that moment just now, John was standing above the building. Or rather, he was standing beside the fallen scaffold. He didn¡¯t move at all. His distinct eyes only focused on the complete process of the fall of the scaffold. He walked along the abandoned corridor. John took out his phone and looked at the screen. Through the surveillance cameras footage from various locations, he skimmed through various images. John noticed two people. One was a sloppy middle-aged man whose fingers were constantly moving as if he was calculating something. He directly skipped the dominoes that were triggering the chain reaction. There was one more. John¡¯s gaze stopped. At this moment, on the screen, the young man with a faint smile slowly pulled out the antenna of a piece of equipment. After pressing the button. Sizzle. In front of John. All the surveillance footage became blurry. ¡­ Accidents similar to that of Gilps were still happening. But even so, it didn¡¯t intimidate or scare those greedy people at all. In fact, they only thought that John¡¯s calculation level could only reach such a level! The fear hidden in their hearts was constantly being devoured by their greed. Night, 9.19 PM. In the equipment of various contour edges scanners, the room where John was hiding was found! Night, 9.27 PM. John¡¯s figure that attempted to escape from the edge of the neighborhood was discovered. ¡­ Like a predator chasing its prey, they hung far behind, waiting for their prey to run out of energy. John was like a trapped beast. He staggered and ran for his life. Hu! Hu! Hu! In the quiet night, his panting was so clear. John plunged into the dark underground parking lot. Beams of light lit up the underground parking lot. The hazy air was uncomfortable. The sound of water dripping sounded in his ears. The greedy people began to gather in the underground parking lot. Owain City Police Headquarters, surveillance room. Victor suddenly stood up. His eyes were fixed on the shaking underground parking lot. ¡°Run! ¡°Tell our men to run! ¡°Leave the parking lot!¡± Victor¡¯s eyes almost split open. He panted heavily and suddenly roared. His actions attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Sitting in the main seat, the middle-aged man that John had met before, Ezreal, had a serious expression on his face. He looked at Victor in surprise. After some thought, he issued an order. ¡°Leave that place.¡± ¡­ Many people suddenly left the abandoned and dilapidated underground parking lot. In the surveillance room of the Owain City Police Headquarters. After the supreme commander, Ezreal, gave the order to ¡®leave¡¯. The special investigation team of more than a hundred people immediately fell silent. All eyes were on Victor, who was sitting at the back. At this moment, Victor was still in a state of shock. His chest rose and fell rapidly, violently, his face flushed red, and he was drenched in sweat. Sensing the gazes on him, Victor didn¡¯t respond. He just stared at the projection. ¡°Tell them to leave the incompletely built neighborhood completely.¡± Seeing the person taking the video leave the garage and was still wandering around the abandoned building, he looked at Ezreal and said again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen, but I know John! ¡°He¡¯s an existence with a strong sense of revenge! ¡°He¡¯s deliberately guiding those people who are greedy to obtain him. ¡°Something is definitely going to happen in that area tonight!¡± Victor¡¯s panting words sounded. Those gazes looking at him instantly changed. Chapter 118 - The Movement in Golden Bull Village Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The abandoned underground parking lot was completely dark. This parking lot area was very large, almost the same as the buildings on the ground. It was once designed according to the standard of one car per house. John¡¯s footsteps landed in a puddle. Water droplets splattered everywhere and ripples spread out. The air was very hazy. He lowered his head and panted softly. He walked to a pillar and extended his hand. He placed his warm palm on it and closed his eyes. It was as if he was sensing some changes. Drip. A cold drop of water landed on the back of John¡¯s hand. He opened his eyes. He reached out and grabbed. Five finger marks were pressed into the solid pillar. It seemed unusually damp. John looked at the steps in Foresee. He constantly calculated the reactions of the various parties and predicted their reactions. In his ears. The commotion coming from all directions was endless. It was like a large net was gradually tightening. A huge beam lit up the underground parking lot. The young man with a mocking smile held a watch in his hand. A red light shone out and scanned the scene in the garage. While eliminating the possible dangers by using the miniature computer in his palm, he was simultaneously modeling the structure of the underground parking lot. ¡°John is running towards Area A1. There¡¯s a small road there.¡± The young man pulled on his earpiece and said. His name was Tedariel, an independent hunter with some fame in the shadow world. He had decent computer skills. In this team capturing John, he was a unique existence. In the darkness. A middle-aged man in sloppy clothes hung at the back of the crowd and walked steadily. He was approaching John¡¯s area step by step. He was Orisol, and the origin of his identity was unknown. He was someone with extremely high intelligence. Time passed bit by bit. John was surrounded. Figures were everywhere. Beams of bright light shone over and moved to the last wall. He looked at the lit darkness in front of him and heard approaching footsteps. John grinned, no longer hiding his gasping sounds. His cheeks were rosy and he looked excited! Towards the back of the crowd. Huff¡­ Huff¡­ The smiling Tedariel and the sloppy middle-aged man, Orisol, heard the panting sound coming from a corner not far away. Their smiles grew wider. It was like a game of cat and mouse. At this moment. Beams lit up the corner. There was a snapping sound! In the crowd, someone raised his hand and fired a muffled bullet. John¡¯s hurried footsteps sounded. Laughter and teasing sounded. At this moment, the sound of flowing water that wasn¡¯t especially noticeable suddenly came from a certain direction above their heads. The sloppy, middle-aged man¡¯s face instantly changed. The hairs on his body stood on end. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be the sound of water flowing here. There¡¯s no such large-scale flowing water here.¡± Orisol lowered his head and kept saying. In front of his eyes, the North American Villa model appeared on the screen. His fingertips knocked against the air as he calculated various possibilities. His forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! ¡°This is a variable that never appeared in my expectations!¡± Muffled voices exploded one after another. Orisol¡¯s emotions seemed to have intensified. In the silence. The dull sound of flowing water became clearer. The crowd under the lights looked around in bewilderment. ¡°Capture John.¡± Orisol couldn¡¯t calculate the reason. Therefore, he looked up and said in a deep voice. As soon as he finished speaking. Suddenly, there was the sound of water dripping. In this underground parking lot, it was like it was raining. Then, they saw that above the underground parking lot, spiderweb-like cracks had unknowingly crawled out. Orisol¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. It was as if pieces of chains were connecting in his mind. A great fear seemed to devour him! Orisol suddenly looked towards the corner where John was¡­ John leaned tightly against the wall. Listening to the approaching footsteps, John¡¯s eyes were bright as he stared at the steps in front of him. ¡°November 5, 2021, 9 AM. ¡°Drive two excavators into Golden Bull Village. ¡°November 7, 2021. ¡°The causeway of the upstream waterway in Golden Bull Village was broken. ¡°The diagonal flow of water passes through the North American Villa. ¡°November 12, 2021, 9.57 PM and 30 seconds. ¡°This is a vast chain reaction. ¡°The water flowing out of the waterway of Golden Bull Village is quietly corroding the North American Villa that had been in ruins for 23 years. ¡°Same day, night, 10.11 PM and 19 seconds. ¡°Above the parking lot of District B1, the water flow broke through the level. ¡°Night, 10.11 PM and 21 seconds. ¡°The huge collapse will begin!¡± Retracting his gaze from Foresee, John looked at the corner of the wall where he was standing now. This was the only safe place that Foresee had calculated. Footsteps sounded beside him. John glanced at the time. It was 10.01 PM and 08 seconds. He took a step back and leaned against the wall tightly. Then, he hugged his head and squatted down, waiting for what¡¯s about to happen. Boom! A dull sound appeared in his ears. ¡­ Clank! Clank! Clank! The sound of the propeller came through the night. A helicopter approached. From the high altitude, the helicopter looked down at the incompletely built neighborhood that was like a ghost town¡­ Under the light, like an illusion, the sinister buildings seemed to be moving up and down gently for an instant. Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. The view of the video was now from the angle of looking down from the helicopter. The huge incompletely build neighborhood was completely presented to everyone. Suddenly, some intense changes happened. The stray cats and dogs hiding in the dilapidated buildings began to flee frantically. The birds in the forest were also alarmed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In the investigation team, someone muttered doubtfully. In front of the computers, there was a model map and environment of the North American Villa. They were calculating various data. Victor looked up at the screen. In the different buildings and different locations, there were still figures there, seeming to be plotting something. One of those people even looked up. This person aimed the gun in front of him towards the sky, then retracted it after a while. He waited quietly with the intention of reaping the benefits of others labor and claim John¡¯s bounty for himself. Chapter 119 - Purgatory Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A terrifying scene suddenly appeared! In the surveillance room. Figures stood up one after another. Victor. The young man with thick dark circles under his eyes. Old detective Bloom. In just ten plus seconds. Everyone stood up and looked at the scene on the screen in shock. The supreme commander, Ezreal, pursed his lips. Stunned by the scene before him, his arm that was hanging in front of him was trembling. ¡­ Pushing the time forward by a minute. Night, 10.01 PM and 21 seconds. After John pressed his body against the wall and squatted down with his head in his hands, a loud bang sounded in his ears. Then, there was a violent shaking and the traces of water gathering at his feet. His vision darkened, and he couldn¡¯t see what was happening anymore. Only one wall away from John, Tedariel, Orisol, and the other people here all widened their eyes. Not far away, flowing water was charging down. In front of him. The square pillar instantly became crooked like tofu. It collapsed. The intense chain collapsing of the structures started! It was like the end of the world, unavoidable¡­ The sloppy middle-aged man, Orisol, kept scanning the dilapidated underground parking lot. His expression twisted, devoured by despair¡­ The building shrouded and devoured everyone! Fear! Regret! Struggle! Owain City Police Headquarters, surveillance room. Everyone stared at the collapsed building. Like a large domino. Buildings collapsed one after another. There were concrete steel bars and scaffolding that kept plunging into the ground. Purgatory! This was a purgatory! It was like a gaping mouth that swallowed its prey¡­ There were countless figures hidden in the buildings. All of them were instantly submerged! Victor noticed that under the helicopter light, a man with a ferocious and terrified expression who was hidden in the shadows ran out hysterically. However. What awaited him was the collapsed ground. The collapsing didn¡¯t last long. In total, it lasted for only ten plus minutes. Silence enveloped the incompletely built neighborhood that was built halfway up the mountain. ¡°John calculated this too?¡± The young man in gold-rimmed glasses asked in shock. For the existences who lived in the shadow world, they were definitely people who were very cautious. At least, they had eliminated the possibility of bombs in the villa in advance. ¡°From the beginning, John had the idea of burying everyone?¡± An elite in a black uniform from a secret department asked. Sitting in the back, Victor and the others looked at each other. The supreme commander, Ezreal, narrowed his eyes. He stopped looking at the screen and looked at everyone. With a dignified expression, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Arrange for our men to start the rescue mission.¡± ¡°Capture those who should be captured ¡°Save those who should be saved!¡± Ezreal said heavily. ¡­ Starting from the ancient Houston City in the heart of Mold Country. Hidden conference rooms stared at the collapsed villa on the screen. ¡°What a ruthless kid.¡± A dignified voice sounded. ¡°He took the initiative to appear in front of everyone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even possible that he was the one who released the location information.¡± ¡°Just this act alone is enough to make his ears much quieter.¡± ¡°How many people were buried?¡± ¡°There are quite a number of them. This might even be an event that¡¯s worthy of being ranked among the shadow circles in recent years.¡± Surprised voices came from the conference rooms all over Mold Country. A solemn order was issued from the secret conference room in Houston City. ¡°Investigate the collapse this time and see what the reason is. ¡°If John leaves evidence, then follow the proper procedures.¡± The winding road outside the purgatory-like villa. Police cars stopped there with the lights on. In several districts, all the rescue cars were also mobilized. In an empty area, white cloths were covered. A young detective¡¯s face was pale as he walked between the white cloths and recorded the data. A few hours passed. November 13, 2021, 3.29 AM and 20 seconds. In the depths of the collapsed underground parking lot. John hugged his head in his hands. This spot where he was at was a corner formed by the wall and concrete. There were puddles of water under his feet. He was gasping in small mouthfuls. His arm was trembling, and he felt a little cold. At this moment, sounds of movements came from above John¡¯s location. John smiled. He reached for a stone beside his hand. He kept knocking on a piece of rebar not far away. Clang! Clang! ¡°There¡¯s a sound here!¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s still alive here!¡± ¡°Hurry, someone!¡± ¡°Be careful with your movements. Don¡¯t cause any secondary damage to the injured.¡± The rescue worker in a helmet and uniform heard the sound and hurriedly turned around and roared. ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°He¡¯s almost out!¡± Around 4.25 AM, above the ruins of the dilapidated buildings, the lights were bright as day. In the collapsed area of the underground parking lot. The construction truck carefully hung a huge rock away. Rescue workers in uniform shouted loudly. Not long after. A stable triangular area supported by walls and beams appeared in front of all the rescue workers. A young man in a gray coat was hiding inside. He squatted and lowered his head, his arms covering his head tightly. When the stones and steel bars in front of him were moved away, the young man suddenly looked up, revealing a pair of extremely calm and distinct eyes. Instantly, a fierce and terrifying gaze shot out. But when they looked again, it seemed to be an illusion. It was clearly a warm, peaceful, and grateful gaze. A rescuer helped the young man out. Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. Over a hundred experts from the Special Investigation Unit looked up at the projection screen. ¡°This is commonly used in earthquakes. The Triangle of Life.¡± A white-haired old expert said in a deep voice. The rescue team¡¯s investigation was still progressing. Soon, the location just a few steps away from John¡¯s rescue area was exposed to everyone. Gasps sounded one after another. It was like a scene from a mass grave¡­ The young man with thick dark circles under his eyes drew the blueprint of the underground parking lot. Lines of mechanics and calculations were recorded through his hand. He pursed his lips and looked at Victor. His hoarse voice sounded, ¡°In that large area around John¡¯s spot¡­ ¡°Only the spot under this wall can form the ¡®life triangle¡¯ space.¡± Victor immediately understood what Anthony meant. He looked away from the young man and towards the screen. ¡°John had locked onto this only living space in advance,¡± Victor whispered. ¡­ The early morning of the winter was very cold. Just now, half of John¡¯s body was soaked in cold water. He was trembling. A coat was draped over John. ¡°Thank you.¡± John looked at the determined-looking rescuer and nodded. Under the light. He was helped out of the ruins. He walked between the buildings that had collapsed like dominoes. John¡¯s distinct eyes secretly observed the scene around him. His steps were very slow, and he actually seemed to be strolling leisurely. When he lowered his head slightly, the corners of his lips curled up. Every move and stance of John was recorded by a high-precision camera. His eyes studied the ruins¡­ A leisurely stroll¡­ When he lowered his head, the corners of his lips curled up¡­ Frame by frame, the scene was fixed on the screen of the police headquarters. Over a hundred pairs of lights looked at these details. They then looked at John, whose lips were still slightly pale and looked weak in the surveillance footage. Their hearts went cold. ¡°John is getting scarier. ¡°What kind of demon is this?¡± Old detective Bloom still remembered John¡¯s appearance the first time John entered the police station not long ago. ¡­ North America Villa, outside the ruins. John stood outside the area blocked off by warning signs. He looked at a spot that was just slightly ahead. It was an area covered in many white cloths. At a glance, there were many of them. He looked away. In another direction was the emergency treatment area. John strode over¡­ Some of the existences who had survived the collapse saw John. They felt like they had seen a demon. Their faces were as pale as paper. He stood in front of a plump female doctor in her thirties. Her palm brushed past John. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. Other than some abrasions and low blood sugar, there shouldn¡¯t be too many problems.¡± The female doctor in her thirties said to John. ¡°Thank you.¡± John nodded and replied. Chapter 120 - Coincidence? The female doctor looked at the collapsed building. ¡°What a terrifying calamity.¡± She glanced at the white cloths not far away and muttered with a pale face. ¡°Yeah.¡± John agreed with her and replied. ¡°Have a glass of water to warm your body.¡± The female doctor poured John another glass of hot water and said. John took the glass and pressed it against his palm. ¡°Thank you.¡± He felt much more comfortable and replied gratefully. The rescue and investigation continued. At this moment. Outside the winding road. Police cars arrived one after another. John¡¯s acquaintances, old detective Bloom and detective Fritz got out of a car. This time, the members sent by the Special Investigation Unit were members of the police station. Bloom¡¯s expression was complicated as he suppressed most of his fear. ¡°John.¡± He walked up to John and shouted. ¡°Detective Bloom, long time no see. ¡°It¡¯s already so late, why aren¡¯t you resting yet?¡± John replied with a teasing tone. Bloom looked deeply at John. He swallowed the words he was about to say and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come with us.¡± John didn¡¯t agree directly. Instead, he blew on the hot water in his hand and drank it up bit by bit. His cheeks turned rosier. He placed the paper cup on the simple table beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± John replied. Cars plunged back into the night. However, most of their attention was still on the ruined ¡®villa¡¯. Start from the results. Endless clues were quickly transmitted to different existences. Following the direction of the water current, the broken causeway of Golden Bull Village appeared in front of everyone. The cause and effect were magnified time and time again. It was a village construction project that had been delayed for several years. Through one coincidence after another, the process progressed. The staff of the secret department secretly summoned the village chief, excavator driver, and all the relevant personnel. After repeated questioning, the results were all normal! Coincidence. It was just a coincidence! These people didn¡¯t know that their movements were being pushed by a huge hand. It wasn¡¯t entirely out of their own subjectivity. This was what was the most terrifying! Owain City Police Headquarters, interrogation room. There was a snapping sound. A huge searchlight lit up. Sitting at the metal table, John¡¯s eyes felt uncomfortable from the dazzling light and squinted. ¡­ A list of names belonging to those under the white cloths flashed across the screen of the Special Investigation Unit. Even if some were lucky enough to survive, they were also investigated by the secret departments and arrested one after another. November 13, 2021, 7.19 AM. The investigation team stayed up all night. They were exhausted and their eyes were red from tiredness. They looked at the summary results and reports. First, it was the testimonies from the ¡®Golden Bull Village¡¯. Then came the evaluation data of the structural engineer and the modeling team. The collection and summary of data had ended. In the middle of the screen, the scene in the interrogation room lit up. John, who was wearing a gray coat, appeared in front of everyone. In the interrogation room, under the huge lights, John¡¯s vision gradually became clearer. It was unknown what special arrangements had been made. The people in charge of the interrogation this time were the two detectives he had first interacted with. One was Bloom, and the other was the young policewoman, Sally. The old detective, Bloom, was observing John. A moment later, he shouted something. Beside him, Sally was in charge of recording. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Bloom asked. Hearing the old detective¡¯s words, John didn¡¯t respond. He just glanced at the former in surprise. ¡°Please answer me directly,¡± Bloom said heavily. ¡°I have no idea what you are referring to. ¡°Or are you asking me what I¡¯ve done today? ¡°Tonight, around 6 PM, I went to the farm market to buy groceries. ¡°Around 8 PM, I was targeted by a group of terrifying people. ¡°I was escaping, running for my life. ¡°In my panic, I plunged into the underground parking lot.¡± John slowly described. His words sounded in the surveillance room. Images of being chased appeared clearly in front of everyone. Every word John said was real. He was just a victim, on the run. That was all. After a long while, John paused. He looked up at the surveillance camera flashing red lights. A brilliant smile appeared on his face. In the surveillance room. Pairs of eyes focused on the smiling face that John occupied the screen. His voice sounded again, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the rescue team. Otherwise, I might have been buried underground until I died.¡± The interrogation room fell into a dead silence. As the young female detective, Sally, recorded John¡¯s words, towards the later part, her handwriting had become messy. Bloom glanced at the records. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked deeply at John, then got up and said, ¡°We have nothing else to ask. Thank you for your cooperation. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Under the gaze of the old detective, Bloom, and detective Sally, there was a slightly ear-piercing creaking sound. The metal chair behind John was pushed backward. He walked out familiarly. When he left the Owain City Police Headquarters, the sky was already bright. The rainy day that had lasted for more than half a month finally disappeared. Bright sunlight shone on the city. When he stopped, a gray car stopped. John bent down and got into the car. ¡­ In the passenger seat, John glanced behind him. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. Did anything unexpected happen?¡± Then, he looked away and asked Hamlet gently. ¡°No,¡± Hamlet responded. When he drove out of the Owain City Police Station, more and more people followed behind the car. ¡°How can I ensure my own safety for the next day or twenty-four hours?¡± Through the Foresee in front of him, John searched for his targets. The gray car drove into traffic. The traffic at the intersections was controlled by John. In an underground parking lot in a mall, John and Hamlet changed cars. They then left the mall. By the time they returned to the rented apartment, it was already around 12 noon. When he pushed the door open, what appeared in front of John was Victoria and Salefani¡¯s gaze, which looked relieved. He didn¡¯t eat. Only now did his tense nerves relax. Exhaustion kept gushing out like a tide. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while,¡± he said. John walked into his bedroom. As soon as he lay on the bed, darkness descended. Chapter 121 - Level 9 Potential This incident was John¡¯s first time competing with the circles in the shadow world. Although the truly deep existences were only watching this time and didn¡¯t take part, to John, it also had an important meaning. Most importantly, it made John let go of his fear of the shadow circles that appeared god-like or demon-like to him previously. Now, he was able to start having the courage to face them calmly. He slept very soundly. When he opened his eyes again, it was still noon. It was noon the next day. 24 hours had passed. He felt unprecedentedly comfortable. The world seemed to have lit up. He leaned against the bed. John focused and immediately searched in Foresee: ¡°How can I ensure my own safety for the next week or 168 hours?¡± ¡°How can I ensure my own safety for the next three days or seventy-two hours?¡± Numerous paths flashed before his eyes. This was a way for John to predict the environment he was in through the different steps. It was unknown what he saw, but his eyes turned heavy. The haze over John¡¯s head didn¡¯t disappear with the live burial. On the contrary, the birds that stood out were only used by the even deeper existences as a stone to ask for directions. John took a deep breath and the seriousness in his expression disappeared. While scanning the path to create the Dawn Association, a new candidate caught John¡¯s attention. ¡°Potential Rating: 9 points. Ability Rating: 9 points ¡°Description: This is a powerful existence in the history field in Mold Country. ¡°He could truly fill in the history of the Dawn Association.¡± John was bewildered. This was the first person he had met who had reached the upper limit of the potential rating. He searched for his name on the laptop¡¯s Google page. The relevant information was refreshed. ¡°Mold Country¡¯s history expert, grandmaster. ¡°One of the four great historians of the Mold Country. ¡°He¡¯s quite accomplished in almost all academic fields such as literature, history, philosophy, and Buddhism.¡± ¡­ In the four-room apartment next door. Walker, who was in charge of the Alexander Corporation behind the scenes, had bought this apartment through some methods. It was to be used as John and the others¡¯ studio. November 14, 2021, 2.20 PM. John sat beside the coffee table in front of the window. He was wearing a black knitted shirt. He picked up the teacup and drank a mouthful of hot water. He continued to look at the laptop screen. Information regarding the Mold Country¡¯s history grandmaster, Volibel. His fingertips lightly tapped on the table. A thoughtful look appeared in his eyes and his expression gradually became serious. According to the steps in Foresee, he figuring out some things. Then, he began to realize that the old man who appeared on the talent list this time might be of unimaginable importance. ¡°I need to compile a story about the Dawn Association, a behemoth that¡¯s hidden in the long history of time. ¡°The setting that Foresee gave to Volibel is very likely that he would connect the history of the real world to the story of the Dawn Association, fill in the gaps, and create a history for it.¡± John looked at the photo of the old man in the white shirt and muttered solemnly. Putting away his thoughts, he glanced at the bottom right corner of the screen. It was 2.24 PM. A path that only he could see in Foresee was at this node in time: ¡°November 14, 2021, 2.24 PM and 19 seconds. ¡°Salefani intercepted two emails from the history expert, Volibel.¡± John muttered the numbers in his heart and closed the page on the laptop screen. At this moment. Hurried footsteps sounded in his ears. ¡°Brother John, something unexpected happened to the archaeological progress of the new ten ruins that you asked me to pay attention to.¡± Salefani glanced at Victoria and Hamlet, who was sitting on the other side. After John nodded, she said in a deep voice with a serious expression, ¡°This is the email from the chief historian, Old Mr. Volibel, from the archeological team, to the other two professors from the History department.¡± A tablet computer was handed to John. In the email were archaeological photos. John clicked on the first photo. It was a letter written in calligraphy. The strong handwriting was clear: ¡°I was invited more than a month ago to go to Owain City¡¯s Haizhu District for archaeology. ¡°According to the investigation, this was the ancient coast region from more than six thousand years ago. ¡°We found a few preserved clay plates. ¡°Combined with the traces I¡¯ve seen in other places, I vaguely seemed to see a special existence that had disappeared into the long river of history. ¡°That existence seemed to use the sun as a symbol and was worshiped by others.¡± After reading the handwritten letter, John looked at the high-precision mud board photo. His expression froze. On the mud board was a pattern that looked like the sun shining. Around the sun pattern, people were kneeling. John rubbed his fingertips together, combining the two emails. He then focused on the steps in Foresee. He licked his lips and felt his mouth dry. He was shocked by the net created by Foresee. He roughly guessed the intentions of Foresee. The fictional history of the Dawn Association that from 4,000 years ago that Foresee created would be linked to the archaeological findings in the real world. In the ancient ruins that were as vast as the sea, Foresee had calculated the items that might make connections to the history of the Dawn Association. The sun pattern engraved on one side of the mud board was successfully calculated by Foresee. The traces of the Dawn Association in prehistoric times would be linked in such a method. John had a premonition. As the event progressed, Foresee might even connect the Dawn Association to various historical periods. It would use the unknown relics dug up by the archaeologists to create a complete and clear behemoth. At that time, the Dawn Association would not only have the present and the future. It would also have a history and past! Looking back, the countless terrifying existences in the shadow world would discover in shock that an ancient organization that had accompanied the history of human civilization was awakening. ¡°Brother John.¡± Salefani hesitated and shouted. Seeing John look at her, she took a deep breath and asked solemnly, ¡°In this ruin that was discovered. ¡°The existence that used the sun as a symbol six thousand years ago. ¡°Is it referring to the Dawn Association?¡± As her words landed. Not far away, Victoria and Hamlet also stopped moving, their expressions solemn. ¡°Yes.¡± John nodded. The breathing of Salefani, Victoria, and Hamlet became hurried, and their solemn eyes met. Momentarily, various thoughts kept emerging. They knew that this might be the most covert and terrifying secret in human history. Firstly, the Dawn Association was about to reemerge into the world. Then, traces of the Dawn Association were discovered. Combined with John¡¯s identity as an Arbiter, the more they thought about it, the more they felt fear and confusion! It was as if they couldn¡¯t breathe. Chapter 122 - Recruiting Volibel Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± John didn¡¯t show much emotion on his face. He just said vaguely. Then, he got up and changed his clothes. He put on a black coat and a gray scarf. He hid half of his face behind the scarf. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± John stood by the door holding a long black umbrella. He looked at everyone and said in a deep voice. Then, he pushed the door open and walked out of the room mysteriously. In the studio. Salefani, Victoria, and Hamlet retracted their gaze from the direction John had left one by one. Hamlet continued his training. To him, no matter what the most real secret of mankind was, he was only willing to be the sharpest spear in John¡¯s hands. Salefani¡¯s mental quality was far inferior to Hamlet¡¯s. She was a little dazed, uneasy, and terrified. This was a secret that involved the truth of mankind and contained great terror. Victoria asked Salefani to sit beside her. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve had a faint understanding of the Dawn Association.¡± Her voice was warm and powerful as she explained what she knew. She slowly consoled Salefani. ¡°In my opinion, the Dawn Association might be the ancestor of human civilization. ¡°In the beginning, it led mankind from ignorance to civilization. ¡°And now, in this era of Buddhism, Daoism, and the so-called Cultivationless Age, it must have appeared again to fulfill its mission to mankind. ¡°Calmly face and participate in this. ¡°We should feel grateful that we were chosen to join such an ancient and great existence!¡± ¡­ John was wearing a black coat and a gray scarf. The long umbrella in his hand swayed gently. Owain City University, a forest path in the winter. John¡¯s eyes were distinct in black and white. Occasionally, he would catch a glimpse of hurried footsteps and young couples leaning on each other. Warmth appeared on John¡¯s face. According to the steps in Foresee, he walked to an old five-story building. A wooden sign read: ¡°Owain City University Historical Research Center.¡± He walked in with a creaking sound. The light wasn¡¯t dazzling and was very warm. He looked up the spiral staircase. Rows of bookshelves were filled with information and ancient books met his eyes. It was clearly his first time here, but it felt like he had already come here thousands of times. John walked in step by step, then turned left. He walked into a three-story quiet hall. On one side was a huge floor-to-ceiling window. On the other two sides were three-story bookshelves and books. Tables were placed in a row in the middle of the hall. He glanced at the white-haired old professor, Volibel. Sitting near the floor-to-ceiling window, sunlight shone down. He was wearing thick glasses and was bending his head in front of the pile of documents. When John stood on the side of the hall, it was like he had a premonition in his heart. Without any warning, the old professor looked up. He just a glance, he noticed the young man outside the hall. He was about to say something. Then, he saw the young man suddenly gestured for him to keep quiet. John retracted his index finger from his lips. He glanced at the steps in Foresee. Then, he stuffed his hands in his pockets. He walked into the academic hall. There was no sound at all from his footsteps. When passing the first middle-aged man along his way who was studying on a history book, John opened his broad palm. His movements were clean and precise as if he was just gently touching the back of the middle-aged man¡¯s neck. The middle-aged man suddenly felt powerless. His vision blurred and he leaned against the table. Just like that, John walked around lightly. Using his palm as either a blade or just brushing past them, the historical researchers all laid on their tables and seemed to have fallen asleep. John walked over to the wide-eyed, white-haired old professor, Volibel. ¡°Mr. Volibel. ¡°You are touching the taboo.¡± John¡¯s expression was gentle as he looked into the old man¡¯s eyes and said calmly. ¡°Ta-taboo? ¡°They are memories that are hidden in this world and belong to the deepest part of human civilization.¡± The 82-year-old professor looked up, his white hair falling down. The afternoon sun shone on him. On this warm afternoon. John sat opposite the old professor and repeated the steps in Foresee. Every word and every sentence was calculated from the cracks in the long river of history. It outlined an unfathomable existence. As one of the four great historians of Mold Country, Volibel had studied history all his life. However, it was precisely because of his deep research that when he heard John mention the events that had happened in the past, he was even more shocked. His old face flushed red. His old heart pounded! ¡°Mr. Volibel, I¡¯ll give you two options. ¡°The first choice is for me to erase your memories regarding this. ¡°The second choice is to join us,¡± John said. The final choice was destined. For some people, achieving their goal was something worth dying for. It was also inevitable that there would be flaws in this matter. But following Foresee¡¯s calculations that was like creating a net, all the flaws would eventually be made up for. At that time, what was fake would be real, and what was real would be fake. About 5 PM in the evening. Behind him, the eyelashes of an unconscious researcher trembled slightly. John rose and strode evenly out, leaving quietly. Time continued to pass. Around 6 PM. The sky in Owain City was completely dark. John stood in front of an overpass with his hands in his pockets. John¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at the busy city under the neon lights. His brows kept twitching. From the steps in Foresee that were rapidly changing and becoming more and more complicated, it could be determined that there was another impenetrable net that had began to weave above Owain City. This time, his opponent was no longer the disorganized individuals he faced a while ago. John felt oppressed, depressed, and angry. He wanted to pierce a hole into this sky, but he didn¡¯t yet have the strength to achieve that. Lie low! He still needed to lie low! One day, those lofty and unscrupulous existences that filled the sky would be dragged down violently by John. He walked out of the overpass. A black sedan stopped beside him. John bent down to get in. Not long after. In the quiet teahouse, Walker from Alexander Corporation and Reinhart, the Godfather behind the scenes who controlled both East and East City, appeared quietly in front of John. Chapter 123 - The York Familys Conspiracy John leaned back comfortably on the sofa and glanced at the documents. The first was the research institute and laboratory that the Alexander Corporation had secretly funded in the field of life engineering neurology. The person presiding over this laboratory was Promia, whom John had recruited personally. ¡°Let¡¯s call it Babylon.¡± John pressed the document against his palm and looked at Walker, then said. The Babylon Life Engineering Institute. It was built for Alice. He hoped that the lady who had been asleep for five years would see the light again. John continued to read the second set of information. This information was regarding the fifty young men he had instructed Reinhart to gather and train previously. John would provide a training path for each of them would and also invest a large sum of money in them. The training method was very cruel. It had a high chance of disability and death. ¡°Not bad, continue to increase the subsidies.¡± John looked at the pages of information and said. In just a few days, two of the 50 people had already passively dropped out of training. Unknowingly, the wealth, authority, and elites under John were increasing without being noticed. The night deepened. In the obscure shadow, in an empty and solemn round table conference room. At this moment, the round table seemed very empty. Sitting to the north was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. Not long after. Hologram projections were projected in front of their seats. All the relevant information about John slid past one by one. ¡°The officials of the Mold Country think very highly of John. ¡°On the surface, the officials didn¡¯t seem to have done anything. ¡°But in fact, they had quietly enveloped the entire Owain City. ¡°Restricting our methods. ¡°The officials are treating us like John¡¯s whetstone.¡± ¡°Are they using us as John¡¯s training aid?¡± Words kept sounding. ¡­ November 15, 2021, sunny day. ¡°Yorta is the core figure of the York Family and the leader of the second branch. ¡°He was also Johnson¡¯s second uncle,¡± Victoria said in a deep voice. She was standing beside John. With a heavy expression, she looked at the reported government investment news. In the news, Yorta was wearing a black suit and facing the public on behalf of the York Family. In front of the reporter¡¯s microphone, Yorta reported the investment plan of the York Family¡¯s Middle Sea Corporation in Owain City. The investment amount was extremely large. Most of the fields involved were for the benefit of the people¡¯s livelihoods. After some calculations, the final investment sum could even exceed 10 billion dollars. Yorta¡¯s report ended. All the reporters and experts at the press conference were shocked. The flash of the cameras lit up madly. The conference wasn¡¯t over yet. Buzz. Buzz. Rumbles sounded in the room one after another. It could be seen that the screens of the phones in the room lit up one after another. All the news bulletins were all reporting about the ten billion dollars investment from the Middle Sea Corporation. The popularity of the topic instantly exploded on the Internet. Owain City. The 15 million residents all began to discuss and pay attention to this matter. After the vibration ended. Silence returned to the room. John reached out. He patted the back of Victoria¡¯s hand. With a calm expression, he said comfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see what they¡¯re planning,¡± John continued. When the camera in the press conference skipped over the investment team of the York Family¡¯s Middle Sea Corporation, a scene attracted John¡¯s attention. He frowned. There were a total of 16 higher-ups in the management team. All of them were dressed in black. Including the eight ladies. ¡°That¡¯s Johnson¡¯s mother, Lefran. ¡°There are also a few other women from the York Family.¡± Victoria noticed too and introduced her to John. On the screen. Lefran¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she was supported by others. The women beside her also had solemn expressions. Not only John and the others, but more and more reporters and audiences were also attracted by their reactions. Numerous reporters surrounded the York family. ¡°Sorry everyone, today is only the 21st day since my nephew Johnson¡¯s death. ¡°This is Johnson¡¯s mother,¡± Yorta said in a deep voice. John looked at the press conference and heard this. His brows rose. At this moment. Johnson¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were red and she seemed to have suddenly broken down. Her eyes widened and she rushed at the microphones in front of her. She said loudly, ¡°My son didn¡¯t die from an accident. ¡°He was murdered.¡± ¡°Murdered!¡± Lefran shouted hoarsely. Hearing these words, John¡¯s pupils constricted and his expression turned ugly. In the room. Victoria, Salefani, and Hamlet also realized the York Family¡¯s intention. Their faces turned pale and his expression became heavy. It was like a large hand that penetrated their chests and grabbed their hearts. Oppressive, uncomfortable, and breathless. ¡­ Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. The scene at the press conference was quickly sent and projected to the front of the surveillance room. The supreme commander, Ezreal, frowned. ¡°The York Family has broken the rules.¡± The young man with thick dark circles said in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s not considered a violation of the rules. They are playing the game by the edge of the rules. They have enough means to evade and find excuses for this.¡± Victor shook his head. ¡°This is a script that was written long ago. ¡°Investing in ten billion for the welfare of the people. ¡°Under the highest attention of the whole city, report Johnson¡¯s incident to the people. ¡°We can¡¯t suppress it anymore! ¡°The accidents that happened in Owain City are about to be revealed to the people!¡± Victor said in a deep voice. Before he finished speaking. In front of the surveillance room. The staff who were constantly monitoring the Owain City network had a solemn expression. His fingers tapped on the keyboard. Not long after. Up ahead, in the projection, news articles were refreshed. Owain City News! Phoenix News! Penguin News! South Daily! Media companies with extremely high traffic in Owain City and even the entire Internet updated at the same time the corresponding news content, as if they had prepared for it beforehand. ¡°An accident had happened to Neil, the son of Alexander, the founder of Alexander Corporation, which was worth ten billion dollars! ¡°An accident happened to the eldest daughter of Alexander Corporation¡¯s billionaire, Alexander! ¡°Alexander, a billionaire, encountered an accident! ¡°Was this a coincidence or a murder? ¡°The vice president of the Chamber of Commerce in Owain City¡­ ¡°Christmas Eve, before Johnson¡¯s accident¡­¡± In the surveillance room. Over a hundred members of the investigation team looked at the popularity of this topic, which was increasing at an incredible speed. ¡°What exactly do they want?¡± Victor was shocked and muttered to himself. The atmosphere suddenly became solemn. Four-room apartment. In the room. Salefani sat in front of the computer. She kept receiving reports. There were too many existences behind this matter promoting it at the same time! Salefani¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°The York Family isn¡¯t the only one promoting this matter.¡± Her voice was trembling as she said. Victoria watched the news, her breathing heavy and hurried. The revealing of the accidents was a premeditated operation. Everything that¡¯s happening now was just to achieve one aim! John was silent. He already knew what would happen next. He retracted his gaze from the screen. He walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. Lifting a corner of the curtain, John looked at the blue sky. He felt suffocated and oppressed. These were the existences of the shadow world. They were demonstrating their strength, demonstrating their power in controlling the world as they wish! They can easily drive and influence the attention of the entire society. November 15, 2021, 2.20 PM. Information regarding John was dug out by a mysterious existence and uploaded onto the Internet. Countless news exploded! Fear! Scolding! Cursing! The moment John closed his eyes, endless curses sounded in his ears. Chapter 124 - Johns Family and Friends Each circle had its own rules. John¡¯s competition with the York Family and Alexander belonged to the world under the shadows. They were following the supreme law of the jungle. Now. The York Family was trying to expose this side of the world that ordinary people shouldn¡¯t know into the sunlight. And behind this incident, it also concealed the existence of several people. Owain City suddenly became the center of attention. Huadu District, the fourth room on the top floor. Salefani was paying attention to the news that kept refreshing on the screen. She held her breath. On some short video platforms, surveillance videos of the first accident at the road intersection began to appear. In the video, John was wearing a gray coat. He walked past the zebra line and stopped in front of the trash can. He raised a sharpened wooden pencil. A series of accidents suddenly appeared in front of all the netizens! Panic filled the air. John was crowned with the word ¡®demon¡¯. She focused on the countless messages. This was a huge net that was enveloping John. There were too many people standing behind the net. Pairs of eyes were looking down at John from outside the net. For them, John was too weak. It was as if he could be easily killed with a single slap. Salefani controlled the mouse and clicked on the Moldfish Live Stream. A familiar scene appeared in front of John. It was an outdoor streamer with a high amount of popularity in Owain City. The place where the streamer appeared was surprisingly the Owain Orphanage that was revealed in the information! A dense crowd gathered outside the orphanage. In the orphanage was the pale, helpless, and frightened Director Susan. The children were crying in fear. Stinky eggs and rotten tomatoes were thrown into the courtyard! The image of the streaming changed again. John¡¯s good brother, Galen, and his wife and daughter appeared before him. They were also surrounded by the crowd. Galen blocked the door. His clothes were stained with rotten eggs and he looked extremely disheveled. Behind him. His wife hugged her trembling daughter tightly. John¡¯s classmates and teachers who had a good relationship with John over the past 20 years appeared in the live streams of the Moldfish platform one after another. Veins bulged on John¡¯s palm that was placed on the back of the chair. Whether it was Galen or Director Susan, they were all secretly protected by the officials. But the York Family and the existence hiding in the darkness had crossed the rules wantonly. They pushed the ordinary people in front of the curtain. Be it the online media platforms the Moldfish Live Broadcast, or the streamers and passers-by. Behind them, their actions were being influenced by the shadows from the shadow world. Their tentacles were dense and omnipresent. November 15, 2021, clear weather, 3.13 PM. In the small, quiet four-room apartment. John, Victoria, and the others only felt rumbling and noisiness! There were shouts and roars everywhere! John looked at the Foresee in front of him. Steps kept sliding past. John took a deep breath and closed his eyes. There wasn¡¯t much he could do regarding this storm. Or rather, he could only choose to wait helplessly and silently increase his strength! In the shadow world, there was only one true sin. Weakness! Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. The supreme commander, Ezreal, looked up. He looked at the network where all kinds of existences were crazily emerging. He reached out and rubbed his temples. ¡°We have lost control of the situation¡­¡± In the back seat, Victor said in a deep voice. ¡°The higher-ups will take action soon.¡± The young man with thick dark circles under his eyes seemed very calm and replied. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a scene before. ¡°The existence in that cruel world seems to be displaying something,¡± Victor said. Starting from the heart of Mold Country, Houston City. In secret conference rooms all over the world, the lights on the screens lit up one after another. ¡°They¡¯re using this opportunity to test our bottom line.¡± In a conference room in the middle of Mold Country, a dignified and loud voice exploded. ¡°The media is the ubiquitous antennas.¡± ¡°Good fellow!¡± ¡°As expected of the existences who have been operating in the shadows for more than a thousand years!¡± In a conference room in the north of Mold Country, a hoarse voice that was suppressing anger sounded. ¡°The York Family has become the representative of those people competing with John and spying on our reactions.¡± A calm voice sounded in Houston City. The existences of the inner world were deeply plowing this entire world. Among them, the top forces were rooted in the entire world and were connected to each other. They had some powers in their hands that even the officials were afraid of. ¡°Our attitude must be tough. Delete all relevant news at once. ¡°Also, punish all the platforms that appeared this time. ¡°We have to be careful to prevent such an event from happening again.¡± A calm voice said unhurriedly, appearing calm and powerful. As his words landed, the order from the heart of Mold Country was quickly transmitted. 3.20 PM. The news of the network that had raged for an hour was wiped out at an incredible speed! All news related to the ¡®accidents¡¯ were deleted. Keywords began to be locked in. The Moldfish Live Stream platform¡¯s entire website was closed and checked¡­ The entire boiling network was instantly pressed down by a huge hand! It was as if the mute button had been tapped. Reports were being refreshing one by one on the officials¡¯ side. ¡­ John opened his eyes and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. He lifted the corner of the curtain and looked down at the neighborhood and city. He looked away. He turned around and looked at the people of the York Family on the news. Taking a deep breath, John felt unprecedentedly calm. November 15, 2021, clear weather, 5.45 PM. The crowd surrounding the Owain City Orphanage had dispersed¡­ The sun was setting at the end of the winter, and the orphanage was left in chaos. Grandpa Wu had been guarding the entrance of the orphanage for most of his life. At this moment, his back seemed a little bleak. He held a broom in his hand and swept the trash, smelly eggs, and rotten tomatoes on the ground. All the children in the courtyard were prohibited from leaving the house and were hiding in the classroom. Their small faces were filled with fear and panic. The aunties and nurses who were taking care of the children had grave expressions and hurried footsteps. It was a depressing scene like the sky was collapsing. The medical room of the Owain City orphanage was filled with the most aunties and nurses. Everyone was waiting anxiously outside the door. Thud¡­ Not long after, the door was pushed open. Doctor Uriel, who was wearing a white coat, appeared in front of everyone. Behind the door, Director Susan, who had worked her entire life for the Owain City Orphanage, lay on the bed with a pale face. Chapter 125 - Overt Scheme Uriel glanced at everyone and gently closed the door. He walked to the side of the corridor and was surrounded by the crowd again¡­ Dr. Uriel¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good. His gaze slowly swept across everyone¡¯s faces. Then, he shook his head. ¡°Director Susan¡­ her situation isn¡¯t very optimistic.¡± Dr. Uriel said in a deep voice. As her words landed. Around her, the eyes of the staff of the Owain City Orphanage instantly turned red. Some were choking on their tears. A sense of fear and helplessness spread between them. Director Susan had worked hard her entire life. After working hard for many years, she had fallen ill. Then, recently, an impenetrable dark cloud had shrouded the heads of ordinary people like them. She was already struggling to stay alive in the first place. This time, she almost couldn¡¯t breathe or sleep because of the situation. Then, Director Susan¡¯s body collapsed! ¡°We have to arrange for a hospital transfer immediately. This way, she might be able to hold on for a while.¡± Doctor Uriel continued. After a slight pause, her expression inevitably showed some sadness. She said heavily again, ¡°And¡­ ¡°You guys can start to inform those close to her to come and send the old director off.¡± ¡­ In the studio. His fingertips knocked on the table faster and faster. Around him were pages filled with countless formulas. John looked at the countless paths that kept flashing in his eyes. He was looking for a way to break out of this situation. Different targets and angles were repeatedly searched. It was also through such a method that he was spying on the existences in the shadows. From the dense array of steps, John knew that to him, the existences in the darkness were like the Celestials and Buddhas versus the Monkey King¡­ A tragic conversation sounded in his ears. ¡°Great Sage! What is the purpose of this trip?¡± ¡°Trample on the South Heaven Gate and shatter the Numinous Sky!¡± ¡°What if we are unable to return from this trip¡­¡± ¡°Then just don¡¯t return.¡± This was an ancient novel from the mysterious Eastern land that John had read before. For some reason, it left a deep impression on John. He licked his lips. John looked at the endless steps. The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal, had been suppressed by the Five Finger Mountain for 500 years. However, John didn¡¯t feel that he couldn¡¯t overturn the Five Finger Mountain. He didn¡¯t think he couldn¡¯t pierce the dark clouds that blocked the sun! ¡­ Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Outside the door. There was a hurried knock on the door. Hearing this sound, John¡¯s eyes focused. He looked up in the direction of the sound and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Come in!¡± The person who pushed the door open was the worried-looking Victoria. ¡°What happened?¡± John asked. ¡°Su¡­¡± Victoria hesitated. With just one word, John¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he sat up like a spear. ¡°Director Susan might not be able to make it. ¡°She¡¯s currently being sent to the South Medical University¡¯s affiliated hospital¡­¡± Victoria knew that this news meant a lot to John, so she didn¡¯t hesitate and said. ¡°Also¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the orphanage has already begun to inform Director Susan¡¯s family and friends. ¡°And the children who walked out from the orphanage.¡± Victoria bit her lip and continued. As her words landed. A loud rumble sounded in front of her. John stood up and was about to put on his coat. ¡°John. ¡°Someone clearly deliberately sent this information to us.¡± Victoria reminded him. Once this event happened, this news was handed to them by those who wanted John to know of this. This was an overt scheme! Hearing Victoria¡¯s words, John stopped his actions. He glanced at the former and remained silent. Some things were imperative. After putting on his clothes, he pushed the door open and prepared to walk out of the studio. ¡­ On the road to Owain City Hospital, a white ambulance honked. In the night sky, pairs of eyes looked down. They were watching the trajectory of the ambulance with mockery. ¡°Do you guys think John will come over?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want him to come. If he does, the game will end too quickly.¡± ¡°So what if we have to play within the rules? ¡°We have ten thousand methods to force him to submit.¡± Whispers sounded from afar. ¡°Be careful not to implicate ordinary people. Today¡¯s test is enough.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After these words landed, it became silent. The white ambulance¡¯s route was constantly being watched. It was the peak hour of going home from work, the entire Owain City was being busy. At the intersection near the road. John borrowed a phone from the shop and called his good buddy Galen¡¯s number. John called several times before it finally connected after a long while. ¡°Who is it?¡± A tired and vigilant question sounded. John¡¯s pale lips trembled slightly. He wanted to say something several times, but he didn¡¯t manage to. ¡°John?¡± Galen asked tentatively. At this, John clenched his fists¡­ After a while, he replied as calmly as he could, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± In the night. John¡¯s call to Galen was being broadcasted in many secret conference rooms. Under the warm light, the existences sitting in front of the chairs chuckled. ¡­ ¡°Grandma Susan isn¡¯t going to make it. ¡°Don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over¡­ ¡°Grandma Susan doesn¡¯t blame you. You must protect yourself well. ¡°You mustn¡¯t come over!¡± Over the phone, Galen¡¯s words were spoken in an intense, hoarse voice. After the call was hung up, John looked up and saw the neon lights on the other side of the road. Further up, the gloomy night shrouded the sky. He licked his lips and took out a coin from his pocket. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, he knocked it on the glass table. The middle-aged man sitting behind the glass table was sizing up John. At first, he found John familiar. But then, as if he had thought of something, his expression suddenly changed to shock. His entire body was trembling. It was as if he had seen a demon¡­ John glanced at him, looked down, and plunged into the night. His brother Galen¡¯s agitated reminder echoed in his ears. Be it Director Susan or his brother Galen, with who he had grown up together, although they were all ordinary people, they also had the intelligence of ordinary people. They began to realize and even guess that John was competing with a group of high and mighty terrifying existences. Maybe¡­ At this moment, they were in the heat of the competition! Amongst the now public news articles¡­ The old Director Susan and Galen came to a terrifying conclusion¡­ In this heaven-piercing game, facing a group of high and mighty existences, John¡­ didn¡¯t lose out! ¡°Alexander had an accident!¡± ¡°Johnson encountered an accident!¡± ¡°Stansen encountered an accident!¡± ¡°Rayast encountered an accident!¡± These famous existences were all dead, but John was still alive. Moreover, there was another reason why Susan and Galen drew this conclusion. Those existences had begun to exert pressure on them. Because they were helpless against John, so that was why they were aiming at them now! ¡­ Chapter 126 - Proceeding Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios John was wearing a hood. Hands in his pockets, he lowered his head and walked in the shadows. Questions after questions were entered into the search box of Foresee. ¡°How can I ensure my own safety for the next day or twenty-four hours?¡± His footsteps didn¡¯t stop. His gaze swept across the steps. His brows furrowed and his expression became heavier. There was a slight silence, then he changed the words and searched again: ¡°How can I ensure my own safety for the next half a day, or twelve hours?¡± He glanced over. He continued and shortened the time. Then, he searched again: ¡°How can I ensure my own safety for the next three hours?¡± Looking at the steps and steps that were refreshed this time, a fierce glint flashed in John¡¯s eyes. ¡°How can I see Director Susan one last time?¡± ¡°Counterattack: How to achieve a perfect crime and crush them without leaving any evidence?¡± He walked faster and plunged into the darkness. John was prepared to stir the heavens. ¡­ Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. There were more than a hundred members from the various secret departments here. Their expressions were tense, solemn, and they handled and mobilized plan after plan. In the surveillance room, the atmosphere was heavy. Everyone was in a state of extreme fatigue¡­ November 12th and 13th. Yellow South District, North American Villa incompletely built neighborhood, a terrifying collapse of thousands of acres! Only one day had passed since this earthquake-like event. Now, on November 15th, the incident of using the ¡®York Family¡¯s Middle Sea Corporation¡¯ like a spear and stabbing towards John and Owain City erupted! The influence it had was shocking¡­ The supreme commander, Ezreal, looked at everyone in the room. He could sense that at this moment, everyone in the surveillance room was like a tight knot, about to break. ¡°John.¡± Ezreal rubbed his temples and muttered something under his breath. He was the only person on this investigation team who knew of the ¡®Owain City Petri dish plan¡¯. Treating the entire Owain City as John¡¯s ¡®Petri dish¡¯. Although he was already mentality prepared, the cruelty of this ¡®Petri dish¡¯ far exceeded his expectations. This refers to both John and those existences from the Shadow World. Sitting in the back, Victor looked up and glanced at his colleagues. The oppressive atmosphere made his chest feel heavy. For the past few days, he only slept for a few hours every day. His head hurt slightly and even felt like he was about to die at any moment. He put down his work, touched the cigarette in his pocket, and walked out of the surveillance room. After being checked and confirmed that he wasn¡¯t carrying any information, he came out and stood at the corridor entrance. He opened a small half of the window and felt the wind at night. He felt much more comfortable now. He lit up the cigarette and took a deep puff. At this moment, two more figures walked out from beside him. They were the old detective, Bloom, and the young man with dark circles under his eyes, Anthony. ¡°Want one?¡± Victor passed over the cigarette in his pocket. Both of them took one and lighted it up. ¡°From the time he came out from prison until now, January 15, 2021. ¡°John¡¯s growth is too fast.¡± Old Detective Bloom said in a deep voice. Earlier on, the few of them were the main force in the investigation of ¡®John¡¯. But now, there were thousands of secret department staff investigation John. As for them, they were increasingly unable to intervene. ¡°This feeling is very uncomfortable, yet it also makes me feel powerless. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Victor said. He could already accept it calmly. There was a huge gap between John and him. Anthony, the young man with dark circles, didn¡¯t smoke much in the past. He looked a little clumsy holding the cigarette Victor handed him. ¡°Information has been sent from the hospital. The body of the old director of the Owain City Orphanage, Susan, has collapsed. ¡°Tonight¡­¡± He suddenly said. After he said ¡®tonight¡¯, he paused and said heavily, ¡°Something¡¯s going to happen again.¡± ¡­ Night. There was still some distance to Owain City Medical University¡¯s affiliated hospital. John walked into the shadows. He looked into the distance and felt that the hospital seemed especially quiet tonight. In the darkness, it was like a bloody mouth waiting for him. Owain City. A black car stopped in front of the shadow. Hamlet walked down quietly. He stood in front of John, who was wearing a gray coat and a hood. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. Guard outside.¡± John said. Immediately after. He got into the car. The engine sounded and soon, under Hamlet¡¯s gaze, the car drove away. John¡¯s hands landed on the steering wheel and his fingers kept knocking on the side. With a calm expression, John drove the car along the inner ring road. He approached the hospital. The steps in the Foresee kept flashing past¡­ At the intersection. Red dots of light scanned every passing car. Somewhere in front of a huge screen, numerous data were rapidly calculating¡­ ¡°Target discovered.¡± A cold metallic voice suddenly sounded. A black sedan appeared in the middle of the screen. The entire car¡¯s data, materials, speed, and the figure of John in the driver¡¯s seat appeared! John glanced up at the equipment that was emitting the red dot. He looked at the road ahead and stepped on the accelerator. In a secret conference room. Phantoms that were projected here were looking down at the black car moving in the city. It could be noticed that every time John passed an intersection, the traffic light turned green in advance¡­ It was as if within this area, all the data had been calculated by John. ¡°Bring him to us.¡± There were still three kilometers of direct distance to go in order to reach the hospital where Director Susan was in. John looked at Foresee, then his eyes focused. He glanced in front of the windshield. He looked in the rearview mirror on the right. Three red heavy trucks approached. John felt his vision go dark. A heavy truck blocked in front of John. A heavy truck forced its way into John¡¯s right lane. The last one was following behind John¡¯s car. On the left of John¡¯s car was a belt of green plants. John took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t see the road ahead at all. Even the speed and direction of the car were being controlled passively. Bang! Behind the car, the impact sent John crashing into the steering wheel. He opened the car door with one hand. He grabbed the gray coat and stuck it out. There were a few dull thuds! Three holes appeared on his coat. He retracted his hand that was holding onto his clothes and drove with one hand. John licked his lips. Noticing the speed and direction of the heavy truck. John knew that at this moment, those lofty existences still only treated him like a caged bird and wanted to capture him alive! ¡­ Chapter 127 - Ambush Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. ¡°Report! ¡°We found John¡­¡± A nervous report sounded. In front of them, on the huge screen, the surveillance footage of the intersection appeared in front of everyone. The opened car door, the coat, and the silenced sniper rifle. Leaning back, Victor pinched his brows and lowered his breathing. On the screen, at this moment, the car drove into a short tunnel. Before the surveillance cameras in the tunnel could be pulled out, the car drove out. In front of the surveillance cameras, John, who was pressed in the middle of the heavy truck, had disappeared from the driver¡¯s seat at some unknown point! There was a dazzling light that shone into the nervous heavy truck driver¡¯s eyes. Bang! A tragic collision appeared in the middle of the surveillance room screen. The three heavy cards collided with each other. The black car in the middle was crushed like a toy. The entire overpass was instantly congested. The surveillance room fell into a dead silence. Soon, a staff member brought up the information of the car in the distance that was carrying the custom-made long light. The driver¡¯s driving records and information regarding the Illegal modification of the car were shown. Also, the surveillance cameras at the intersections in front and behind were also checked. Everyone was shocked to discover that it was a coincidence! It was still a coincidence! ¡°John deliberately let himself be stuck in the center of the heavy trucks.¡± The young man with dark circles under his eyes felt his blood run cold. ¡­ At the intersection beside the overpass, John was wearing a hood. He lowered his head and blended into the crowd, his cold eyes focused on the tragic scene not far away. He then turned around and strode into the night. There were still three bullet holes in the back of his coat. After passing through the tunnel, there were only 1.5 kilometers left to go to the hospital. Looking at the steps in Foresee, he obtained some faint information from them. In the secret conference room. The existences looked at the scene on the screen and frowned. The strong sense of oppression made the servants at the side afraid to even speak. ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more interested in John¡¯s brain¡­¡± A phantom said in a deep voice. ¡°This is really¡­ ¡°He can actually calculate to this extent.¡± Another projected phantom replied. ¡°No wonder the government values him so much¡­¡± Another person smiled and continued. After confirming that this was another coincidental accident, the expressions of the people in the shadows returned to normal. Owain City, financial center building, level 39. It was originally Victoria¡¯s office. The head of the second branch of the York Family, Yorta, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He looked down at the busy city. In front of the desk, the scene playing on the computer screen was the scene of the accident at the intersection. Johnson¡¯s mother, Lefran, looked crazed when she saw John disappear¡­ Hearing the commotion behind him, Yorta glanced at Lefran, his gaze grave. He looked down at the city again. Regarding this time¡¯s plan, Yorta was unwilling to participate. This was because the entire York Family was half passive in this. They were ¡®pushed¡¯ into Owain City by those existence in the shadow world. Under the gaze of the people in the shadow world, no one knew what would happen now that they were used as guns. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any accidents.¡± Yorta¡¯s eyelids twitched. He suppressed his unease and muttered. Owain City, night, 11.19 PM. Southern Medical University-affiliated hospital. A female doctor in a white coat lowered her head and hurried along the long corridor. Her eyes were flustered, and her hand that was holding the report clenched from time to time. When she was about to reach the ward in front, the female doctor took a deep breath. She calmed himself down. She looked up and pretended to be calm as she looked into the corridor. There were a lot of friends and family members. She pushed the door open and walked into the ward. She glanced at the pale and aged old lady on the bed. Susan? She heard that this old lady was the director of the orphanage. She checked the medical records familiarly. The female doctor observed the old lady¡¯s health according to the standard procedures. Excessive labor and other problems that had been accumulated over many years. The female doctor looked at Susan in admiration. At this moment. Susan¡¯s eyelashes trembled as if she was about to wake up. The female doctor¡¯s expression tightened. She glanced at the crowded ward. Then, she took a step closer to the bed. Perhaps noticing the figure standing in front of her, Susan opened her eyes weakly. The female doctor leaned over and moved her lips. She repeated word by word according to the words the person had told her. ¡°He¡¯s on his way to see you for the last time. ¡°Those people chose to ambush and kill him on the way. ¡°This time. ¡°It will be hard for him to escape.¡± The female doctor stood up nervously and hurried out after saying these words. She pushed the door open and was met with pairs of hopeful and worried eyes. ¡°The old lady¡¯s condition is alright, but she needs more rest. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± The female doctor placed her hands in the pockets of her white coat and said in a deep voice. Then, she hurried out. Susan¡¯s cloudy eyes vaguely saw the back of the white coat leaving. A thunderous-like murmur sounded in her ears. Director Susan found it difficult to breathe. Her emotions were surging, and deep worry kept appearing on her old and weak expression¡­ ¡°John and Alice are Susan¡¯s two favorite children. ¡°She watched them grow up and got together. ¡°Watched them prepare to enter the hall of marriage.¡± In the ward, the equipment let out ear-piercing sirens. ¡­ Huff! Huff! Huff! In the dark, John¡¯s breathing was heavy and hurried. His heart jumped as an ominous feeling enveloped him. He looked at Foresee and saw that under the steps of ¡°How to see Director Susan for the last time¡±, the steps rapidly changed. He stopped in his tracks. His gaze quickly swept across the steps. John¡¯s expression was conflicted, twisted, and his fists were clenched. From the changes in Foresee, it could be seen that something had happened to Director Susan. The final time was shortened! There were less than 20 minutes left! John was silent. Without hesitation, he typed in a new target in the search box in front of him: ¡°No matter what the cost, how can I see Director Susan one last time?¡± Before this, all of John¡¯s paths had a prerequisite: ensure his own safety. Now, he didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. As long as he could live, it was enough as long as he could see Grandma Susan one last time before she passed away. Tears welled up in his eyes again. What John remembered was still the same summer where he had stood outside Grandma Susan¡¯s office for punishment. Behind him was her solemn and caring gaze. At the end of the distant corridor was a sweet girl with braids. He wiped his eyes and changed his original plan. In the search box, he heavily typed in his new target. ¡°How can I guarantee that I will stay alive for the next 20 minutes?¡± ¡­ His gaze quickly skimmed through the steps. John plunged into the night. He crossed an old neighborhood. He suddenly stopped. Just like when he was attacked previously, he took off his coat. He supported the hood with his hand and slowly stuck it out¡­ He suddenly threw out the coat. Puff! Puff! Puff! Dull gunshots sounded. Avoiding vital areas, the hands and feet of the gray clothes were pierced! A terrifying scene then happened. Corpses fell from several buildings. Those were the corpses of the gunmen! Chapter 128 - Injured Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the darkness at the end of the winter. John was only wearing a hoodie. Standing in the shadows. The sound of a motorcycle engine sounded in his ears. ¡°Hey!¡± John suddenly shouted. A young man with dyed yellow hair riding a motorcycle looked up at John. John just took a step forward and opened his palm. He grabbed the young man¡¯s neck tightly. A moment later. The yellow-haired young man slumped against the wall. He started panting heavily. ¡°Come find our bike at the affiliated hospital of the South Medical University in 20 minutes.¡± The explosion of an engine sounded and John said in a deep voice. ¡­ The black motorbike sped along the road. John appeared in the night, in the eyes of all parties. Owain City Police Headquarters, surveillance room. Pairs of eyes looked at the scene in surprise. At this moment, riding the motorcycle so openly. This meant that he had completely exposed himself to the guns! ¡°What happened?¡± Victor gulped and whispered. ¡­ In a secret conference room. Phantoms were projected from around the conference table. They also noticed John, who was in the middle of the road. Light laughter sounded from time to time. ¡°If¡¯s enough as long as he¡¯s still alive¡­ no, as long as he doesn¡¯t die on the spot.¡± Sitting in the main seat, a voice said. ¡­ A cold wind blew past. John pressed the accelerator to the maximum. He focused on the driving direction calculated in Foresee, constantly adjusting and dodging¡­ The outline of the affiliated hospital appeared before his eyes. Pu! Pu! Pu! A high-precision muffled gunshot sounded beside John. On the surrounding buildings, the gunmen were using their guns to seal off the area at the front and back of John. John glanced at Foresee, his eyes calm. There was no way to dodge. He only swiftly turned his body to the side to avoid the fatal spot. The bullet dug into John¡¯s right chest¡­ He grunted! A tearing pain instantly rushed into John¡¯s brain. Blood stained his gray sweater. ¡­ ¡°John was shot!¡± Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. The young man with dark circles under his eyes stood up and held his breath. His voice suddenly went higher. John¡¯s right chest was red. John¡¯s attention was focused. The motorcycle beneath him drove through the city. In front of him was a trajectory of light calculated by Foresee. Muffled gunshots exploded in his ears. Pu! A bullet brushed past the edge of his left arm. The cuff of his sleeve shattered. Several streaks of red blood splashed onto John¡¯s cheek. Another bullet shot out and pierced through John¡¯s thigh muscles. John¡¯s expression remained fierce as he stepped on the accelerator. He could already see the main entrance of the hospital. Pu! Another bullet that had been aiming for a long time shot toward John¡¯s spine! John dodged it narrowly. However, there was a cut on the edge of his neck. John¡¯s expression looked terrifying and ferocious. Owain City Police Headquarters, the gray six-story building. Pairs of eyes that were solemn and silent looked at the screen. At this moment. According to the normal procedures. Cars from the police station were already honking. Enforcing martial law around the affiliated hospital. This was John¡¯s most dangerous moment. As long as John entered the hospital building, he would be safe. The secret existences testing the official bottom line definitely couldn¡¯t break the rules openly again. Even the overlords of the shadow world had to give the officials some respect. After all, on the surface, the government was still the leader of this world. Moreover, the officials had enough power to fight against the forces of the shadow world. In the surveillance room, the supreme commander, Ezreal, retracted his gaze. ¡°Arrange for a doctor to wait outside the building.¡± His expression was dignified as he said in a deep voice. ¡­ In the secret conference room. Phantoms that were projected in the room looked at the screen. The greed in their eyes intensified. ¡°He¡¯s really a treasure.¡± A solemn and loud voice suddenly sounded. Owain City Financial Center Building, office on the 37th floor. Lefran looked at John with hatred. Every time John was shot, a look of satisfaction appeared on her face. Yorta¡¯s face was solemn and his brows furrowed. November 15, 2021, 9.29 PM. South Medical University¡¯s affiliated hospital. More and more people noticed the young man riding the motorcycle, covered in blood. Terrified and frantic discussions kept sounding. In the corridor. A tall and muscular figure walked out of the ward. This was the increasingly frustrated and breathless Galen. Hearing the commotion in the distance, he placed his hand on the window and looked at the intersection. His eyes widened. His brows furrowed tightly. He was surprised. Who was the one who risked his life to travel in the rain of bullets? The fearless person riding the motorcycle gradually approached. Galen sensed a strong sense of familiarity. Finally, he focused his gaze and took a closer look. He recognized John¡¯s figure. Muffled sounds kept sounding. Galen¡¯s expression changed drastically. He looked at the motorcycle and the figure on it in disbelief. Sorrow and pain appeared in his eyes. The motorcycle charged straight into the hospital! There was a loud creaking sound. The motorcycle slid sideways to the front of the hospital building. Galen¡¯s entire body was trembling. He rushed to the first floor! ¡°Ouch! ¡°Ouch! ¡°It hurts!¡± John followed the steps from Foresee and rolled on the ground. All the senses around him only gathered such words. From different places, numerous eyes stared intently at the young man covered in blood. Pu! A bullet shot toward John¡¯s heart. ¡°He dodged it!¡± In the surveillance room, old detective Bloom said in a deep voice. John clutched his chest. His entire body was soaked in blood. He stood up and staggered into the foyer of the building. Then, he turned around and glanced behind him. Shadows were hiding amongst the relatives of the patients in the hospital or hidden in the buildings. They received an order and receded like the tide. This was the tacit understanding and balance that had existed between the government and the shadow circles for thousands of years. ¡°Brother!¡± At the staircase, a tall figure slipped and fell heavily to the ground. He quickly got up. Galen looked at John, who was under the terrified gaze of the crowd and covered in blood as if he had walked out of purgatory. Tears welled in Galen¡¯s eyes. He staggered closer. His heart ached as he looked at the wounds on John¡¯s body. The doctor waiting at the door received the order. He looked at John in shock and disbelief. ¡°It hurts too much.¡± He heard John said such words. ¡°How¡¯s Grandma Susan?¡± John looked at Galen and asked eagerly. He didn¡¯t care about the terrifying wounds on his body. Galen looked hesitant. John looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these wounds for now. Give me an injection to stop the pain or something.¡± He looked at the doctor and said in a deep voice. The doctor was about to say something, but then swallowed the words he was about to say. He quickly took out a bottle of injection fluid from the medical box beside his hand. Then it pierced into John¡¯s muscles. Hu! John bared his teeth. But gradually, the pain lessened. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± John said to Galen. After saying this, he stopped again. He first looked at himself. Then he looked at the doctor who was looking at him fearfully and said, ¡°Take off your white coat.¡± John put on the doctor¡¯s white coat. He reached out again and touched his cheek. The preparations were completed. John immediately set off. He strode forward without stopping. Chapter 129 - Butterfly Effect? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios John hurried to the outside of the ward. Just as he was about to push the door open and go in, John paused again. He was a little nervous and fearful. His nose felt sore and tears were about to fall. He had never shed a single tear for his situation. But at this moment, John couldn¡¯t control his emotions. ¡°You can¡¯t tell my injuries like this, can you?¡± John tightened his white coat. It blocked the bloody body inside. However, the area beside his leg was still soaked in red. ¡°I can¡¯t tell!¡± Galen sobbed and replied. John walked to the bed. John looked at the dying old director, Grandma Susan, on the bed. He couldn¡¯t his tears from flowing down any more. Tears rolled down like a waterfall. John took a few steps closer. He fell to his knees and knelt heavily in front of Susan¡¯s bed. When old director Susan heard the sound of kneeling, she slowly opened her eyes. Seeing John¡¯s face, Susan¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with surprise. ¡°Good child, you¡¯re here. ¡°Hurry up and get up, what are you kneeling for? ¡°Did you encounter any danger? ¡°Quick, let me take a look at you, why can¡¯t I see you clearly? ¡°These eyes of mine are already blurry from old age.¡± She spoke to John with concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be sad. Life, old age, illness, and death are all fates that everyone must face. ¡°My body is feeling very well, don¡¯t worry. ¡°How¡¯s that child, Alice, now? ¡°Can she still wake up?¡± Director Susan asked. John grabbed Director Susan¡¯s palm and placed it on his cheek. He kept saying, ¡°Alice will definitely wake up, definitely! ¡°I still want to marry Alice¡­ and have two children. ¡°A boy and a girl. ¡°Grandma Susan, I would like to trouble you to take care of the children when the time comes.¡± November 15, 2021, 9.39 PM. John¡¯s eyes were red as he suppressed his emotions. He spoke as gently as possible. South Medical University-affiliated hospital, medical team. Pairs of eyes looked at John¡¯s health report. Their faces were filled with shock and disbelief. Although it looked serious, not a single wound was fatal. Nor were there any wounds that might cause irreversible side effects. This medical report was quickly submitted to everyone, including the Owain City Police Headquarters. In a special care unit. All the bullets in John¡¯s body had been removed. The wounds were also stitched. ¡°There aren¡¯t too many problems. Rest well. You¡¯ll recover very quickly.¡± The middle-aged doctor stood in front of John¡¯s bed and said. John watched the doctor leave, the door was closed again. ¡°Brother Galen. ¡°I have dragged you guys down into this trouble. ¡°But this is a deal. You guys are safe¡­¡± John sat up, his eyes focused, and said in a deep voice. In the quiet ward, Galen sat beside the bed. After saying some words. John leaned close to the latter¡¯s ear, his lips moving as he continued to instruct him. With that, he didn¡¯t say anything else and let Galen leave. The door was closed again. John looked up. He looked at the white ceiling. He felt deeply tired. He lay there for a long time just like that, before his eyes focused again. An even more terrifying fire burned in his heart as if it could burn everything¡­ Numerous paths from Foresee were constantly gathering in his eyes. ¡°How to achieve a perfect crime to kill the York Family without leaving any evidence?¡± ¡°How to achieve a perfect crime to kill the York Family¡¯s Lefran without leaving any evidence?¡± ¡°How to pierce through the shadow that covers the sky¡­¡± There were countless steps. They flashed past John¡¯s eyes like a waterfall. At this moment. John¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched. In the endless path of revenge, a path suddenly jumped out of the sea of words. The path was very short, with only two steps. And it was very strange. This was what it wrote: ¡°November 17, 2021, 3.29 PM and 17 seconds. ¡°You appeared at the Great Tiger Mountain in the South Sand District. ¡°Raise your hand and stab towards the east. ¡°Stir up 50 degrees clockwise. Use a force of 50 Newtons.¡± After this step was the second and final step: ¡°November 31, 2021, 12.41 PM and 40 seconds. ¡°132 degrees east longitude, 32 degrees north latitude. ¡°A typhoon descended and devoured everything.¡± John also noticed that this step had a fleeting sense of timing. In other words, only by appearing in that extremely precise spot and doing the required action perfectly at the exact node in time would this work. If he couldn¡¯t satisfy any of the points, he would fail. His breathing gradually became heavy. Ever since he obtained the special ability Foresee, John had tried searching in countless directions. Only this ¡®step¡¯ appeared in such a strange manner. ¡°The butterfly effect was captured?¡± John¡¯s eyes lit up with disbelief. Recalling the relevant information he had read before. ¡°A butterfly in the tropical rainforest of the Amazon River occasionally flapped its wings. ¡°As a result, it can cause a hurricane in Texas in two weeks. ¡°And the reason is the butterfly¡¯s flapping of its wings. ¡°It caused the air system around it to change and produce weak airflow. ¡°And the production of weak airflow will result in corresponding changes in the surrounding air or other systems. ¡°This will cause a chain reaction. ¡°Ultimately, it will lead to huge changes in the other systems. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± John murmured. And then¡­ He was no longer willing to lie on the bed. He got out of bed and changed into the clothes and shoes that he had asked his brother, Galen, to prepare in advance. Around him, every inch of his muscles felt a tearing pain. He bared his teeth. He breathed in and out. John resisted the crazy emotions that were about to break free from his heart. He glanced past the two short steps for this path in Foresee. Then, he looked at the steps in another path. This path was related to the York Family. It was related to existences targeting him in the shadows! John¡¯s expression was cold, and blood and madness flashed past his eyes. It was just like what old detective Bloom had said about him in the surveillance room. ¡°John has a strong sense of revenge. ¡°The more you suppress him, the stronger his rebound will be.¡± John shoved his hands in his pockets and suddenly pushed the door open. His footsteps suddenly stopped. There were many police officers guarding the door. He looked up and saw some familiar figures. Old detective Bloom, Secret Service agent Victor, detective Fritz¡­ John¡¯s lips curled up imperceptibly. These situations were also calculated in Foresee. John glanced past the unfamiliar faces and looked directly at Victor, Fritz, and the others with who he was familiar. ¡°We meet again.¡± John¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. Under John¡¯s gaze, the hairs on Bloom¡¯s body stood on end. ¡°We received a report that you robbed a motorcycle at the side of the road.¡± He paused, then looked at John and said in a deep voice. ¡°Yes.¡± John smiled and nodded. Pairs of eyes noticed this smile. A hurried gasp sounded. The long corridor was filled with police officers. A female doctor in a white coat lowered her head and brushed past the shoulders of everyone. ¡°Hey!¡± John suddenly stopped and shouted. The female doctor met John¡¯s gaze. Her fair cheeks instantly turned pale. Her entire body fell to the ground. John got into the car of the Owain City Police Station. ¡­ In front and behind, cars from the secret department guarded the car John was in and left one after another. Pairs of eyes hiding in various places watched John disappear. Chapter 130 - Johns Performance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the police car. The wound on John¡¯s abdomen was affected. The white bandage was soaked in red again. After calling the female doctor just now, John¡¯s desire to perform seemed to have been restrained. His expression was cold. The waves of pain he was feeling couldn¡¯t be seen on his face at all. The old detective, Bloom, and the Secret Service agent, Victor, sat on either side of John. The atmosphere in the car was silent. Victor subconsciously twirled a lock of hair on his forehead. He studied John in the rearview mirror. Sitting so close to John, Victor felt like he was leaning against a ferocious beast that was about to explode. Every cell in his body was giving out warnings. His cells were begging and shouting in his ears, ¡°Stay away from him! Stay away from him!¡± On the other side, old detective Bloom¡¯s body was also tense. Victor wanted to say something, but he remembered what happened in the hospital corridor. ¡°That female doctor was frightened by you just now.¡± The image of John calling out ¡°Hey¡± appeared in his mind and he said. Hearing Victor¡¯s words, John turned to look at him. ¡°You guys better bring her away first.¡± John looked away. He looked down at his fingers. Then, he said word by word, ¡°Otherwise, I will definitely send her away with the cruelest method possible.¡± After saying this, he stopped talking. The car suddenly fell silent. On his left and right, Victor and old detective Bloom looked up nervously at the same time. In the front passenger seat, the middle-aged member of the investigation team clenched his fists. His breathing was heavy. In the Owain City Police Headquarters. The hundreds of eyes watching the scene in the detective¡¯s car froze. ¡°The doctor¡¯s work number is GP193. Her name is Tristana, 29 years old. ¡°A local of Owain City.¡± A young staff from the secret department brought up the relevant information and reported in a deep voice. The supreme commander, Ezreal, looked dignified. ¡°Send someone to investigate this Tristana. ¡°Now!¡± He looked at Tristana¡¯s information on the screen and said. ¡°Yes!¡± The journey was smooth. John was brought into the Owain City Police Headquarters. In the interrogation room. The young man with yellow hair from the previous night was brought before John. His face was pale and his body was trembling. He didn¡¯t dare to look at John. ¡°Captain, I spoke wrongly. ¡°Last night¡¯s motorcycle was¡­ I voluntarily lent it to this boss¡­¡± The young man hurriedly shouted in a crying tone. Not long after. In a waiting room waiting for the results of the investigation, John sat calmly at the table. No emotions could be seen on his face. In the gray six-story building. Pairs of eyes from the investigation team observed the devilish young man in the room. They saw the young man suddenly pick up the phone in the room and made some requests. ¡°Give it to him.¡± Ezreal looked up at John and replied in a deep voice. There were piles of white paper, boxes of pens, and a laptop. These items were handed to John. John opened the laptop. Numerous websites flashed before John¡¯s eyes. In the surveillance room, a synchronized search record was copied. It could be seen that John was capturing information on almost everything in Owain City. His mind was unprecedentedly focused. His left hand was raised from time to time. His fingers calculated and trembled. ¡®Is this the method and thinking pattern that John used to capture and create accidents?¡¯ The young man with dark circles under his eyes pondered. At this moment, the surveillance room seemed very quiet. The people in charge of different work areas were all busy. In the surveillance footage, these actions that John deliberately showed might become important top-secret information regarding the investigation and research on John by the secret department of the Mold Country¡¯s security bureau. Time passed second by second. The people saw that John seemed to have noticed something. The information and information he searched on his computer began to concentrate on the weather, environment, and space of Owain City and the surrounding areas. Images of atmospheric circulation records appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Dimensional Ring current! ¡°Air pressure and wind belt! ¡°Low latitude loop! ¡°Why is he investigating this?¡± Whispers of surprise and uncertainty sounded one after another. It was like John had seen countless data and numerous calculations flowed from his pen, pouring onto the papers¡­ The entire waiting room was filled with messy papers. John stopped. He looked like he wasn¡¯t calculating anymore. The old detective, Bloom, who was waiting outside the door, walked in. His gaze slowly swept across the surroundings. Then he looked at John and said in a deep voice, ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°You have to these things behind,¡± Bloom said again. John waved his hand and put on his hood. He lowered his head and walked out of the room. In Bloom¡¯s ear, the voice of the supreme commander, Ezreal, sounded in his earpiece. ¡°Don¡¯t touch a single piece of paper¡­ ¡°Maintain the scene in the room as it was when John left!¡± Leaving the Owain City Police Station, John quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡­ In the black sedan. John looked at Hamlet¡¯s hesitant expression. ¡°I¡¯ll assign you a mission soon,¡± John said. Then, he closed his eyes. Many a time, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to order Hamlet and the others around. It was because only he could observe Foresee at all times. Only he could accurately complete some things. His fingertips tapped lightly on his leg. Images of what happened in the police station kept replaying in his mind. His calculations in the waiting room, his movements, posture, and pattern, were deliberately showed to the people in the surveillance room of the Owain City Police Headquarters. As well as showing them to the even higher existences. It was imaginable that the higher-ups of the official secret department would establish a special investigation team especially just for his actions today! John was just waiting for the time in Foresee to arrive. Then, today¡¯s cause would have a result¡­ By that time¡­ John was adding more chips to add weight to his importance! He leaned against the car chair and licked his lips. When he opened his eyes again, the ferocious glint in them became even more ferocious. At this moment, John was far from his usual self. It was truly terrifying and shocking. It looked like a ferocious beast that was about to explode! Chapter 131_END - Creating a Storm Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios November 16, 2021, 2.20 PM. Clear weather. Owain City, winter afternoon. Under the warm sunlight. In an ordinary four-room apartment in Huadu District. At the floor-to-ceiling window, John pulled open a small curtain. Sunlight shone into the living room. His upper body was bare as he sat beside the sunlight. He removed his clothes and revealed his body that was almost covered in bandages. Blood seeped out from the wounds and soaked the bandages red. At the side. Seeing this, Victoria and Salefani had already covered their mouths, their eyes filled with heartache. ¡°Hamlet, come here.¡± Sensing Victoria¡¯s hand trembling, John shouted. Hamlet, who was standing to the side like a spear, took a step forward and stood behind John. His movements were steady. The red bandages were slowly removed¡­ He disinfected the wound and applied medicine¡­ ¡°Hu!¡± John only grunted. His forehead was covered in sweat, and his face was pale from the pain. A long while later. His clenched fists finally relaxed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You guys go do your own things.¡± John said in a deep voice. He sat in front of the sofa and glanced through the steps in Foresee. Not long after, he looked away. He was holding a high-precision strength detector used for experiments. ¡°22 Newton.¡± ¡°39 Newton.¡± ¡°41 Newton.¡± John focused on the changing numbers on the meter. He was still trying non-stop. It was noticeable that the number on the meter was rapidly approaching 50 Newton. Time gradually passed. November 17, 2021. Clear weather. ¡°50 Newton!¡± ¡°50 Newton!¡± ¡°50 Newton!¡± In front of the sofa, John kept squeezing his palm. At this moment, the string of numbers on the meter all stopped at the same number. When eating, washing up, and even when he was solving his biological needs, John was maintaining his attempts at the pressure gauge. When it was 9 PM, John¡¯s expression was heavy as he released the pressure gauge. He got up and changed into a gray windbreaker. He was holding a long black umbrella that could be used as a walking stick. He pushed the door open and left the rented apartment. Behind him, Hamlet followed closely like a shadow. The black sedan drove along the route John had prepared. 10.50 PM. Outside the city. A figure in a gray coat walked into an old office building beside the orphanage. His palm was used as a knife as he walked past the large office. Workers seemed to be asleep as they lay in front of the table. Hula¡­ John pulled open the curtain. Some dazzling afternoon sun shone on his cheek. He turned sideways. He looked out of the window. Not far away. On the lawn in front of the Owain Orphanage playground, were aunties in black, nurses¡­ and Galen. Everyone looked sad and stood there. Today was the third day after Director Susan¡¯s death. She was about to be buried. Her ashes were buried in the grass patch here. She said that the sunlight was the best. She could also hear the dazzling laughter of the children in the courtyard. John glanced around the corners and directions. His expression became somber. He clenched his fist and smashed it against the wall heavily. Even when Granny Susan passed away, it wasn¡¯t peaceful. There were the various parties from the shadow circles watching. Under the distant gaze, the old director¡¯s ashes were buried! John stood by the curtain. He faced the direction of the tombstone and bowed deeply. Beside him, Hamlet was like a shadow. He also bowed solemnly in that direction. After a long while, John stood up again. He looked at the tombstone from afar. After a long while. John looked away. He turned around and strode away without hesitation. His girlfriend Alice was still sleeping soundly. The old director who doted on him and treated him seriously when he was young had left. Now, John was sinking deeper and deeper into the abyss of hell. The chains that could bind him had already shattered one by one. The black sedan drove towards the South Sand District. A small boat driven by Reinhart¡¯s subordinate rushed to the small island in the center, the Great Tiger Mountain. On the island. John asked Hamlet to stay on the boat. He plunged into the island alone. According to the high-precision locator, John was checking his location constantly. November 17, 2021, 3.28 PM and 9 seconds. John stopped at the node stated in Foresee. This was the center of the island, the highest area on the slope. John held the precise timepiece in his left hand and held his breath. The countdown flashed quickly. 3.29 PM and 3 seconds. John looked at the distant Pearl River Pass. He could faintly sense a penetrating wind blowing in his direction. 3.29 PM and 17 seconds. John accurately raised his palm and stabbed it in the specified direction. It was unknown if it was an illusion, but at this moment, his palm seemed to have pierced into the center of a small tornado! Stir clockwise¡­ Round after round¡­ John released his hand. It was clearly not a strenuous move, but it made his entire body sweat. John looked up and felt the changes in the wind around him. He looked at the empty void. At this moment. John seemed to see the faint changes in the airflow in front of him. This weak stream of airflow was like ripples on a calm water surface. It kept spreading and radiation towards the other systems in the surrounding space. John¡¯s eyes were burning. He started panting heavily. ¡°November 31, 2021, 12.11 PM and 40 seconds. ¡°132 degrees east longitude, 32 degrees north latitude. ¡°A typhoon descended and devoured everything.¡± After seeing the coordinates in Foresee, he had searched for the corresponding coordinates. The location of this coordinate seemed to be somewhere on the coast of the Fusang Nation. ¡°14 more days. ¡°Let¡¯s look forward to it¡­ ¡°It¡¯s truly like the work of a demon god,¡± John muttered with a rosy face. He turned around and walked back to the edge of the island without hesitation. The black sedan was parked at a busy intersection. John was wearing a gray windbreaker and looking through the car window. John looked at the CBD Financial Center Building in the center of Owain City. After announcing their investment in Owain City, this building was basically treated as a commercial office building for the York Family. John suppressed his emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± He said to Hamlet, who was in the driver¡¯s seat.